Fifteen sermons preach'd upon several occassions, and on various subjects by John Cockburn ...
         Cockburn, John, 1652-1729.
      
       
         
           1697
        
      
       Approx. 635 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 272 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2003-09 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A33545
         Wing C4808
         ESTC R32630
         12735209
         ocm 12735209
         93003
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A33545)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 93003)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 1523:26)
      
       
         
           
             Fifteen sermons preach'd upon several occassions, and on various subjects by John Cockburn ...
             Cockburn, John, 1652-1729.
          
           [16], 520 p.
           
             Printed by J.L. for William Keblewhite ...,
             London :
             MDCXCVII [1697]
          
           
             Reproduction of original in the British Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Sermons, English -- 17th century.
           Christianity.
        
      
    
     
        2003-06 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2003-06 Apex CoVantage
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2003-07 Rina Kor
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2003-07 Rina Kor
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2003-08 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
           FIFTEEN
           SERMONS
           PREACH'D
           upon
           Several
           Occasions
           ,
           AND
           ON
           
             Various
             Subjects
          
           .
        
         
           By
           JOHN
           COCKBURN
           ,
           D.
           D.
           
        
         
           LONDON
           ,
           Printed
           by
           
             I.
             L.
          
           for
           
             William
             Keblewhite
          
           at
           the
           Swan
           in
           St.
           
             Paul's
             Church-yard
          
           ,
           MDCXCVII
           .
        
      
       
         
         
         
           PREFACE
           .
        
         
           PRefaces
           are
           employed
           commonly
           to
           give
           the
           Reasons
           for
           publishing
           the
           Book
           :
           And
           it
           doth
           seem
           needful
           ,
           that
           what
           is
           prefixed
           to
           this
           should
           be
           of
           that
           Nature
           ,
           seeing
           there
           is
           no
           want
           of
           Sermons
           ;
           the
           Booksellers
           Shops
           are
           already
           filled
           with
           them
           ,
           and
           they
           lie
           upon
           their
           hand
           as
           a
           heavy
           Drug
           .
           And
           when
           there
           are
           not
           only
           many
           Sermons
           ,
           but
           also
           Volumes
           of
           them
           ,
           preached
           by
           known
           ,
           learned
           ,
           and
           able
           Men
           ,
           it
           may
           seem
           strange
           to
           some
           ,
           what
           Reason
           or
           Encouragement
           there
           could
           be
           for
           Printing
           these
           ,
           which
           are
           liable
           to
           divers
           Prejudices
           ,
           some
           drawn
           from
           the
           Author
           ,
           and
           others
           less
           reasonable
           and
           just
           ,
           upon
           the
           account
           of
           his
           Country
           and
           its
           Dialect
           .
           But
           Prefaces
           stuff'd
           with
           Reasons
           and
           Excuses
           for
           Writing
           and
           Printing
           are
           ,
           methinks
           ,
           so
           fulsome
           and
           useless
           ,
           that
           rather
           than
           write
           such
           an
           one
           ,
           tho'
           it
           be
           common
           ,
           I
           will
           leave
           the
           inquisitive
           to
           guess
           what
           they
           please
           ,
           and
           will
           run
           the
           hazard
           of
           a
           Censure
           for
           doing
           so
           .
        
         
           A
           Book
           becomes
           not
           either
           more
           intelligible
           ,
           or
           more
           useful
           ,
           by
           knowing
           the
           private
           Motives
           
           of
           the
           Author
           for
           publishing
           it
           ;
           and
           therefore
           an
           Enquiry
           into
           them
           is
           to
           very
           little
           Purpose
           ,
           and
           the
           Knowledge
           of
           them
           in
           very
           few
           cases
           material
           .
           It
           was
           long
           since
           observed
           ,
           by
           the
           wisest
           of
           Men
           ,
           That
           of
           making
           of
           Books
           there
           is
           no
           end
           ,
           which
           slews
           ,
           that
           Mankind
           in
           this
           as
           well
           as
           in
           other
           things
           ,
           has
           been
           always
           much
           the
           same
           in
           all
           Ages
           and
           Parts
           of
           the
           World.
           This
           humour
           of
           Writing
           ,
           which
           flowed
           from
           different
           Motives
           ,
           tho'
           it
           has
           had
           several
           ill
           Consequences
           ,
           yet
           it
           has
           had
           also
           this
           good
           Effect
           ,
           That
           by
           this
           means
           Truth
           has
           been
           preserved
           and
           propagated
           ;
           and
           many
           useful
           Instructive
           things
           amongst
           the
           Ancients
           conveyed
           down
           to
           us
           .
           To
           instance
           in
           some
           thing
           relative
           to
           the
           Subject
           of
           the
           following
           Sermons
           ,
           if
           it
           were
           not
           for
           the
           Writings
           of
           those
           in
           former
           times
           ,
           how
           could
           we
           prove
           the
           Antiquity
           ,
           and
           Constant
           ,
           Catholick
           ,
           and
           Uninterrupted
           Tradition
           ,
           of
           the
           most
           material
           Points
           of
           our
           Holy
           Religion
           ,
           which
           some
           have
           the
           Impudence
           to
           brand
           with
           Novelty
           ?
        
         
           I
           will
           both
           own
           ,
           and
           stedfastly
           maintain
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           these
           Sermons
           ,
           as
           Orthodox
           and
           necessary
           to
           be
           believed
           :
           But
           I
           will
           not
           promise
           that
           all
           the
           Words
           and
           Phrases
           are
           currant
           in
           this
           Nation
           .
           I
           cannot
           avoid
           the
           Dialect
           of
           my
           Country
           ,
           where
           I
           
           have
           lived
           so
           long
           :
           And
           they
           must
           be
           very
           peevish
           who
           will
           make
           a
           Quarrel
           on
           that
           Head.
           Neither
           did
           all
           the
           Grecian
           Authors
           write
           by
           the
           Standard
           of
           Athens
           ,
           nor
           the
           Roman
           by
           that
           of
           Rome
           :
           There
           are
           interspersed
           in
           the
           Writings
           of
           the
           best
           ,
           particular
           Idioms
           of
           their
           native
           Soil
           ,
           which
           yet
           is
           no
           matter
           of
           Prejudice
           to
           the
           Wise
           and
           Iudicious
           ,
           nor
           doth
           it
           lessen
           the
           Esteem
           which
           is
           due
           to
           them
           .
           The
           Idioms
           of
           a
           Language
           ought
           to
           have
           the
           Reception
           of
           Money
           amongst
           Merchants
           and
           Traders
           ,
           which
           they
           do
           not
           reject
           ,
           though
           it
           bear
           a
           foreign
           Stamp
           ▪
           if
           it
           be
           good
           in
           it self
           ,
           and
           of
           full
           weight
           :
           So
           neither
           ought
           the
           Dialect
           of
           another
           Country
           to
           be
           despised
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           Expressive
           and
           Emphatical
           .
        
         
           Indeed
           ,
           when
           things
           are
           well
           expressed
           ,
           they
           are
           heard
           and
           read
           with
           Delight
           :
           But
           there
           always
           ought
           to
           be
           a
           greater
           Regard
           to
           the
           Sence
           and
           Meaning
           than
           to
           the
           Expression
           ;
           which
           yet
           cannot
           be
           complained
           of
           justly
           ,
           if
           it
           clearly
           deliver
           the
           Sentiments
           of
           him
           who
           speaks
           or
           writes
           ,
           for
           then
           the
           true
           end
           of
           Speaking
           or
           Writing
           is
           observed
           .
           And
           I
           am
           of
           Opinion
           ,
           that
           he
           who
           understands
           his
           Subject
           thorowly
           ,
           and
           has
           a
           clear
           and
           deep
           Sense
           of
           it
           ,
           cannot
           be
           straitned
           much
           how
           to
           express
           himself
           clearly
           and
           convincingly
           .
           Obscurity
           
           (
           except
           when
           it
           proceeds
           from
           the
           Sublimity
           of
           the
           Matter
           )
           generally
           is
           a
           shrewd
           Sign
           of
           confused
           and
           indigested
           Notions
           :
           I
           say
           generally
           only
           ,
           because
           of
           the
           Instances
           which
           may
           be
           given
           in
           the
           learned
           Mr.
           Thorndike
           ,
           and
           other
           eminent
           Men
           :
           Which
           Defect
           in
           them
           perhaps
           was
           occasioned
           by
           their
           great
           Retirement
           ,
           and
           the
           confining
           their
           Thoughts
           altogether
           to
           one
           particular
           Study
           .
           For
           Conversation
           and
           Acquaintance
           with
           divers
           Subjects
           are
           a
           great
           help
           to
           Discourse
           ,
           furnishing
           one
           not
           only
           with
           Copiousness
           of
           Words
           and
           received
           Expressions
           ,
           but
           also
           with
           various
           Similitudes
           and
           Allusions
           for
           clearing
           his
           Sentiments
           ,
           without
           which
           one
           can
           never
           be
           very
           eloquent
           .
        
         
           The
           Stile
           and
           Eloquence
           proper
           for
           Sermons
           are
           not
           so
           easy
           as
           most
           imagine
           ,
           nor
           have
           we
           many
           perfect
           Examples
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           therefore
           if
           I
           fall
           somewhat
           short
           ,
           it
           is
           no
           great
           wonder
           .
           It
           is
           hard
           to
           observe
           at
           once
           ,
           all
           the
           Rules
           and
           Measures
           which
           are
           necessary
           in
           every
           Sermon
           ,
           to
           gain
           it
           a
           just
           Commendation
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           to
           make
           it
           useful
           and
           edifying
           to
           all
           who
           hear
           it
           .
        
         
           The
           Design
           of
           Preaching
           ,
           is
           to
           teach
           the
           Truths
           of
           God
           ,
           the
           great
           Mysteries
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           the
           wonderful
           Contrivance
           of
           Divine
           Wisdom
           for
           Man's
           Salvation
           ,
           
           and
           all
           that
           is
           necessary
           to
           it
           :
           And
           he
           who
           preacheth
           ,
           that
           he
           may
           answer
           this
           Design
           ,
           ought
           to
           express
           his
           own
           Zeal
           ,
           Passion
           ,
           and
           Concernment
           for
           these
           things
           ;
           and
           he
           should
           so
           frame
           his
           Discourse
           ,
           that
           it
           may
           be
           suitable
           to
           the
           Gravity
           ,
           Sublimity
           ,
           and
           Importance
           of
           the
           Subject
           ,
           and
           so
           accommodated
           to
           the
           different
           Capacities
           of
           the
           Hearers
           ,
           that
           at
           the
           same
           time
           it
           may
           instruct
           ,
           convince
           ,
           and
           perswade
           both
           the
           meaner
           and
           better
           sort
           .
           He
           who
           speaketh
           only
           to
           the
           learned
           ,
           the
           wise
           ,
           and
           the
           noble
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           he
           whose
           Language
           and
           Notions
           such
           only
           can
           understand
           ,
           forgetteth
           that
           he
           ought
           to
           preach
           the
           Gospel
           to
           the
           poor
           ,
           and
           he
           does
           exclude
           from
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Heaven
           those
           who
           were
           first
           called
           to
           it
           :
           Again
           ,
           he
           who
           has
           no
           regard
           to
           the
           nice
           and
           delicate
           Understandings
           of
           the
           learned
           ,
           of
           Persons
           of
           good
           Sence
           and
           Quality
           ,
           and
           only
           uttereth
           mean
           ,
           sorry
           ,
           and
           coarse
           things
           ,
           he
           begets
           a
           Prejudice
           in
           them
           ,
           and
           so
           becomes
           the
           unhappy
           occasion
           of
           their
           not
           entering
           into
           Life
           ,
           because
           of
           their
           Contempt
           of
           the
           Means
           that
           are
           necessary
           to
           it
           .
           Ill
           daub'd
           Sign-posts
           can
           never
           allure
           Persons
           of
           Iudgment
           and
           Skill
           ;
           they
           are
           only
           taken
           and
           pleased
           with
           what
           expresses
           Art
           ,
           Beauty
           and
           Life
           ,
           and
           what
           doth
           shew
           these
           ,
           will
           also
           be
           admired
           and
           preferred
           
           by
           those
           of
           the
           least
           Skill
           .
           The
           Christian
           Religion
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           only
           proper
           Subject
           of
           Sermons
           ,
           is
           so
           perfect
           ,
           so
           just
           and
           reasonable
           ,
           so
           august
           and
           venerable
           ,
           that
           a
           due
           Representation
           of
           it
           ,
           deserves
           the
           most
           respectful
           Attention
           of
           the
           greatest
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           either
           for
           Learning
           ,
           Wisdom
           ,
           or
           Quality
           :
           And
           yet
           the
           same
           Representation
           may
           be
           intelligible
           by
           those
           who
           have
           any
           Degree
           of
           Understanding
           and
           common
           Sence
           .
           Indeed
           ,
           there
           are
           Mysteries
           in
           our
           Religion
           ,
           which
           the
           wisest
           cannot
           comprehend
           ;
           but
           as
           we
           are
           only
           required
           to
           believe
           them
           ,
           so
           the
           Truth
           and
           Certainty
           of
           them
           is
           most
           evident
           :
           There
           are
           others
           also
           which
           are
           inexhaustible
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           deepest
           search
           cannot
           get
           to
           the
           bottom
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           the
           more
           one
           searches
           into
           them
           ,
           he
           still
           doth
           find
           the
           more
           matter
           of
           Admiration
           ;
           but
           then
           these
           are
           like
           deep
           Wells
           ,
           which
           are
           also
           top-full
           ,
           so
           that
           the
           weakest
           may
           draw
           good
           ,
           pleasant
           ,
           and
           refreshing
           water
           out
           of
           them
           .
           Our
           Religion
           was
           design'd
           for
           all
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           fitted
           for
           all
           sorts
           of
           Men
           :
           And
           seeing
           the
           Auditories
           ,
           either
           in
           City
           or
           Country
           are
           neither
           all
           of
           the
           meaner
           sort
           ,
           nor
           yet
           all
           of
           the
           better
           ,
           but
           mixt
           with
           both
           ,
           therefore
           the
           Art
           of
           preaching
           is
           to
           captivate
           both
           to
           the
           Obedience
           of
           the
           Faith
           ;
           and
           who
           hath
           this
           Art
           is
           truly
           Master
           of
           his
           Profession
           .
        
         
         
           The
           Subject
           of
           most
           of
           the
           following
           Sermons
           is
           peculiarly
           Christian
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           things
           treated
           of
           in
           them
           are
           only
           delivered
           by
           the
           Gospel
           .
           We
           should
           study
           these
           at
           all
           times
           ,
           but
           rather
           now
           ,
           considering
           the
           Attempts
           of
           Atheists
           ,
           Deists
           ,
           and
           others
           ,
           who
           endeavour
           to
           dwindle
           away
           the
           Christian
           into
           Natural
           Religion
           ,
           by
           divesting
           it
           of
           its
           Peculiarities
           ,
           which
           ,
           to
           them
           who
           understand
           ,
           are
           not
           only
           admirable
           and
           excellent
           ,
           but
           also
           matter
           of
           greater
           Comfort
           and
           Satisfaction
           than
           what
           is
           possible
           to
           be
           drawn
           from
           Nature
           ,
           Reason
           ,
           or
           any
           thing
           else
           .
           As
           these
           things
           are
           only
           discovered
           by
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           so
           they
           are
           only
           discernible
           by
           the
           Light
           of
           it
           :
           Philosophy
           and
           humane
           Reason
           do
           but
           obscure
           them
           :
           And
           certainly
           neither
           the
           Truth
           of
           them
           had
           been
           so
           much
           questioned
           ,
           nor
           had
           there
           been
           so
           many
           Heretical
           Notions
           about
           them
           ,
           if
           some
           arrogant
           and
           presumptuous
           Men
           ,
           both
           in
           this
           and
           former
           Ages
           ,
           had
           not
           endeavoured
           to
           accommodate
           them
           to
           the
           several
           Systems
           of
           that
           vain
           Philosophy
           which
           they
           espoused
           .
           Philosophy
           and
           humane
           Reason
           are
           not
           proper
           Standards
           for
           divine
           Wisdom
           ,
           by
           those
           we
           can
           never
           know
           the
           Perfection
           of
           this
           ;
           and
           yet
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           does
           not
           require
           us
           to
           lay
           aside
           our
           Reason
           ,
           but
           rather
           calls
           us
           to
           use
           it
           :
           Nor
           can
           our
           Reason
           
           be
           improved
           by
           any
           Study
           or
           Speculation
           ,
           so
           much
           as
           by
           that
           of
           the
           Gospel
           .
        
         
           How
           I
           have
           handled
           those
           important
           Points
           of
           Christianity
           ,
           which
           are
           the
           Subject
           of
           some
           of
           the
           following
           Sermons
           ,
           I
           leave
           others
           to
           judge
           .
           The
           required
           Brevity
           of
           a
           Sermon
           ,
           and
           the
           confining
           my self
           to
           the
           particular
           Argument
           of
           the
           Text
           ,
           have
           caused
           me
           to
           give
           only
           short
           hints
           of
           that
           which
           may
           satisfie
           any
           reasonable
           Person
           about
           these
           Matters
           :
           But
           what
           is
           wanting
           in
           them
           ,
           shall
           be
           made
           up
           ,
           and
           more
           fully
           extended
           in
           the
           third
           part
           of
           the
           Enquiry
           into
           the
           Nature
           ,
           Necessity
           ,
           and
           Evidence
           of
           Christian
           Faith.
           
        
         
           This
           ,
           which
           I
           promised
           before
           ,
           would
           have
           been
           published
           before
           this
           time
           ,
           if
           some
           unforeseen
           Accidents
           had
           not
           hindred
           it
           :
           And
           it
           must
           yet
           be
           delayed
           a
           little
           longer
           ,
           to
           give
           way
           to
           another
           Task
           which
           is
           imposed
           upon
           me
           ,
           which
           is
           thought
           fit
           to
           have
           the
           Preference
           ,
           not
           because
           the
           Subject
           is
           better
           or
           more
           important
           ,
           but
           because
           it
           is
           believed
           that
           none
           has
           undertaken
           it
           .
           He
           ,
           who
           gave
           an
           Advertisement
           of
           this
           ,
           is
           (
           notwithstanding
           of
           his
           Complement
           )
           more
           capable
           of
           performing
           it
           ,
           as
           appears
           by
           his
           accurate
           and
           laborious
           Treatise
           ,
           in
           
           which
           he
           hath
           fully
           discovered
           the
           gross
           Errors
           and
           Delusions
           of
           the
           QUAKERS
           ,
           
           which
           were
           hitherto
           much
           neglected
           and
           little
           enquired
           into
           :
           And
           that
           was
           one
           Reason
           why
           they
           spread
           so
           fast
           :
           But
           I
           hope
           in
           God
           they
           shall
           spread
           no
           more
           :
           And
           that
           his
           Labours
           shall
           be
           blessed
           to
           be
           the
           happy
           Means
           both
           of
           preventing
           their
           further
           Growth
           ,
           and
           also
           of
           drawing
           off
           some
           of
           the
           more
           honest
           of
           that
           deluded
           Party
           :
           And
           I
           have
           good
           Reason
           to
           hope
           for
           this
           ,
           because
           he
           was
           engaged
           into
           this
           Affair
           by
           a
           visible
           Providence
           .
           The
           Province
           given
           me
           is
           somewhat
           of
           the
           same
           Nature
           ,
           to
           lay
           open
           the
           Errours
           and
           Delusions
           of
           another
           Party
           ,
           but
           which
           are
           a
           little
           more
           subtile
           and
           refined
           ,
           and
           therefore
           the
           less
           discernible
           :
           By
           these
           I
           mean
           the
           Enthusiastical
           Delusions
           of
           Madam
           
             Antonia
             Bourignon
          
           and
           her
           great
           Disciple
           .
           Monsieur
           Poiret
           ,
           who
           have
           not
           many
           Admirers
           and
           Followers
           in
           their
           own
           Country
           ,
           but
           too
           too
           many
           in
           this
           Island
           .
           This
           contagious
           Distemper
           hath
           seized
           several
           Persons
           ,
           especially
           in
           Scotland
           ,
           whose
           Iudgment
           ,
           Learning
           ,
           and
           Sence
           (
           one
           would
           have
           thought
           )
           might
           have
           preserved
           them
           .
           But
           alas
           !
           What
           are
           the
           Wisest
           and
           Greatest
           when
           left
           to
           themselves
           ?
           They
           are
           as
           soon
           and
           as
           easily
           seduced
           as
           others
           ,
           when
           they
           do
           not
           hold
           by
           the
           certain
           and
           stable
           Rule
           of
           Truth
           ,
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           but
           grasp
           at
           other
           things
           
           which
           it
           does
           not
           propose
           .
           There
           is
           so
           much
           Disposition
           at
           present
           to
           the
           entertaining
           of
           Errors
           both
           Ancient
           and
           Modern
           ,
           that
           it
           would
           seem
           these
           Nations
           are
           lying
           under
           that
           fatal
           Doom
           threatned
           ,
           
             2
             Thess.
             ii
             .
             11.
          
           
           When
           temporal
           Iudgments
           are
           ineffectual
           ,
           God
           inflicteth
           spiritual
           ,
           and
           then
           his
           Anger
           is
           kindled
           to
           a
           high
           Degree
           .
           The
           final
           Ruine
           of
           that
           People
           is
           not
           far
           off
           who
           are
           delivered
           up
           to
           Lyes
           and
           Delusions
           ;
           therefore
           all
           who
           have
           any
           Concernment
           either
           for
           Truth
           or
           their
           Country
           ,
           should
           contribute
           their
           utmost
           Endeavours
           to
           suppress
           and
           extirpate
           those
           manifold
           Errors
           ,
           Heresies
           and
           Delusions
           ,
           which
           have
           been
           sown
           amongst
           them
           .
           I
           am
           not
           so
           vain
           ,
           as
           to
           think
           that
           my
           Labours
           may
           be
           more
           effectual
           than
           others
           :
           But
           seeing
           I
           am
           engaged
           to
           give
           the
           two
           Treatises
           presently
           mentioned
           ,
           I
           will
           do
           all
           I
           can
           to
           hasten
           them
           ,
           if
           God
           grant
           me
           Health
           and
           Life
           :
           Both
           which
           were
           lately
           in
           Danger
           :
           Nor
           am
           I
           yet
           well
           recovered
           .
        
         
           The
           first
           Seven
           of
           the
           following
           Sermons
           were
           never
           printed
           before
           :
           The
           rest
           were
           published
           at
           Edinburgh
           ,
           some
           six
           Years
           ago
           .
           I
           heartily
           wish
           ,
           that
           they
           ,
           who
           are
           at
           the
           Pains
           to
           read
           them
           ,
           may
           receive
           some
           Profit
           and
           Advantage
           by
           them
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           The
           CONTENTS
           .
        
         
           
             SERMON
             I.
             
          
           
             
               MAtth.
               XI
               .
               28.
            
             
             Come
             unto
             me
             all
             ye
             that
             labour
             and
             are
             heavy
             laden
             ,
             and
             I
             will
             give
             you
             rest
             .
             
               Page
               1
            
          
           
             SERMON
             II.
             
          
           
             
               Matth.
               XI
               .
               28
               ,
               29.
               
            
             Come
             unto
             me
             all
             ye
             that
             labour
             and
             are
             heavy
             laden
             ,
             and
             I
             will
             give
             you
             rest
             :
             Take
             my
             yoke
             upon
             you
             and
             learn
             of
             me
             ,
             for
             I
             am
             meek
             and
             lowly
             in
             heart
             ,
             and
             ye
             shall
             find
             rest
             unto
             your
             Souls
             .
             
               p.
               27
            
          
           
             
               SERMON
               III.
               On
            
             Christmas-Day
             .
          
           
             
               Phil.
               II.
               6
               ,
               7
               ,
               8.
               
            
             Who
             being
             in
             the
             form
             of
             God
             ,
             thought
             it
             not
             Robbery
             to
             be
             equal
             with
             God
             ,
             But
             made
             himself
             of
             no
             Reputation
             ,
             and
             took
             upon
             him
             the
             form
             of
             a
             Servant
             ,
             and
             was
             made
             in
             the
             likeness
             of
             men
             ,
             and
             being
             found
             in
             fashion
             as
             a
             man
             ,
             he
             humbled
             himself
             and
             became
             Obedient
             unto
             Death
             ,
             even
             the
             Death
             of
             the
             Cross.
             
               p.
               64
            
          
           
             SERMON
             IV.
             
          
           
             
               Phil.
               II.
               8.
            
             
             And
             being
             sound
             in
             fashion
             as
             a
             man
             ,
             he
             humbled
             himself
             and
             became
             Obedient
             unto
             Death
             ,
             even
             the
             Death
             of
             the
             Cross.
             
               p.
               95
            
          
           
             
             
               SERMON
               V.
               On
            
             Good
             -
             Friday
             .
          
           
             
               Luke
               XXIII
               .
               27
               ,
               28
               ,
               29
               ,
               30
               ,
               31.
               
            
             And
             there
             followed
             him
             a
             great
             company
             of
             people
             and
             of
             women
             ,
             which
             also
             bewailed
             and
             lamented
             him
             .
             But
             Iesus
             turning
             unto
             them
             ,
             said
             ,
             Daughters
             of
             Ierusalem
             ,
             weep
             not
             for
             me
             ,
             but
             weep
             for
             your selves
             and
             your
             Children
             ;
             for
             behold
             ,
             the
             days
             are
             coming
             in
             the
             which
             they
             shall
             say
             ,
             Blessed
             are
             the
             barren
             and
             the
             wombs
             which
             never
             bare
             ,
             and
             the
             Paps
             which
             never
             gave
             suck
             .
             Then
             shall
             they
             begin
             to
             say
             to
             the
             mountains
             fall
             on
             us
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             hills
             cover
             us
             ,
             for
             if
             they
             do
             these
             things
             in
             a
             green
             tree
             ,
             what
             shall
             be
             done
             in
             the
             dry
             .
             
               p.
               123
            
          
           
             
               SERMON
               VI.
               On
            
             Easter
             -
             Day
             .
          
           
             
               1
               Pet.
               I.
               3
               ,
               4.
               
            
             Blessed
             be
             the
             God
             and
             Father
             of
             our
             Lord
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             which
             according
             to
             his
             abundant
             mercy
             ,
             hath
             begotten
             us
             again
             unto
             a
             lively
             hope
             ,
             by
             the
             Resurrection
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             from
             the
             Dead
             .
             To
             an
             inheritance
             incorruptible
             ,
             and
             that
             fadeth
             not
             away
             ,
             reserved
             in
             Heaven
             for
             you
             .
             
               p.
               166
            
          
           
             
               SERMON
               VII
               .
               On
            
             Easter
             -
             Day
             .
          
           
             
               1
               John
               V.
               12.
            
             
             He
             that
             hath
             the
             Son
             hath
             life
             ,
             and
             he
             that
             hath
             not
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             hath
             not
             life
             .
             
               p.
               195
            
          
           
             
             
               SERMON
               VIII
               .
               On
            
             Easter
             -
             Day
             .
          
           
             
               1
               Cor.
               XV.
               19.
            
             
             If
             in
             this
             life
             only
             we
             have
             hope
             in
             Christ
             ,
             we
             are
             of
             all
             men
             most
             miserable
             .
             
               p.
               228
            
          
           
             SERMON
             IX
             .
          
           
             
               Rev.
               II.
               17.
            
             
             He
             that
             hath
             an
             ear
             ,
             let
             him
             hear
             what
             the
             Spirit
             saith
             unto
             the
             Churches
             :
             to
             him
             that
             overcometh
             ,
             will
             I
             give
             to
             eat
             of
             the
             hidden
             Manna
             ,
             and
             will
             give
             him
             a
             white
             stone
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             stone
             a
             new
             name
             written
             ,
             which
             no
             man
             knoweth
             saving
             he
             that
             receiveth
             it
             .
             
               p.
               261
            
          
           
             SERMON
             X.
             
          
           
             
               Luke
               VI.
               46.
            
             
             Why
             call
             ye
             me
             Lord
             ,
             Lord
             ,
             and
             do
             not
             the
             things
             which
             I
             say
             .
             
               p.
               296
            
          
           
             SERMON
             XI
             .
             A
             Preparation
             to
             the
             Holy
             Communion
             .
          
           
             
               Heb.
               X.
               22.
            
             
             Let
             us
             draw
             near
             with
             a
             true
             heart
             ,
             in
             full
             assurance
             of
             Faith
             ,
             having
             our
             hearts
             sprinkled
             from
             an
             evil
             Conscience
             ,
             and
             our
             Bodies
             washed
             with
             pure
             Water
             .
             
               p.
               340
            
          
           
             SERMON
             XII
             .
          
           
             
               Hosea
               X.
               12.
            
             
             Sow
             to
             your selves
             in
             Righteousness
             ,
             reap
             in
             Mercy
             ,
             Break
             up
             your
             fallow
             Ground
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             time
             to
             seek
             the
             Lord
             ,
             till
             he
             come
             and
             rain
             Righteousness
             upon
             you
             .
             
               p.
               385
            
          
           
             
             
               SERMON
               XIII
            
             .
          
           
             
               Hosea
               V.
               13
               ,
               14
               ,
               15.
               
            
             When
             Ephraim
             saw
             his
             sickness
             ,
             and
             Iudah
             saw
             his
             Wound
             ,
             Then
             went
             Ephraim
             to
             the
             Assyrian
             ,
             and
             sent
             to
             King
             Iareb
             :
             yet
             could
             he
             not
             heal
             you
             nor
             cure
             you
             of
             your
             Wound
             .
             For
             I
             will
             be
             unto
             Ephraim
             as
             a
             Lion
             ,
             and
             as
             a
             young
             Lion
             to
             the
             house
             of
             Iudah
             ;
             I
             ,
             even
             I
             will
             tear
             and
             go
             ,
             I
             will
             take
             away
             and
             none
             shall
             rescue
             him
             .
             I
             will
             go
             and
             return
             unto
             my
             Place
             ,
             till
             they
             Acknowledge
             their
             Offence
             and
             seek
             my
             Face
             :
             in
             their
             Affliction
             they
             will
             seek
             me
             early
             .
             
               p.
               416
            
          
           
             SERMON
             XIV
             .
          
           
             
               Micah
               VII
               .
               8
               ,
               9.
               
            
             Rejoice
             not
             against
             me
             ,
             O
             mine
             Enemy
             ;
             when
             I
             fall
             ,
             I
             shall
             arise
             ;
             when
             I
             sit
             in
             Darkness
             ,
             the
             Lord
             shall
             be
             a
             Light
             unto
             me
             .
             I
             will
             bear
             the
             Indignation
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             because
             I
             have
             sinned
             against
             him
             until
             he
             plead
             my
             Cause
             and
             execute
             Iudgment
             for
             me
             ,
             he
             will
             bring
             me
             forth
             to
             the
             light
             ,
             and
             I
             shall
             behold
             his
             Righteousness
             .
             
               p.
               446
            
          
           
             SERMON
             XV.
             
          
           
             
               1
               Tim.
               V.
               23.
            
             
             Drink
             no
             longer
             Water
             ,
             but
             use
             a
             little
             Wine
             for
             thy
             Stomachs
             sake
             ,
             and
             thine
             often
             Infirmities
             .
             
               p.
               479
            
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           SERMON
           I.
           
        
         
           
             On
             Matth.
             XI
             .
             28.
             
          
           
             Come
             unto
             me
             all
             ye
             that
             labour
             and
             are
             heavy
             laden
             ,
             and
             I
             will
             give
             you
             rest
             .
          
        
         
           THESE
           words
           are
           worthy
           of
           all
           acceptation
           ;
           they
           ought
           to
           be
           listned
           to
           most
           earnestly
           ,
           and
           deserve
           our
           most
           serious
           Consideration
           ,
           if
           either
           we
           regard
           the
           Person
           who
           uttered
           them
           ,
           or
           the
           Matter
           contained
           in
           them
           .
           For
           here
           is
           promised
           what
           all
           Men
           seek
           after
           ;
           here
           is
           a
           free
           and
           gracious
           Invitation
           to
           what
           all
           Men
           would
           be
           at
           ,
           to
           that
           which
           they
           toil
           and
           labour
           for
           with
           all
           their
           might
           .
           The
           Wise
           and
           the
           Unlearned
           ,
           the
           High
           and
           the
           Low
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           World
           pursue
           this
           ;
           tho'
           they
           entertain
           different
           Sentiments
           ,
           and
           follow
           various
           Courses
           ,
           yet
           still
           they
           agree
           in
           this
           ,
           that
           they
           all
           would
           be
           at
           rest
           .
           Rest
           to
           the
           Soul
           is
           a
           common
           End
           which
           all
           aim
           at
           ;
           for
           without
           this
           there
           is
           no
           happiness
           .
        
         
         
           What
           is
           the
           true
           way
           to
           this
           has
           been
           the
           Enquiry
           of
           Philosophers
           ,
           and
           of
           all
           wise
           and
           thinking
           Men
           in
           all
           Ages
           .
           The
           several
           Sects
           of
           Philosophers
           pretended
           to
           teach
           it
           ;
           and
           the
           same
           is
           done
           by
           all
           the
           Parties
           who
           now
           divide
           the
           World
           :
           One
           alledgeth
           the
           way
           to
           rest
           and
           happiness
           is
           with
           them
           ;
           another
           saith
           it
           is
           with
           them
           .
           But
           we
           may
           trust
           him
           who
           speaketh
           here
           ;
           we
           may
           safely
           rely
           on
           his
           Word
           ,
           and
           have
           reason
           to
           believe
           him
           with
           an
           implicite
           Faith
           ;
           for
           he
           neither
           can
           be
           deceived
           himself
           ,
           nor
           will
           he
           deceive
           others
           .
           He
           who
           giveth
           this
           Invitation
           ,
           and
           maketh
           this
           Promise
           of
           Rest
           is
           the
           Blessed
           Jesus
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           greatest
           Person
           who
           ever
           appeared
           in
           Human
           likeness
           ,
           the
           very
           eternal
           Son
           of
           God
           ,
           Wisdom
           and
           Truth
           it self
           .
           No
           Falsehood
           can
           come
           from
           him
           ;
           and
           he
           is
           willing
           that
           all
           come
           to
           the
           Knowledge
           of
           the
           Truth
           .
           He
           loves
           us
           ,
           and
           wisheth
           our
           happiness
           more
           than
           we
           our selves
           do
           .
           He
           had
           no
           other
           Errand
           to
           this
           World
           ,
           but
           only
           to
           procure
           our
           happiness
           ,
           and
           to
           direct
           us
           in
           the
           way
           to
           it
           .
           We
           ought
           therefore
           to
           receive
           his
           Instruction
           ;
           and
           when
           he
           promiseth
           rest
           ,
           we
           have
           all
           reason
           to
           expect
           it
           ,
           and
           no
           cause
           to
           fear
           the
           missing
           it
           .
           O!
           with
           what
           
           joy
           should
           we
           hear
           these
           words
           from
           him
           ;
           
             Come
             unto
             me
             all
             ye
             that
             labour
             and
             are
             heavy
             laden
             ,
          
           &c.
           
        
         
           First
           ,
           you
           see
           the
           Invitation
           is
           general
           
           to
           all
           Persons
           whatsoever
           .
           Jesus
           Christ
           excludes
           none
           from
           his
           Mercy
           who
           do
           not
           exclude
           themselves
           by
           their
           contempt
           ,
           hardness
           ,
           and
           impenitency
           .
           As
           his
           Benefits
           are
           highly
           to
           be
           valued
           ,
           and
           most
           desireable
           ,
           so
           they
           are
           freely
           and
           kindly
           offered
           to
           every
           one
           ;
           he
           is
           willing
           that
           all
           partake
           of
           them
           .
           The
           Favours
           of
           Kings
           and
           Princes
           are
           reserved
           to
           a
           few
           special
           Friends
           and
           Favourites
           ,
           either
           because
           they
           would
           exhaust
           themselves
           if
           they
           bestowed
           many
           ,
           or
           because
           they
           are
           afraid
           of
           rendering
           them
           contemptible
           ,
           if
           they
           make
           them
           common
           .
           But
           as
           Jesus
           Christ
           is
           an
           inexhaustible
           Treasure
           of
           all
           desireable
           riches
           ,
           as
           he
           is
           a
           Fountain
           which
           can
           never
           be
           drained
           ;
           so
           he
           doth
           not
           shut
           himself
           up
           ,
           he
           freely
           communicateth
           of
           his
           fulness
           to
           us
           .
           If
           we
           be
           miserable
           ,
           we
           have
           only
           our selves
           to
           blame
           ;
           if
           we
           lack
           any
           thing
           ,
           it
           is
           because
           we
           do
           not
           ask
           ;
           if
           we
           cannot
           rest
           ,
           it
           is
           because
           we
           do
           not
           apply
           unto
           him
           .
           We
           find
           him
           complaining
           of
           Mens
           backwardness
           to
           their
           own
           happiness
           ,
           but
           there
           was
           never
           any
           instance
           of
           his
           hard-heartedness
           .
           
           
             Ye
             will
             not
             come
             unto
             me
          
           
           
             that
             ye
             may
             have
             life
          
           .
           And
           to
           give
           all
           Confidence
           and
           Encouragement
           ,
           and
           to
           manifest
           his
           free
           and
           unlimited
           Goodness
           towards
           all
           ,
           therefore
           it
           is
           written
           by
           the
           Prophet
           ,
           
             Ho
             ,
             every
             one
             that
             thirsteth
             ,
             come
             ye
             to
             the
             waters
             ,
             and
             he
             that
             hath
          
           
           
             no
             money
             ,
             come
             ye
             ,
             buy
             and
             eat
             ,
             yea
             ,
             come
             buy
             wine
             and
             milk
             without
             money
             ,
             and
             without
             price
             .
          
           Again
           ,
           
             And
             the
             Spirit
             and
          
           
           
             the
             Bride
             say
             ,
             come
             ,
             and
             let
             him
             that
             heareth
             say
             ,
             come
             .
             And
             let
             him
             that
             is
             a
             thirst
             come
             ;
             and
             whosoever
             will
             let
             him
             take
             the
             water
             of
             life
             freely
             .
          
           So
           here
           it
           is
           ,
           
             Come
             unto
             me
             all
             ye
             that
             labour
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           The
           adding
           this
           ,
           doth
           not
           restrain
           the
           Invitation
           ,
           or
           make
           it
           less
           general
           :
           for
           this
           Epithet
           may
           be
           made
           of
           equal
           extent
           with
           Mankind
           it self
           ;
           for
           (
           saith
           the
           Son
           of
           
             Sirach
             )
             great
             travel
             is
             created
             for
             every
             man
             ,
             and
             an
             heavy
             yoke
             is
             upon
             the
             Sons
             of
             Adam
             ,
             from
             the
             day
             that
             they
             go
             out
             of
             their
             mothers
             womb
             ,
             till
             the
             day
             that
             they
             return
             to
             the
             mother
             of
             all
             things
             ,
          
           Ecclus.
           xl
           .
           1.
           
        
         
           By
           the
           words
           of
           
             labouring
             and
             being
          
           
           
             heavy
             laden
          
           ,
           our
           Lord
           pointeth
           at
           the
           present
           miserable
           condition
           of
           Mankind
           ,
           and
           designeth
           to
           represent
           not
           only
           his
           own
           mercifulness
           in
           offering
           them
           rest
           so
           freely
           ,
           
           but
           also
           the
           great
           need
           they
           stand
           in
           of
           it
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           be
           the
           more
           easily
           perswaded
           to
           accept
           his
           offer
           .
           Rest
           is
           very
           acceptable
           to
           them
           that
           are
           weary
           ;
           to
           them
           who
           are
           lying
           under
           any
           great
           weight
           of
           pressure
           ,
           ease
           is
           very
           comfortable
           .
           O
           how
           desirous
           then
           should
           Men
           be
           of
           ease
           to
           their
           Minds
           ?
           How
           glad
           ought
           they
           to
           be
           of
           rest
           to
           their
           Souls
           ?
           Seeing
           they
           are
           now
           by
           their
           very
           Birth
           put
           into
           a
           state
           and
           condition
           ,
           which
           obligeth
           them
           to
           Labour
           and
           be
           heavy
           laden
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           they
           are
           all
           of
           them
           miserable
           ,
           and
           do
           either
           actually
           groan
           under
           their
           misery
           ,
           or
           they
           have
           abundant
           reason
           to
           do
           it
           .
           If
           any
           do
           it
           not
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           because
           their
           state
           is
           singular
           and
           so
           much
           better
           than
           others
           ,
           but
           because
           their
           misery
           has
           stupified
           them
           ;
           their
           Senses
           are
           benummed
           ,
           which
           makes
           their
           condition
           worse
           and
           more
           dangerous
           ,
           because
           not
           so
           easily
           cured
           .
           Now
           ,
           because
           Men
           use
           to
           value
           things
           only
           according
           to
           the
           sence
           of
           their
           own
           need
           of
           them
           ;
           therefore
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           not
           slight
           Christ's
           offer
           here
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           not
           contemn
           his
           rest
           ,
           but
           be
           very
           desirous
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           be
           thankful
           for
           his
           Kindness
           ,
           I
           shall
           in
           the
           next
           place
           shew
           the
           Misery
           ,
           which
           (
           as
           Men
           )
           we
           labour
           
           under
           ,
           and
           are
           laden
           with
           ,
           and
           which
           should
           make
           the
           very
           News
           of
           Rest
           and
           Ease
           most
           welcom
           and
           acceptable
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           The
           blessed
           Jesus
           addresseth
           himself
           
           to
           Men
           ,
           and
           calleth
           them
           to
           him
           under
           the
           title
           of
           them
           that
           labour
           ,
           because
           of
           the
           Afflictions
           and
           Calamities
           with
           which
           they
           are
           visited
           .
           Afflictions
           and
           Calamities
           are
           call'd
           Burdens
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           are
           esteemed
           such
           in
           the
           Common
           Judgment
           of
           the
           World.
           The
           Judgments
           with
           which
           God
           threatned
           the
           Nations
           ,
           are
           by
           the
           Prophets
           called
           the
           burden
           of
           those
           Nations
           .
           Crosses
           and
           Afflictions
           go
           under
           the
           Name
           of
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           labour
           ,
           1
           Tim.
           iv
           .
           10.
           and
           Rev.
           xiv
           .
           13.
           
           It
           is
           said
           ,
           
             Blessed
             are
             the
             Dead
             who
             die
             in
             the
             Lord
             ,
             for
             they
             rest
             from
             their
             labours
             ,
          
           thereby
           meaning
           the
           Troubles
           and
           Difficulties
           of
           Life
           .
           Now
           as
           they
           may
           be
           said
           to
           labour
           and
           be
           heavy
           laden
           who
           are
           in
           a
           state
           of
           Trouble
           and
           Affliction
           ;
           so
           all
           Men
           ,
           as
           Men
           ,
           are
           in
           such
           a
           state
           ,
           none
           are
           exempted
           from
           it
           .
           Man
           (
           saith
           Eliphaz
           )
           
             is
             born
             to
             trouble
             ,
             as
             the
             sparks
             flee
             upwards
             .
          
           And
           Iob
           tells
           us
           ,
           That
           
             man
             who
             is
             born
             of
             a
             woman
             is
             of
             few
             days
             and
             full
             of
             trouble
             ,
          
           Job
           v.
           7.
           xiv
           .
           1.
           
           The
           truth
           of
           this
           will
           be
           attested
           by
           every
           Man's
           Experience
           :
           
           For
           (
           as
           an
           Ancient
           hath
           it
           )
           
             dicant
             omnes
             ,
             loquantur
             cuncti
          
           ,
           &c.
           
           
             Let
             all
             appear
             and
             speak
             ,
             let
             every
             one
             come
             and
             give
             in
             his
             Verdict
             ;
             let
             old
             Father
             Adam
             rise
             up
             with
             all
             his
             Children
             ;
             ask
             them
             all
             and
             they
             will
             declare
             ,
             that
             ,
             in
             this
             Life
             ,
             they
             have
             not
             found
             Joy
             without
             Sorrow
             ,
             Peace
             without
             Strife
             ,
             Quietness
             without
             Fear
             ,
             Health
             without
             Infirmity
             ,
             Light
             without
             Darkness
             ,
             Laughter
             without
             Mourning
             .
          
           Some
           have
           more
           than
           others
           ;
           but
           none
           are
           without
           some
           kind
           and
           degrees
           of
           Troubles
           ;
           neither
           the
           highest
           nor
           lowest
           condition
           of
           Life
           can
           secure
           one
           altogether
           .
           An
           uninterrupted
           Comfort
           ,
           and
           a
           perfect
           Satisfaction
           of
           all
           things
           relating
           to
           this
           Life
           never
           any
           had
           ,
           nor
           is
           it
           to
           be
           expected
           .
           And
           therefore
           ,
           because
           all
           have
           some
           burden
           of
           external
           Trouble
           and
           Affliction
           upon
           them
           ,
           therefore
           all
           do
           labour
           ,
           and
           may
           be
           said
           to
           
             be
             heavy
             laden
          
           .
        
         
           But
           Secondly
           ,
           Even
           abstracting
           from
           
           supervenient
           Troubles
           and
           those
           accidental
           Crosses
           ,
           Man
           is
           truly
           miserable
           in
           this
           World
           ,
           because
           he
           constantly
           labours
           under
           a
           burden
           of
           Emptiness
           and
           Vanity
           .
           Not
           only
           the
           infliction
           of
           positive
           Evils
           ,
           but
           the
           abstraction
           of
           any
           
           real
           and
           positive
           or
           necessary
           Good
           will
           render
           one
           miserable
           ,
           and
           make
           his
           Life
           wearisome
           .
        
         
           As
           Diseases
           ,
           and
           an
           external
           weight
           and
           pressure
           upon
           the
           Body
           will
           cause
           pain
           ,
           and
           force
           groaning
           ,
           so
           also
           will
           the
           want
           of
           Food
           and
           necessary
           Sustenance
           :
           They
           who
           have
           felt
           it
           say
           ,
           that
           Hunger
           ,
           Thirst
           ,
           and
           Famine
           ,
           are
           of
           all
           Troubles
           the
           most
           grievous
           ;
           they
           render
           the
           Spirit
           very
           impatient
           ,
           and
           are
           ill
           to
           be
           endured
           .
           How
           restless
           then
           must
           the
           Soul
           of
           Man
           be
           in
           this
           World
           ?
           how
           impatient
           ?
           how
           discontented
           when
           it
           finds
           it self
           deprived
           of
           the
           Good
           it
           craveth
           ?
           Its
           desires
           are
           never
           answered
           ,
           its
           longing
           is
           never
           satisfied
           ,
           nor
           is
           its
           Appetite
           ever
           full
           ,
           but
           is
           always
           tormented
           with
           Emptiness
           and
           Vanity
           .
           There
           is
           no
           State
           ,
           or
           Enjoyment
           ,
           or
           Work
           which
           can
           give
           true
           Contentment
           or
           solid
           Satisfaction
           :
           but
           after
           much
           Travel
           and
           frequent
           Experiments
           the
           Soul
           still
           returns
           unsatisfied
           ;
           she
           only
           wearies
           herself
           with
           Lyes
           ,
           as
           the
           Prophet
           speaks
           .
           Something
           
           we
           meet
           with
           ,
           which
           amuses
           and
           deludes
           us
           a
           while
           ,
           but
           nothing
           to
           satisfie
           us
           to
           the
           full
           .
           In
           our
           best
           state
           and
           circumstances
           ,
           it
           is
           only
           
             as
             when
             a
             hungry
             man
             dreameth
             ,
             and
             behold
             he
             eateth
          
           ;
           
           
           
             but
             he
             awaketh
             ,
             and
             his
             Soul
             is
             empty
             :
             Or
             as
             when
             a
             thirsty
             man
             dreameth
             ,
             and
             behold
             he
             drinketh
             ;
             but
             he
             awaketh
             ,
             and
             behold
             he
             is
             faint
             ,
             and
             his
             soul
             hath
             appetite
             .
          
           What
           Profit
           hath
           a
           Man
           of
           all
           
           his
           Labour
           which
           he
           taketh
           under
           the
           Sun
           ?
           
             All
             things
             are
             full
             of
             labour
             ,
             man
             cannot
             utter
             it
             ;
             The
             eye
             is
             not
             satisfied
             with
             seeing
             ,
             nor
             the
             ear
             filled
             with
             hearing
             .
          
           Therefore
           (
           saith
           the
           Wise
           Man
           )
           
             I
             hated
          
           
           
             life
             ,
             because
             the
             work
             that
             is
             wrought
             under
             the
             Sun
             is
             grievous
             unto
             me
             :
             for
             all
             is
             vanity
             and
             vexation
             of
             spirit
             .
             I
             praised
          
           
           
             the
             dead
             which
             are
             already
             dead
             ,
             more
             than
             the
             living
             which
             are
             yet
             alive
             .
             Yea
             ,
             better
             is
             he
             than
             both
             they
             ,
             which
             hath
             not
             yet
             been
             ,
             who
             hath
             not
             seen
             the
             evil
             work
             that
             is
             done
             under
             the
             Sun.
          
           He
           tried
           all
           States
           ,
           considered
           every
           Condition
           ,
           and
           tasted
           every
           Enjoyment
           ,
           but
           was
           never
           satisfied
           with
           any
           ;
           for
           he
           found
           Vanity
           and
           Vexation
           intermingled
           with
           all
           .
           The
           Book
           of
           Ecclesiastes
           contains
           his
           Observation
           ,
           drawn
           from
           his
           manifold
           Experiences
           ,
           which
           if
           we
           read
           seriously
           ,
           and
           take
           pains
           to
           compare
           what
           is
           said
           there
           ,
           with
           our
           own
           Experience
           ,
           we
           will
           soon
           be
           perswaded
           of
           the
           truth
           of
           all
           which
           that
           Wise
           Man
           saith
           ▪
           viz.
           That
           Man
           all
           the
           days
           of
           his
           
           Life
           laboureth
           under
           Vanity
           and
           vexation
           of
           Spirit
           :
           That
           our
           Souls
           live
           in
           a
           Famine
           of
           true
           Satisfaction
           ;
           and
           where-ever
           we
           turn
           our selves
           ,
           we
           find
           a
           want
           of
           that
           Good
           and
           Solid
           Contentment
           which
           we
           would
           be
           at
           ,
           and
           which
           is
           necessary
           to
           keep
           the
           Mind
           and
           Soul
           from
           Languishing
           .
           The
           wiser
           Persons
           are
           ,
           the
           more
           they
           allow
           themselves
           to
           think
           ,
           the
           more
           they
           are
           perswaded
           of
           this
           ;
           Therefore
           Wife
           and
           thinking
           Persons
           usually
           contemn
           and
           undervalue
           all
           worldly
           Pleasures
           and
           Enjoyments
           ;
           nor
           do
           any
           set
           a
           price
           upon
           them
           ,
           or
           are
           fully
           satisfied
           with
           them
           ,
           but
           such
           as
           are
           degenerated
           into
           a
           brutish
           Nature
           ,
           who
           do
           not
           exercise
           their
           Reason
           ,
           nor
           give
           themselves
           to
           thinking
           ,
           but
           like
           the
           Beasts
           are
           at
           rest
           ,
           when
           their
           Bellies
           are
           full
           .
        
         
           But
           to
           go
           on
           :
           A
           Third
           Misery
           and
           
           Burden
           which
           Men
           laboured
           and
           groaned
           under
           ,
           was
           the
           Fear
           of
           Death
           ;
           
             their
             imagination
             of
             things
             to
             come
             ,
             and
             the
             day
             of
             death
             trouble
             their
             thoughts
             ,
             and
             cause
             fear
             of
             heart
             ,
          
           said
           the
           Son
           of
           Sirach
           ,
           Eccl.
           xl
           .
           2.
           
           And
           the
           Apostle
           tells
           us
           ,
           that
           
             through
             fear
             of
             death
             they
             were
             all
             their
             life-time
             subject
             to
             bondage
             ,
          
           Heb.
           ii
           .
           15.
           
           They
           saw
           
             it
             was
             appointed
             for
             all
             men
          
           
           
             to
             die
          
           ;
           they
           understood
           that
           the
           Sentence
           of
           Death
           was
           passed
           upon
           all
           Men
           ;
           and
           none
           knew
           how
           soon
           ,
           or
           after
           what
           manner
           this
           Sentence
           was
           to
           be
           executed
           upon
           himself
           ,
           so
           that
           they
           stood
           in
           jeopardy
           every
           Hour
           :
           Neither
           Youth
           ,
           nor
           Health
           ,
           nor
           Strength
           ,
           nor
           Vigour
           ,
           nor
           any
           natural
           or
           acquired
           Vertue
           and
           Endowment
           could
           secure
           Men
           from
           Death
           :
           and
           what
           was
           to
           come
           after
           it
           ,
           they
           knew
           not
           ;
           their
           hopes
           of
           another
           better
           Life
           were
           faint
           ;
           for
           it
           was
           not
           yet
           revealed
           .
           Therefore
           ,
           as
           they
           were
           daily
           liable
           to
           Death
           ,
           and
           had
           cause
           continually
           to
           apprehend
           it
           ;
           so
           the
           fear
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           the
           uncertain
           consequence
           of
           it
           (
           as
           every
           one's
           Experience
           witnesseth
           )
           damped
           their
           Joys
           ,
           and
           filled
           them
           with
           Melancholy
           ,
           and
           embittered
           their
           Life
           .
           The
           terrours
           of
           the
           Mind
           are
           more
           burdensom
           and
           grievous
           than
           outward
           weights
           and
           pressures
           upon
           the
           Body
           .
           Now
           ,
           nothing
           is
           so
           terrible
           to
           Men
           as
           Death
           ;
           it
           is
           called
           
             the
             King
             of
             terrours
             ,
             Iob
          
           xviii
           .
           14.
           
           And
           again
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           Chap.
           xxiv
           .
           17.
           
             they
             are
             in
             the
             terrours
             of
             the
             shadow
             of
             Death
             .
             My
             heart
          
           (
           said
           David
           )
           
             is
             sore
             pained
             within
             me
             ,
             and
             the
             terrours
             of
             death
             are
             fallen
             upon
             me
             ,
          
           Psal.
           lv
           .
           4.
           
           Aristotle
           and
           other
           Heathens
           
           have
           declared
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           of
           all
           things
           most
           terrible
           ;
           and
           certainlv
           it
           is
           ,
           and
           shall
           be
           ,
           and
           must
           be
           so
           to
           all
           who
           believe
           not
           in
           Jesus
           ;
           who
           are
           Strangers
           to
           him
           ,
           his
           Doctrine
           and
           Promises
           :
           until
           Men
           come
           to
           him
           ,
           take
           his
           Yoke
           upon
           them
           ,
           and
           learn
           of
           him
           ,
           the
           fear
           and
           terrour
           of
           Death
           must
           make
           them
           to
           labour
           and
           be
           heavy
           laden
           .
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           The
           great
           Evil
           which
           Men
           
           labour
           under
           ,
           and
           which
           is
           the
           Cause
           of
           all
           other
           Evils
           ,
           is
           Sin.
           As
           this
           lyeth
           upon
           all
           Men
           ;
           (
           for
           there
           is
           no
           Man
           who
           hath
           not
           sinned
           ,
           except
           the
           Man
           Christ
           Jesus
           )
           so
           this
           indeed
           is
           a
           heavy
           burden
           ,
           and
           most
           grievous
           ,
           whether
           we
           consider
           it
           in
           it self
           ,
           or
           in
           its
           Consequences
           .
           The
           load
           of
           Sin
           which
           is
           upon
           us
           is
           great
           enough
           to
           press
           us
           down
           to
           Hell
           ,
           and
           to
           crush
           us
           in
           pieces
           .
           It
           is
           Sin
           which
           maketh
           us
           to
           travel
           all
           our
           days
           with
           pain
           ;
           the
           guilt
           of
           this
           is
           uneasie
           to
           the
           Mind
           ,
           and
           disturbeth
           its
           rest
           ,
           and
           also
           maketh
           us
           liable
           to
           the
           Wrath
           of
           Almighty
           God
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           weighty
           burden
           ,
           too
           heavy
           for
           the
           strongest
           Shoulders
           .
           This
           burden
           of
           Sin
           ,
           tho'
           it
           be
           of
           all
           others
           the
           heaviest
           ,
           yet
           few
           are
           sensible
           of
           it
           ,
           many
           do
           not
           feel
           it
           ,
           tho'
           it
           be
           ready
           to
           sink
           them
           ,
           because
           the
           weight
           of
           it
           has
           benummed
           
           their
           Senses
           and
           stupified
           their
           Spirits
           .
           But
           they
           who
           are
           sensible
           of
           it
           ,
           complain
           most
           heavily
           ,
           
             O
             wretched
             man
             ,
             that
             I
             am
             ,
          
           (
           saith
           St.
           Paul
           )
           
             who
             shall
             deliver
             me
             from
             the
             body
             of
             this
             death
             ,
          
           Rom.
           vii
           .
           28.
           
           And
           David
           upon
           this
           account
           uttereth
           this
           grievous
           Lamentation
           ;
           
             Thine
             arrows
             stick
             fast
             in
             me
             ,
             and
             thy
             hand
             presseth
             me
             sore
             ;
             there
             is
             no
             soundness
             in
             my
             flesh
             because
             of
             thine
             anger
             ,
             neither
             is
             there
             any
             rest
             in
             my
             bones
             because
             of
             my
             sin
             :
             for
             mine
             iniquities
             are
          
           
           
             gone
             over
             mine
             head
             as
             an
             heavy
             burden
             ,
             they
             are
             too
             heavy
             for
             me
             .
             I
             am
             troubled
             ,
             I
             am
             bowed
             down
             greatly
             ,
             I
             go
             mourning
             all
             the
             day
             long
             ,
             Fools
             make
             a
             mock
             of
             sin
          
           ;
           but
           who
           have
           a
           due
           sence
           of
           it
           ,
           find
           it
           is
           not
           to
           be
           sported
           with
           ,
           or
           set
           light
           by
           :
           for
           certainly
           it
           is
           the
           greatest
           and
           saddest
           of
           Evils
           :
           No
           Misfortune
           which
           befalls
           us
           ,
           is
           so
           great
           as
           that
           of
           Sin.
           He
           that
           is
           not
           sensible
           of
           this
           ,
           let
           him
           take
           a
           view
           of
           our
           Saviour
           in
           the
           Garden
           ,
           and
           repair
           to
           a
           dying
           Person
           ,
           and
           consider
           what
           inward
           Agony
           and
           Torment
           such
           suffer
           for
           Sin
           ?
           And
           if
           this
           do
           not
           affect
           him
           ,
           he
           must
           be
           very
           insensible
           .
           The
           guilt
           of
           Sin
           is
           unsupportable
           ,
           no
           Man
           has
           sufficient
           strength
           to
           bear
           it
           .
           Therefore
           ,
           (
           saith
           Solomon
           )
           
             the
             spirit
             of
             a
             man
             may
          
           
           
           
             sustain
             his
             infirmity
             ;
             but
             a
             wounded
             Spirit
             who
             can
             bear
             ?
          
        
         
           Thus
           you
           see
           ,
           that
           all
           Mankind
           is
           liable
           to
           a
           fourfold
           Misery
           :
           Four
           several
           Burdens
           are
           lying
           upon
           every
           Man
           that
           cometh
           into
           the
           World
           ,
           viz.
           The
           Burden
           of
           Affliction
           ,
           the
           want
           of
           true
           Satisfaction
           in
           things
           relating
           to
           this
           Life
           ,
           the
           fear
           of
           Death
           ,
           and
           the
           guilt
           of
           Sin
           ;
           each
           of
           which
           is
           enough
           to
           bear
           down
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Man
           ,
           and
           to
           crush
           or
           break
           it
           .
           O
           then
           how
           heavily
           are
           they
           laden
           ,
           when
           they
           have
           the
           weight
           of
           all
           these
           upon
           them
           ?
           how
           weary
           may
           they
           be
           ?
           how
           much
           stand
           they
           in
           need
           of
           Rest
           and
           Ease
           ?
           how
           desirous
           should
           they
           be
           of
           it
           ?
           And
           how
           thankful
           to
           him
           who
           offers
           it
           unto
           them
           ?
        
         
           And
           thus
           I
           come
           to
           consider
           the
           gracious
           
           Promise
           which
           our
           Lord
           here
           makes
           to
           miserable
           Men
           whom
           he
           invites
           to
           himself
           ,
           
             come
             to
             me
          
           ,
           and
           
             I
             will
             give
             you
             rest
          
           .
           Rest
           is
           very
           desirable
           ;
           but
           no
           rest
           so
           desirable
           as
           this
           .
           An
           ease
           of
           those
           Burdens
           which
           were
           presently
           set
           before
           you
           ,
           would
           exceedingly
           lighten
           the
           Mind
           ,
           and
           quicken
           and
           cheer
           up
           the
           Spirit
           .
           But
           none
           can
           give
           this
           Ease
           ,
           but
           Jesus
           who
           here
           promiseth
           it
           .
           Some
           Philosophers
           have
           proposed
           some
           Antidote
           
           against
           Afflictions
           ;
           but
           for
           the
           most
           part
           they
           talked
           impertinently
           when
           they
           spoke
           of
           the
           other
           Three
           .
           But
           as
           the
           greatest
           and
           truest
           Comfort
           under
           Afflictions
           cometh
           from
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           so
           it
           is
           he
           only
           who
           can
           satisfie
           the
           large
           Cravings
           of
           the
           Soul
           ;
           who
           can
           take
           away
           the
           Fear
           of
           Death
           ,
           and
           the
           Guilt
           of
           Sin.
           And
           as
           he
           can
           ,
           so
           he
           will
           ;
           for
           he
           hath
           promised
           it
           here
           ;
           
             Come
             ,
             and
             I
             will
             give
             you
             rest
             .
          
           This
           rest
           must
           certainly
           imply
           a
           full
           and
           perfect
           Ease
           of
           all
           Misery
           which
           lieth
           upon
           Men
           :
           For
           if
           all
           were
           not
           taken
           away
           ,
           if
           any
           part
           of
           it
           did
           remain
           ,
           the
           Soul
           could
           not
           be
           at
           rest
           .
           Now
           ,
           because
           the
           very
           News
           of
           Rest
           is
           Matter
           of
           Comfort
           ;
           and
           it
           is
           yet
           more
           comfortable
           to
           be
           assured
           of
           it
           ,
           I
           will
           confirm
           this
           gracious
           and
           comfortable
           Promise
           by
           other
           Places
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           also
           shew
           the
           Reasons
           why
           we
           may
           expect
           and
           look
           for
           Rest
           from
           Jesus
           ,
           with
           a
           Respect
           to
           that
           Fourfold
           Misery
           which
           is
           upon
           us
           .
        
         
           I
           will
           invert
           the
           Order
           which
           was
           
           used
           in
           enumerating
           those
           Burdens
           we
           groan
           under
           ,
           and
           will
           take
           the
           last
           first
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           the
           greatest
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Removal
           of
           it
           prepares
           the
           way
           for
           taking
           the
           rest
           away
           .
           That
           the
           
           
           
           
           
           Burden
           of
           our
           Sins
           shall
           be
           taken
           away
           by
           Jesus
           ,
           is
           evident
           from
           his
           Name
           and
           the
           Reason
           why
           he
           got
           that
           Name
           ;
           for
           he
           was
           called
           Jesus
           ,
           
             because
             he
             was
             to
             save
             his
             people
             from
             their
             sins
             ,
          
           therefore
           also
           he
           is
           called
           
             the
             Lamb
             of
             God
             which
             taketh
             away
             the
             Sins
             of
             the
             world
             ,
          
           when
           one
           sick
           of
           the
           Palsie
           was
           brought
           unto
           him
           ,
           he
           said
           to
           him
           ,
           
             Son
             ,
             be
             of
             good
          
           
           
             chear
             ,
             thy
             Sins
             be
             forgiven
             thee
             .
          
           And
           he
           said
           ,
           so
           that
           they
           might
           know
           the
           Son
           of
           Man
           had
           power
           to
           forgive
           Sins
           .
           This
           (
           saith
           St.
           Paul
           )
           
             is
             a
             faithful
             saying
             and
             worthy
             of
             all
             Acceptation
             ;
             that
             Iesus
             Christ
             came
             into
             the
             world
             to
             save
             sinners
             of
             whom
             I
             am
             the
             chief
             ,
          
           1
           Tim.
           And
           if
           the
           chief
           be
           saved
           ,
           others
           have
           no
           cause
           to
           fear
           .
           
             The
             blood
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           (
           saith
           St.
           Iohn
           )
           
             cleanseth
             from
             all
             sin
          
           .
           1
           Joh.
           i.
           This
           is
           that
           Fountain
           which
           was
           opened
           to
           the
           House
           of
           David
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           Inhabitants
           of
           Ierusalem
           for
           Sin
           and
           Uncleanness
           .
           The
           Reason
           why
           Jesus
           can
           ease
           us
           of
           the
           Burden
           of
           Sin
           ,
           and
           take
           away
           the
           Guilt
           ,
           and
           free
           us
           from
           the
           Punishment
           of
           it
           ,
           is
           ,
           because
           he
           hath
           in
           his
           own
           Person
           born
           our
           Sins
           ,
           and
           satisfied
           for
           them
           ;
           
             he
             was
             wounded
             for
             our
             transgressions
             ,
             and
             bruised
             for
             our
             Iniquities
             ,
             and
             by
             his
             stripes
             we
             are
          
           
           
             healed
             ,
             and
             God
             laid
             on
             him
             the
             Chastisement
             of
             us
             all
             .
          
           Isa.
           liii
           .
           
             The
             Iust
             died
             for
             the
             Unjust
             ;
             and
             he
             who
             knew
             no
             sin
             was
             made
             sin
             for
             us
             ,
             that
             we
             might
             become
             the
             righteousness
             of
             God
             through
             him
             .
          
        
         
           In
           the
           next
           place
           ,
           as
           Jesus
           Christ
           taketh
           
           away
           the
           guilt
           and
           burden
           of
           our
           Sins
           ,
           so
           he
           freeth
           us
           from
           the
           fear
           and
           terrour
           of
           Death
           .
           
             For
             asmuch
          
           (
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           )
           
             as
             the
             Children
             are
             partakers
             of
             flesh
             and
             blood
             ,
             he
             also
             himself
             likewise
             took
             part
             of
             the
             same
             ,
             that
             through
             Death
             he
             might
             destroy
             him
             that
             had
             the
             power
             of
             Death
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             Devil
             ;
             and
             deliver
             them
             ,
             who
             through
             fear
             of
             Death
             ,
             were
             all
             their
             life
             time
             subject
             to
             bondage
             ,
          
           Heb.
           ii
           .
           14
           ,
           15.
           
           Jesus
           Christ
           hath
           brought
           Life
           and
           Immortality
           to
           Light
           ;
           he
           hath
           discovered
           a
           Life
           far
           better
           than
           this
           ,
           a
           State
           in
           which
           there
           is
           fulness
           of
           Joy
           and
           Rivers
           of
           Pleasure
           for
           evermore
           ;
           a
           Life
           which
           admits
           neither
           Hunger
           ,
           Thirst
           ,
           Nakedness
           ,
           Cold
           nor
           Heat
           ,
           and
           where
           all
           Tears
           are
           wiped
           away
           :
           And
           he
           hath
           made
           Death
           the
           necessary
           Passage
           to
           this
           blessed
           State
           ;
           so
           that
           instead
           of
           fearing
           Death
           ,
           Men
           desire
           to
           Depart
           :
           And
           whereas
           before
           it
           was
           reckoned
           a
           loss
           to
           die
           ,
           now
           it
           is
           counted
           
             gain
             .
             O
             death
             where
             is
             thy
             sting
             !
             O
             grave
             where
             is
             thy
          
           
           
             victory
             !
             The
             sting
             of
             death
             is
             sin
             ,
             and
             the
             strength
             of
             sin
             is
             the
             law
             :
             but
             thanks
             be
             to
             God
             who
             giveth
             us
             the
             victory
             through
             our
             Lord
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
          
           1
           Cor.
           XV.
           55
           ,
           &c.
           
           He
           hath
           purchased
           to
           himself
           the
           Keys
           as
           of
           Hell
           and
           Death
           ,
           so
           of
           Life
           and
           Immortality
           ,
           and
           has
           Power
           to
           admit
           whomsoever
           he
           pleaseth
           .
           It
           is
           he
           that
           hath
           
             the
             key
             of
          
           David
           ,
           
             that
             openeth
             and
             no
             man
             shutteth
             ,
             and
             shutteth
             and
             no
             man
             openeth
             .
          
           
           
             Whoso
             eateth
             my
             flesh
             ,
             and
             drinketh
             my
             blood
             ,
             hath
             eternal
             life
             ,
             and
             I
             will
             raise
             him
             up
             at
             the
             last
             day
             ,
          
           saith
           Christ.
           And
           again
           ,
           
             I
             am
             the
             resurrection
             and
             the
             life
             ;
             he
             that
             believeth
             in
             me
             ,
             tho'
             he
             were
             dead
             ,
             yet
             shall
             he
             live
             ;
             and
             whosoever
             liveth
             and
             believeth
             in
             me
             shall
             never
             die
             .
          
        
         
           But
           Thirdly
           ,
           Jesus
           Christ
           not
           only
           
           giveth
           rest
           to
           the
           Soul
           and
           ease
           to
           our
           Minds
           ,
           by
           begetting
           in
           us
           a
           lively
           hope
           of
           future
           Bliss
           ,
           but
           also
           he
           greatly
           refresheth
           us
           at
           present
           ,
           by
           settling
           our
           Minds
           in
           Peace
           ,
           and
           giving
           them
           a
           secret
           Pleasure
           which
           cannot
           be
           uttered
           .
           The
           Happiness
           of
           a
           Christian
           is
           not
           all
           in
           Reversion
           ,
           he
           has
           some
           in
           hand
           ,
           that
           the
           deferring
           of
           his
           hope
           may
           not
           make
           him
           faint
           ,
           he
           has
           a
           present
           Possession
           given
           him
           ,
           which
           yields
           abundant
           Satisfaction
           to
           stay
           the
           longing
           of
           the
           Soul
           ,
           
           and
           to
           prevent
           its
           languishing
           .
           That
           Contentment
           which
           Men
           do
           in
           vain
           seek
           among
           the
           Creatures
           ,
           is
           only
           to
           be
           found
           in
           him
           ;
           therefore
           St.
           
             Paul
             counted
             all
             things
             but
             loss
             and
             dung
             to
             the
             knowledge
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             :
          
           He
           is
           a
           Fountain
           of
           living
           Waters
           ;
           and
           none
           but
           he
           can
           quench
           or
           satisfie
           the
           thirst
           of
           the
           Soul.
           
             Whosoever
             shall
             drink
             of
             this
             water
             shall
             thirst
             again
             :
             but
             whosoever
             shall
             drink
             of
             the
             water
             that
             I
             shall
             give
             ,
             shall
             never
             thirst
             ;
             but
             the
             water
             that
             I
             shall
             give
             him
             ,
             shall
             be
             in
             him
             a
             well
             of
             water
             springing
             up
             to
             eternal
             life
             ,
          
           said
           he
           in
           his
           Conference
           with
           the
           Woman
           of
           Samaria
           ,
           Joh.
           iv
           .
           13.
           
           
             My
             flesh
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             is
             meat
             indeed
             ,
             and
             my
             blood
             is
             drink
             indeed
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           true
           Meat
           and
           Drink
           which
           both
           nourish
           and
           satisfie
           ;
           for
           it
           is
           proper
           and
           well
           suited
           to
           our
           Natures
           .
           Every
           Creature
           has
           its
           proper
           Food
           ;
           nothing
           but
           that
           can
           satisfie
           it
           ;
           when
           that
           is
           wanting
           it
           languisheth
           .
           So
           our
           Souls
           ,
           which
           are
           of
           a
           spiritual
           and
           heavenly
           Nature
           ,
           cannot
           feed
           upon
           earthly
           things
           ;
           nothing
           can
           be
           Food
           to
           them
           ,
           but
           
             that
             bread
             which
             came
             down
             from
             Heaven
             .
          
           The
           Contemplation
           of
           Christ
           and
           his
           Doctrine
           can
           only
           cheer
           them
           up
           .
           
             These
             things
             have
             I
             spoken
             unto
             you
             ,
          
           
           
             that
             my
             joy
             might
             remain
             in
             you
             ,
             and
             that
             your
             joy
             might
             be
             full
             ,
             which
          
           (
           St.
           Peter
           saith
           )
           
             is
             a
             joy
             unspeakable
             and
             full
             of
             glory
             .
          
        
         
           Lastly
           ,
           Jesus
           Christ
           giveth
           his
           Disciples
           
           rest
           under
           Afflictions
           .
           Indeed
           ,
           he
           doth
           not
           promise
           them
           an
           exemption
           from
           Trouble
           and
           Affliction
           ;
           nay
           ,
           on
           the
           contrary
           they
           are
           forewarned
           to
           look
           for
           this
           more
           than
           others
           ;
           but
           he
           makes
           them
           very
           light
           and
           supportable
           by
           the
           Strength
           and
           Instruction
           which
           he
           gives
           .
           
             He
             doth
             not
             suffer
             them
             to
             be
             tempted
             above
             what
             they
             are
             able
             ,
             and
             with
             every
             temptation
             sends
             a
             way
             by
             which
             they
             may
             escape
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             be
             able
             to
             bear
             it
             ,
          
           1
           Cor.
           X.
           he
           abates
           the
           Grief
           and
           Molestation
           ,
           which
           Troubles
           and
           Afflictions
           were
           wont
           to
           procure
           ,
           by
           clearing
           the
           Divine
           Oeconomy
           in
           disspensing
           them
           ,
           by
           shewing
           the
           Nature
           and
           Use
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           by
           giving
           Rules
           how
           to
           improve
           them
           to
           our
           Perfection
           and
           Happiness
           .
           So
           that
           what
           was
           wont
           to
           fright
           Men
           ,
           is
           now
           become
           matter
           of
           Joy
           and
           Gladness
           .
           
             Count
             it
             all
             joy
          
           (
           saith
           St.
           Iames
           )
           
             when
             ye
             fall
             into
             divers
             temptations
             .
          
        
         
           Thus
           you
           see
           what
           a
           blessed
           and
           desirable
           Rest
           may
           be
           expected
           by
           coming
           
           to
           Christ.
           
             O
             fortunatos
             nimium
          
           !
           O
           happy
           we
           ,
           if
           we
           knew
           our
           own
           Happiness
           !
           Here
           is
           the
           place
           where
           we
           may
           put
           off
           all
           that
           burden
           which
           lieth
           heavy
           upon
           us
           .
           Here
           is
           an
           opportunity
           of
           being
           eased
           of
           all
           the
           Misery
           ,
           which
           we
           are
           born
           to
           ,
           Bodily
           or
           Spiritual
           ,
           Temporal
           or
           Eternal
           .
           Here
           we
           may
           refresh
           our
           wearied
           Minds
           ,
           and
           get
           that
           perfect
           rest
           we
           would
           be
           at
           :
           there
           is
           nothing
           to
           let
           or
           hinder
           us
           ;
           there
           is
           nothing
           to
           obstruct
           this
           Happiness
           ,
           but
           our
           own
           carelesness
           and
           contempt
           .
           We
           are
           freely
           invited
           ;
           and
           shall
           we
           refuse
           ?
           Do
           we
           sit
           still
           unconcernedly
           ?
           Will
           we
           delay
           so
           great
           Happiness
           ?
           Shall
           we
           be
           so
           ungrateful
           to
           him
           who
           makes
           the
           offer
           as
           to
           slight
           it
           ?
           Shall
           we
           be
           so
           cruel
           to
           our selves
           as
           to
           neglect
           rest
           when
           it
           may
           be
           had
           ?
           
             Will
             ye
             thus
             requite
             the
             Lord
             ,
             O
             O
             foolish
             people
             and
             unwise
             ?
             O
             ye
             sons
             of
             men
             ,
             how
             long
             will
             ye
             love
             vanity
             ,
             and
             seek
             after
             leesing
             ?
          
           How
           long
           will
           ye
           spend
           your
           Labour
           for
           that
           which
           profiteth
           not
           ?
           How
           long
           will
           it
           be
           e're
           ye
           have
           pity
           on
           your
           own
           Souls
           ?
           
             Turn
             ye
             ,
             turn
             ye
             ,
             why
             will
             ye
             die
             ?
          
           Why
           will
           ye
           weary
           your selves
           in
           a
           vain
           and
           dangerous
           Chace
           ?
           The
           World
           ,
           where
           you
           have
           been
           all
           this
           while
           hunting
           ,
           is
           a
           
           dry
           and
           barren
           Wilderness
           ,
           in
           which
           you
           may
           perish
           before
           you
           catch
           any
           thing
           that
           can
           recompence
           your
           Labour
           .
           Come
           hither
           therefore
           ,
           solace
           your selves
           and
           take
           your
           rest
           .
           I
           hope
           none
           of
           us
           is
           so
           Unwise
           ,
           as
           not
           to
           know
           how
           precious
           and
           desireable
           rest
           is
           ;
           therefore
           ,
           let
           us
           be
           so
           Wise
           as
           to
           embrace
           the
           Call.
           
             To
             day
             ,
             while
             it
             is
             called
             to
             day
             ,
             let
             us
             hearken
             and
             not
             harden
             our
             hearts
             ,
          
           lest
           the
           opportunity
           pass
           away
           ,
           and
           God
           
             swear
             in
             his
             wrath
             that
             we
             shall
             not
             enter
             into
             his
             rest
             .
          
           I
           will
           not
           trouble
           you
           with
           any
           Exhortation
           to
           accept
           Christ's
           offer
           ;
           for
           there
           will
           be
           no
           need
           of
           it
           ,
           if
           we
           be
           sensible
           of
           Misery
           ,
           or
           feel
           our
           burden
           ,
           because
           then
           we
           will
           be
           forward
           enough
           ;
           this
           sense
           and
           feeling
           will
           prompt
           us
           ,
           and
           our
           Exhortation
           would
           be
           to
           no
           purpose
           ,
           if
           there
           be
           no
           sense
           or
           feeling
           of
           these
           things
           as
           yet
           .
        
         
           But
           as
           I
           hope
           ,
           we
           all
           desire
           rest
           ,
           and
           
           are
           ready
           to
           embrace
           it
           ,
           so
           that
           we
           may
           not
           be
           disappointed
           ,
           let
           us
           qualifie
           our selves
           for
           it
           ,
           by
           embracing
           the
           terms
           and
           complying
           with
           the
           Conditions
           ,
           on
           which
           it
           is
           promised
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           last
           thing
           here
           to
           be
           considered
           .
           Some
           of
           these
           are
           only
           implied
           here
           ,
           and
           supposed
           
           as
           necessary
           ;
           others
           are
           expresly
           required
           .
        
         
           I
           shall
           begin
           with
           what
           is
           supposed
           necessary
           in
           order
           to
           the
           receiving
           rest
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           being
           sensible
           of
           our
           own
           Misery
           ,
           and
           the
           groaning
           under
           it
           .
           This
           is
           implied
           in
           the
           Designation
           of
           the
           Persons
           invited
           ;
           
             ye
             that
             labour
             and
             are
             heavy
             laden
             :
          
           For
           these
           words
           not
           only
           point
           at
           the
           natural
           condition
           of
           the
           Persons
           Called
           ,
           but
           also
           at
           their
           sense
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           carriage
           under
           it
           .
           The
           Conjunction
           And
           is
           to
           be
           taken
           causally
           here
           ,
           as
           frequently
           it
           is
           used
           .
           So
           ,
           
             labour
             and
             heavy
             laden
          
           ,
           is
           ,
           to
           labour
           and
           grieve
           ,
           because
           being
           so
           laden
           ;
           it
           is
           to
           be
           wearied
           ,
           because
           burdened
           ;
           it
           is
           to
           groan
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           Misery
           which
           is
           felt
           :
           In
           a
           word
           ,
           it
           is
           to
           have
           a
           deep
           sence
           of
           all
           that
           Misery
           we
           are
           born
           to
           ,
           and
           involved
           in
           ,
           whether
           Sin
           or
           Punishment
           .
           Without
           this
           there
           can
           be
           no
           Expectation
           of
           this
           blessed
           Rest
           ,
           nor
           will
           Christ
           bestow
           it
           ;
           for
           then
           he
           would
           contradict
           his
           own
           Precepts
           ,
           which
           forbid
           
             to
             give
             what
             is
             holy
             unto
             Dogs
             ,
             or
             to
             cast
             Pearls
             before
             Swine
             .
          
           When
           the
           worth
           of
           a
           thing
           is
           not
           understood
           ,
           it
           is
           undervalued
           and
           slighted
           ;
           and
           Men
           will
           
           not
           be
           sensible
           of
           the
           worth
           of
           this
           offer
           Christ
           makes
           ,
           until
           first
           they
           be
           sensible
           of
           their
           own
           Misery
           without
           it
           .
           A
           Physician
           is
           welcom
           and
           acceptable
           to
           him
           who
           feels
           himself
           Sick
           :
           but
           he
           ,
           who
           feels
           it
           not
           ,
           cares
           not
           for
           him
           .
           When
           one's
           Brain
           is
           infected
           ,
           he
           not
           only
           doth
           not
           perceive
           his
           Distemper
           ,
           but
           he
           is
           in
           love
           with
           it
           ,
           and
           doth
           think
           himself
           happy
           in
           that
           ,
           for
           which
           others
           think
           him
           miserable
           .
           Mad
           and
           Melancholy
           Persons
           love
           their
           Disease
           ,
           and
           spurn
           at
           those
           who
           would
           cure
           them
           .
           Without
           therefore
           a
           sense
           of
           our
           Misery
           ,
           we
           are
           neither
           capable
           of
           Relief
           nor
           worthy
           of
           it
           .
           What
           ,
           do
           you
           think
           Christ
           will
           bestow
           the
           rest
           ,
           which
           cost
           him
           so
           dear
           ,
           upon
           those
           who
           undervalue
           all
           he
           has
           done
           and
           suffered
           ,
           who
           think
           he
           troubled
           himself
           to
           no
           purpose
           ,
           as
           wicked
           worldly
           Men
           must
           do
           ?
           Shall
           we
           think
           ,
           that
           Christ
           will
           entertain
           such
           as
           glory
           in
           that
           which
           brought
           him
           to
           shame
           ,
           who
           hug
           and
           cherish
           those
           Sins
           which
           pierced
           his
           Soul
           ,
           which
           filled
           him
           with
           Agony
           ,
           and
           which
           created
           him
           a
           bitter
           and
           bloody
           Passion
           .
           Let
           us
           not
           deceive
           ourselves
           :
           the
           hardned
           ,
           impenitent
           ,
           and
           insensible
           Sinner
           shall
           
           never
           enter
           into
           God's
           rest
           ;
           nor
           yet
           they
           who
           mind
           Earthly
           things
           ,
           and
           aspire
           after
           no
           greater
           Happiness
           :
           all
           such
           shall
           be
           kept
           out
           .
           But
           you
           who
           are
           sensible
           of
           your
           Misery
           ,
           and
           who
           groan
           under
           your
           trouble
           ;
           you
           who
           are
           wearied
           at
           the
           Vanity
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           long
           for
           some
           other
           Happiness
           than
           what
           can
           be
           had
           here
           ;
           you
           who
           complain
           of
           your
           Sins
           ,
           and
           who
           earnestly
           desire
           to
           have
           them
           pardoned
           and
           removed
           ;
           you
           whose
           hearts
           are
           broken
           upon
           that
           account
           ,
           and
           whose
           Spirits
           are
           rendered
           contrite
           ;
           for
           you
           ,
           and
           for
           you
           only
           is
           this
           rest
           prepared
           ;
           you
           are
           the
           Persons
           invited
           ;
           it
           is
           you
           whom
           Jesus
           means
           by
           them
           that
           labour
           and
           are
           heavy
           laden
           .
           Come
           ye
           therefore
           unto
           him
           ,
           and
           he
           will
           give
           you
           rest
           .
           
             Take
             his
             yoke
             upon
             you
             ;
             learn
             of
             him
             ;
             for
             he
             is
             meek
             and
             lowly
             in
             heart
             ,
             and
             ye
             shall
             find
             rest
             to
             your
             souls
             .
          
           And
           for
           your
           Encouragement
           ,
           you
           shall
           find
           his
           
             yoke
             easie
             and
             his
             burden
             light
             .
          
        
         
           Now
           unto
           him
           who
           hath
           thus
           loved
           us
           ,
           who
           hath
           Pardoned
           our
           Sins
           ,
           healed
           our
           Diseases
           ,
           Delivered
           us
           from
           our
           Fears
           ,
           eased
           us
           of
           our
           Troubles
           ▪
           and
           purchased
           for
           us
           Everlasting
           
           Consolation
           ,
           and
           a
           good
           Hope
           ,
           even
           unto
           the
           Lord
           Iesus
           Christ
           ,
           with
           the
           Father
           and
           Blessed
           Spirit
           ,
           be
           all
           Honour
           ,
           Glory
           ,
           and
           Praise
           ,
           both
           now
           and
           ever
           .
        
         
           Amen
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           SERMON
           II.
           
        
         
           
             On
             Matth.
             XI
             .
             28
             ,
             29.
             
          
           
             Come
             unto
             me
             all
             ye
             that
             labour
             and
             are
             heavy
             laden
             ,
             and
             I
             will
             give
             you
             rest
             .
          
           
             Take
             my
             yoke
             upon
             you
             ,
             and
             learn
             of
             me
             ;
             for
             I
             am
             meek
             and
             lowly
             in
             heart
             ,
             and
             ye
             shall
             find
             rest
             unto
             your
             Souls
             .
          
        
         
           IF
           it
           be
           true
           ,
           that
           the
           full
           Soul
           loaths
           the
           Honey-Comb
           ;
           that
           Men
           use
           to
           despise
           that
           which
           they
           have
           no
           need
           of
           ,
           or
           are
           not
           sensible
           that
           they
           have
           ,
           then
           this
           gracious
           offer
           in
           the
           Text
           will
           not
           be
           much
           regarded
           by
           the
           World
           ;
           they
           will
           slight
           it
           :
           for
           if
           we
           may
           take
           our
           measures
           from
           Mens
           outward
           Behaviour
           ,
           if
           by
           that
           we
           may
           adventure
           to
           guess
           at
           their
           inward
           state
           ;
           then
           we
           may
           conclude
           ,
           that
           the
           most
           are
           happy
           enough
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           think
           themselves
           so
           .
           Few
           complain
           ,
           the
           most
           are
           merry
           and
           well
           pleased
           ,
           if
           not
           altogether
           
           with
           their
           own
           outward
           condition
           and
           circumstances
           ,
           yet
           at
           least
           with
           themselves
           .
           They
           do
           not
           labour
           under
           spiritual
           Infirmities
           ;
           they
           do
           not
           groan
           ,
           because
           their
           Soul
           loatheth
           the
           Pleasures
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           longeth
           and
           languisheth
           after
           better
           Dainties
           than
           what
           this
           World
           can
           afford
           .
           Sometimes
           indeed
           ,
           they
           may
           be
           heard
           to
           grudge
           ,
           that
           the
           World
           goes
           not
           so
           well
           with
           them
           as
           they
           could
           wish
           ,
           and
           expressing
           fears
           of
           a
           change
           of
           their
           condition
           :
           But
           help
           the
           one
           ,
           and
           guard
           against
           the
           other
           ,
           and
           then
           they
           would
           be
           at
           ease
           ,
           they
           would
           sing
           a
           Requiem
           to
           themselves
           ,
           their
           Souls
           would
           be
           at
           full
           rest
           ,
           and
           they
           would
           be
           as
           well
           satisfied
           as
           if
           perfectly
           happy
           .
           Except
           when
           outward
           trouble
           is
           upon
           them
           ,
           few
           Persons
           are
           weary
           ,
           they
           are
           not
           sensible
           of
           other
           Misery
           ,
           they
           are
           not
           laden
           with
           their
           Sins
           ,
           nor
           born
           down
           with
           the
           dreadful
           Consequences
           of
           them
           .
           The
           burden
           of
           Sin
           is
           commonly
           thought
           no
           burden
           at
           all
           ;
           Men
           bear
           it
           easily
           ;
           nay
           ,
           they
           can
           take
           on
           the
           heaviest
           load
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           walk
           as
           sturdily
           as
           if
           it
           were
           a
           light
           thing
           ,
           as
           if
           its
           weight
           lay
           merely
           in
           fancy
           .
           This
           never
           troubles
           them
           ,
           nor
           upon
           this
           account
           would
           they
           seek
           rest
           to
           their
           
           Souls
           .
           The
           Charms
           of
           the
           World
           lull
           Men
           asleep
           ,
           and
           render
           them
           insensible
           ;
           the
           noise
           and
           hurry
           of
           Affairs
           divert
           them
           from
           serious
           Reflections
           on
           their
           Misery
           ,
           even
           as
           Company
           keeps
           the
           Sick
           and
           Pained
           from
           the
           actual
           sense
           of
           their
           Disease
           and
           Pain
           .
           But
           as
           Company
           doth
           not
           cure
           ,
           it
           only
           seemeth
           to
           give
           ease
           ;
           so
           when
           it
           is
           gone
           ,
           when
           the
           Night
           comes
           that
           the
           Sick
           is
           left
           alone
           ,
           then
           the
           Person
           grows
           weary
           ,
           because
           he
           feels
           his
           Trouble
           ,
           and
           is
           sensible
           of
           his
           Pain
           ,
           and
           gets
           nothing
           to
           divert
           it
           .
           Just
           so
           ,
           if
           Men
           would
           retire
           from
           outward
           Diversions
           ,
           if
           they
           would
           seriously
           look
           into
           themselves
           ,
           and
           consider
           their
           Condition
           ,
           they
           should
           find
           themselves
           very
           loathsome
           ,
           they
           should
           see
           in
           themselves
           great
           Cause
           of
           Grief
           and
           Sorrow
           ;
           this
           would
           make
           their
           Souls
           restless
           and
           weary
           :
           then
           would
           they
           turn
           from
           side
           to
           side
           ,
           and
           cry
           out
           of
           their
           wretchedness
           ;
           then
           the
           words
           of
           Rest
           and
           Ease
           to
           the
           Soul
           would
           be
           acceptable
           and
           heard
           with
           delight
           ;
           then
           our
           Text
           would
           be
           received
           as
           a
           Sovereign
           Cordial
           ;
           and
           indeed
           ,
           it
           is
           prepared
           only
           for
           such
           .
           It
           speaks
           of
           rest
           ,
           shews
           where
           it
           is
           :
           but
           none
           are
           invited
           but
           such
           as
           are
           sensible
           of
           their
           Misery
           ,
           the
           weary
           ,
           they
           who
           
           labour
           and
           are
           heavy
           laden
           .
           And
           if
           such
           please
           to
           listen
           ,
           if
           such
           will
           receive
           these
           words
           and
           obey
           them
           ,
           their
           Minds
           shall
           presently
           be
           disburdened
           ,
           they
           shall
           be
           eased
           of
           all
           their
           Grief
           .
           For
           the
           Words
           of
           Jesus
           cannot
           fail
           ;
           his
           Advice
           cannot
           chuse
           but
           be
           Proper
           and
           Effectual
           ,
           and
           he
           hath
           said
           ,
           
             Come
             unto
             me
             ,
             take
             my
             Yoke
             upon
             you
             ,
             learn
             of
             me
             ;
             for
             I
             am
             meek
             and
             lowly
             ,
             and
             ye
             shall
             find
             rest
             to
             your
             Souls
             .
          
        
         
           In
           the
           former
           Discourse
           on
           this
           Text
           I
           shewed
           what
           was
           meant
           by
           labouring
           and
           being
           heavy
           laden
           ,
           and
           upon
           what
           account
           this
           Appellation
           may
           be
           given
           to
           all
           Mankind
           .
           I
           shewed
           ,
           that
           all
           are
           under
           the
           Burthen
           of
           a
           four-fold
           Misery
           ,
           viz.
           Affliction
           ,
           Vanity
           ,
           and
           Dissatisfaction
           ,
           the
           Fear
           of
           Death
           and
           the
           Guilt
           of
           Sin.
           As
           also
           that
           a
           due
           sense
           of
           this
           Misery
           was
           required
           as
           a
           Disposition
           to
           the
           Cure
           ,
           and
           a
           necessary
           Preparation
           to
           the
           obtaining
           true
           Rest
           and
           Ease
           to
           our
           Souls
           .
        
         
           I
           intend
           ,
           at
           this
           time
           ,
           to
           consider
           the
           other
           Conditions
           required
           ,
           which
           you
           see
           are
           Three
           ,
           viz.
           1.
           
           Coming
           to
           Christ.
           2.
           
           Taking
           his
           Yoke
           .
           3.
           
           Learning
           of
           him
           .
           The
           Conditions
           are
           not
           many
           ,
           and
           they
           are
           very
           reasonable
           .
        
         
         
           I
           will
           begin
           with
           the
           First
           ,
           which
           is
           ,
           
           Coming
           to
           Christ.
           None
           can
           be
           so
           ignorant
           as
           to
           understand
           this
           of
           the
           Approach
           of
           our
           Bodies
           towards
           Christ
           ;
           for
           they
           to
           whom
           he
           spake
           ,
           could
           not
           come
           nearer
           unto
           him
           :
           And
           we
           now
           cannot
           approach
           him
           with
           our
           Bodies
           .
           The
           Rest
           to
           which
           we
           are
           called
           is
           a
           Rest
           of
           Soul
           ;
           and
           therefore
           to
           obtain
           this
           ,
           the
           Motion
           of
           the
           Soul
           and
           not
           of
           the
           Body
           ,
           is
           requisite
           and
           proper
           .
        
         
           By
           this
           First
           is
           meant
           ,
           the
           giving
           our
           
           selves
           up
           entirely
           to
           his
           Counsel
           and
           Management
           .
           The
           Sick
           are
           bidden
           go
           to
           the
           Physician
           ,
           and
           they
           who
           are
           injured
           and
           oppressed
           to
           the
           Lawyer
           .
           The
           meaning
           of
           which
           ,
           is
           not
           that
           they
           should
           gaze
           upon
           their
           Persons
           ,
           look
           them
           in
           the
           Face
           ,
           and
           hear
           them
           talk
           ;
           for
           what
           Ease
           or
           Relief
           can
           that
           be
           either
           to
           the
           one
           or
           the
           other
           ?
           But
           thereby
           is
           understood
           the
           receiving
           their
           Instruction
           ,
           and
           following
           it
           :
           And
           it
           is
           Folly
           to
           make
           Application
           ,
           if
           one
           be
           not
           resolved
           to
           take
           Advice
           .
           What
           good
           can
           the
           Physician
           do
           ,
           if
           the
           Patient
           be
           willful
           ,
           if
           he
           will
           only
           receive
           the
           Potions
           which
           relish
           with
           his
           vitiated
           Palate
           ,
           and
           not
           what
           the
           Physician
           judges
           best
           and
           most
           proper
           .
           If
           one
           desire
           to
           be
           
           cured
           throughly
           and
           speedily
           ,
           he
           ought
           to
           yield
           himself
           absolutely
           to
           the
           Physician
           's
           Skill
           .
           Even
           so
           ,
           if
           we
           would
           have
           our
           Souls
           cured
           ,
           if
           we
           would
           have
           them
           eased
           of
           all
           the
           Trouble
           with
           which
           they
           labour
           ,
           we
           ought
           to
           apply
           our selves
           to
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           who
           is
           the
           true
           and
           only
           Physician
           ,
           who
           only
           can
           restore
           Health
           ,
           and
           give
           Peace
           .
           But
           then
           our
           Application
           ought
           to
           be
           an
           entire
           Resignation
           to
           his
           Conduct
           ,
           and
           should
           be
           attended
           with
           a
           full
           Resolution
           to
           be
           guided
           by
           him
           in
           every
           thing
           .
           We
           ought
           not
           to
           carry
           towards
           him
           ,
           as
           some
           peevish
           and
           humoursome
           Patients
           to
           their
           Physician
           ,
           who
           judge
           his
           Prescriptions
           ,
           approve
           and
           condemn
           them
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           had
           studied
           the
           Art
           ,
           and
           did
           understand
           all
           the
           Rules
           of
           Medicine
           as
           well
           as
           he
           .
           Alas
           !
           Many
           are
           of
           the
           same
           unreasonable
           Temper
           ,
           and
           do
           behave
           themselves
           thus
           toward
           Jesus
           the
           great
           Physician
           of
           Souls
           !
           They
           come
           to
           him
           ,
           but
           they
           bring
           their
           Humours
           with
           them
           ,
           which
           they
           will
           not
           part
           with
           :
           And
           if
           his
           Advice
           and
           Prescriptions
           agree
           not
           with
           their
           Humours
           ,
           they
           reject
           and
           condemn
           them
           :
           And
           hence
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           not
           the
           better
           by
           coming
           to
           Christ.
           Indeed
           ,
           when
           we
           
           have
           to
           do
           with
           Men
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           Reason
           that
           we
           should
           altogether
           lay
           aside
           our
           own
           Judgment
           ,
           and
           follow
           them
           in
           every
           thing
           ;
           for
           the
           most
           knowing
           is
           fallible
           :
           But
           Jesus
           is
           Infallible
           ,
           he
           cannot
           be
           mistaken
           .
           Can
           he
           err
           in
           whom
           are
           all
           the
           Treasures
           of
           Wisdom
           and
           Knowledge
           ?
           And
           can
           any
           doubt
           of
           his
           Concernment
           for
           our
           Health
           ?
           Will
           not
           he
           love
           us
           ,
           who
           hath
           done
           so
           much
           for
           us
           ?
           Will
           not
           he
           seek
           our
           good
           ,
           who
           spared
           not
           his
           own
           Life
           for
           our
           sakes
           ?
           He
           has
           all
           the
           Skill
           ,
           and
           Knowledge
           ,
           and
           Affection
           ,
           and
           Concernment
           which
           can
           be
           desired
           .
           Therefore
           we
           ought
           to
           come
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           to
           come
           without
           Reserve
           ;
           we
           ought
           to
           lay
           aside
           all
           Prejudice
           ,
           and
           should
           yield
           our selves
           wholly
           to
           his
           Conduct
           and
           Management
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           the
           sooner
           be
           sensible
           of
           his
           Skill
           ,
           and
           feel
           (
           to
           our
           Comfort
           )
           that
           he
           is
           a
           Physician
           of
           great
           Value
           .
        
         
           But
           Secondly
           ,
           By
           coming
           to
           Christ
           
           is
           meant
           believing
           in
           him
           ;
           for
           so
           we
           find
           it
           expounded
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           as
           appears
           by
           these
           Places
           ,
           Heb.
           ii
           .
           6.
           
           
             He
             that
             cometh
             to
             God
             ,
             must
             believe
             that
             he
             is
             .
             I
             am
             the
             bread
             of
             life
             ;
             he
             that
             cometh
             to
             me
             shall
             never
             hunger
             ,
             and
             he
             that
             believeth
             in
             me
             shall
             never
             thirst
             ▪
          
           
           And
           as
           by
           this
           and
           other
           places
           ,
           it
           appears
           ,
           That
           coming
           to
           Christ
           ,
           is
           to
           be
           understood
           of
           believing
           in
           him
           :
           So
           the
           absolute
           Necessity
           of
           Faith
           in
           Christ
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           the
           Participation
           of
           his
           Benefits
           ,
           may
           be
           made
           evident
           many
           ways
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           From
           express
           Texts
           of
           Scripture
           .
           I
           shall
           instance
           but
           in
           a
           few
           of
           some
           Hundreds
           which
           might
           be
           produced
           .
           Thus
           ,
           Iohn
           iij.
           14.
           
           
             As
             Moses
             lifted
             up
             the
             Serpent
             in
             the
             wilderness
             ,
             even
             so
             must
             the
             Son
             of
             Man
             be
             lifted
             up
             ,
             that
             whosoever
             believeth
             in
             him
             should
             not
             perish
             ,
             but
             have
             eternal
             life
             .
          
           ver
           .
           16.
           
           
             For
             God
             so
             loved
             the
             World
             ,
             that
             he
             gave
             his
             only
             begotten
             Son
             ,
             that
             whosoever
             believeth
             in
             him
             should
             not
             perish
             ,
             but
             have
             everlasting
             live
             .
          
           ver
           .
           18.
           
             he
             that
             believeth
             on
             him
             is
             not
             condemned
             ;
             but
             he
             that
             believeth
             not
             is
             condemned
             already
             ,
             because
             he
             hath
             not
             believed
             in
             the
             name
             of
             the
             only
             begotten
             Son
             of
             God.
          
           1
           John
           v.
           12.
           
             he
             that
             hath
             the
             Son
             ,
             hath
             life
             ;
             and
             he
             that
             hath
             not
             the
             Son
             ,
             hath
             not
             life
             .
             To
             whom
             sware
             he
             that
             they
             should
             not
             enter
             into
             his
             rest
             ,
             but
             to
             them
             that
             believed
             not
             ?
             so
             we
             see
             ,
             that
             they
             could
             not
             enter
             in
             because
             of
             Unbelief
             .
          
           Heb.
           iij.
           18
           ,
           19.
           
           There
           is
           not
           a
           Chapter
           in
           all
           the
           New
           Testament
           ,
           in
           which
           the
           Necessity
           
           of
           Faith
           ,
           and
           the
           Danger
           of
           Infidelity
           is
           not
           held
           forth
           .
           It
           is
           the
           express
           Condition
           of
           all
           the
           Promises
           ;
           and
           without
           Faith
           it
           is
           declared
           ,
           That
           we
           cannot
           look
           for
           Mercy
           ,
           Pardon
           ,
           or
           eternal
           Life
           .
           And
           this
           is
           not
           a
           new
           thing
           introduced
           by
           the
           Gospel
           .
        
         
           But
           the
           Divine
           Oeconomy
           ,
           from
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           did
           require
           Faith
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           Second
           Proof
           of
           its
           being
           absolutely
           necessary
           now
           .
           As
           it
           appears
           now
           to
           be
           the
           chief
           Condition
           required
           of
           Men
           under
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           so
           it
           was
           under
           the
           Law
           ,
           as
           St.
           Paul
           declares
           ,
           Heb.
           ii
           .
           Nay
           ,
           before
           the
           Law
           ,
           as
           appears
           from
           Abraham
           and
           the
           other
           Patriarchs
           .
           Of
           Abraham
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           
             That
             he
             believed
             in
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             he
             counted
             it
             to
             him
             for
             righteousness
             ,
          
           Gen.
           xv
           .
           6.
           
           Moreover
           Faith
           was
           exacted
           of
           Man
           even
           before
           the
           Fall
           ,
           while
           he
           was
           in
           a
           State
           of
           Innocence
           .
           For
           the
           two
           Trees
           of
           Knowledge
           and
           of
           Life
           ,
           which
           God
           set
           apart
           in
           Paradise
           ,
           and
           the
           Interdiction
           of
           the
           First
           by
           that
           severe
           Sanction
           ,
           
             in
             that
             day
             thou
             eatest
             thereof
             thou
             shalt
             surely
             die
             ,
          
           was
           to
           try
           and
           exercise
           Man's
           Faith.
           Thus
           the
           Divine
           Oeconomy
           ,
           before
           the
           Fall
           ,
           and
           ever
           since
           ;
           before
           the
           Law
           ,
           under
           the
           Law
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           hath
           
           always
           required
           Faith
           as
           a
           necessary
           Condition
           to
           the
           obtaining
           God's
           Favour
           .
           In
           respect
           to
           the
           certain
           and
           unalterable
           Order
           and
           Method
           of
           which
           Oeconomy
           ,
           it
           is
           that
           St.
           Paul
           saith
           ,
           without
           
           
             faith
             it
             is
             impossible
             to
             please
             God.
          
           And
           tho'
           the
           Counsel
           of
           God
           be
           secret
           ,
           and
           his
           Methods
           for
           the
           most
           part
           unaccountable
           ,
           yet
           the
           Reasonableness
           of
           this
           doth
           appear
           from
           this
           ,
           that
           without
           Faith
           ,
           in
           this
           present
           State
           ,
           we
           neither
           can
           acknowledge
           all
           the
           Divine
           Attributes
           ,
           nor
           yet
           worship
           him
           with
           all
           our
           Faculties
           .
           His
           Veracity
           ,
           Truth
           ,
           and
           Faithfulness
           ,
           cannot
           be
           owned
           otherwise
           than
           by
           Faith
           ,
           by
           believing
           his
           Word
           ,
           assenting
           to
           his
           Declarations
           ,
           relying
           on
           his
           Promises
           ,
           and
           trembling
           at
           his
           Threatnings
           .
           And
           as
           all
           those
           Divine
           Attributes
           can
           only
           be
           acknowledged
           by
           Faith
           ,
           so
           it
           is
           only
           by
           Faith
           that
           we
           worship
           him
           with
           our
           Understandings
           .
           It
           is
           reasonable
           that
           we
           worship
           God
           with
           the
           whole
           Man
           ,
           all
           our
           Faculties
           ought
           to
           pay
           him
           Homage
           .
           But
           how
           can
           he
           have
           Homage
           from
           our
           Understandings
           ,
           unless
           we
           believe
           ?
           It
           is
           only
           by
           Acts
           of
           Faith
           that
           we
           declare
           the
           Submission
           of
           our
           Judgment
           to
           God
           ;
           for
           if
           we
           will
           admit
           or
           receive
           nothing
           
           but
           what
           is
           demonstrable
           ,
           and
           what
           we
           can
           clearly
           comprehend
           ,
           then
           we
           deny
           God's
           infinite
           Wisdom
           and
           Knowledge
           ,
           and
           refuse
           to
           own
           his
           Reason
           to
           be
           above
           our
           own
           ,
           which
           is
           intolerable
           Pride
           and
           Insolence
           .
           For
           this
           Cause
           ,
           even
           to
           try
           our
           Faith
           ,
           and
           to
           give
           us
           occasion
           to
           pay
           him
           this
           due
           Homage
           of
           our
           Reason
           and
           Understanding
           ,
           it
           is
           that
           God
           proposeth
           to
           us
           Mysteries
           which
           are
           incomprehensible
           ;
           and
           hence
           it
           is
           also
           that
           he
           often
           absconds
           himself
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           he
           worketh
           not
           always
           in
           a
           God-like
           manner
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           in
           a
           splendid
           ,
           glorious
           ,
           or
           such
           a
           visible
           Way
           as
           may
           force
           Acknowledgment
           from
           Men
           ,
           but
           often
           after
           a
           secret
           and
           covert
           manner
           ,
           under
           the
           Shadow
           of
           Means
           and
           Instruments
           of
           divers
           sorts
           ,
           that
           hereby
           it
           may
           be
           proved
           ,
           whether
           we
           believe
           him
           Almighty
           and
           the
           wise
           Disposer
           of
           all
           things
           ,
           and
           Author
           of
           all
           Events
           .
           In
           the
           other
           World
           Faith
           shall
           cease
           ,
           there
           will
           be
           no
           place
           for
           it
           ,
           because
           there
           will
           be
           a
           present
           ,
           immediate
           Intuition
           of
           the
           Divine
           Nature
           and
           Attributes
           ;
           but
           now
           that
           we
           are
           absent
           from
           the
           Lord
           ,
           we
           walk
           by
           Faith.
           Thus
           ,
           you
           see
           ,
           that
           as
           Faith
           is
           required
           here
           ,
           so
           it
           is
           necessary
           ;
           and
           why
           it
           is
           so
           ,
           I
           have
           also
           briefly
           laid
           before
           
           you
           .
           And
           as
           the
           Text
           obliged
           us
           to
           speak
           of
           this
           ,
           so
           the
           times
           ,
           we
           live
           in
           ,
           make
           it
           necessary
           ;
           for
           Atheism
           and
           Infidelity
           are
           setting
           up
           their
           Heads
           ;
           and
           some
           have
           the
           Impudence
           (
           in
           this
           licentious
           Age
           )
           to
           dispute
           both
           the
           Reasonableness
           and
           Necessity
           of
           what
           God
           has
           clearly
           revealed
           .
           As
           for
           you
           ,
           
             My
             beloved
             ,
             I
             beseech
             you
             ,
             build
             your selves
             up
             in
             your
             most
             holy
             Faith
             ,
          
           and
           let
           not
           the
           weak
           Efforts
           of
           insolent
           Wits
           shake
           your
           Faith.
           Stand
           up
           ,
           and
           strive
           vigorously
           for
           the
           Faith
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           which
           has
           been
           confirmed
           by
           so
           many
           Miracles
           and
           Prophecies
           ,
           by
           such
           evident
           Demonstrations
           of
           the
           Spirit
           and
           Power
           ,
           that
           if
           it
           be
           hid
           ,
           
             it
             is
             hid
             to
             them
             that
             are
             lost
             ,
             in
             whom
             the
             God
             of
             this
             world
             hath
             blinded
             the
             minds
             of
             them
             which
             believe
             not
             ,
             least
             the
             light
             of
             the
             glorious
             Gospel
             of
             Christ
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             Image
             of
             God
             ,
             should
             shine
             unto
             them
             .
             Take
             heed
             ,
          
           
           Brethren
           ,
           (
           saith
           St.
           Paul
           )
           
             lest
             there
             be
          
           
           
             in
             any
             of
             you
             an
             evil
             heart
             of
             unbelief
             ,
             in
             departing
             from
             the
             living
             God.
          
           When
           we
           let
           go
           Faith
           ,
           and
           entertain
           an
           Heart
           of
           Unbelief
           ,
           we
           depart
           from
           God
           ,
           lose
           the
           Promises
           ,
           forfeit
           Heaven
           ,
           render
           our selves
           uncapable
           of
           Mercy
           ,
           and
           give
           our selves
           to
           a
           reprobate
           Mind
           
           here
           ,
           and
           to
           Damnation
           hereafter
           .
           He
           ,
           that
           layeth
           aside
           Faith
           ,
           may
           also
           put
           off
           the
           Name
           of
           a
           Christian
           ;
           and
           all
           the
           Pretensions
           which
           that
           Name
           may
           give
           to
           Blessings
           earthly
           or
           heavenly
           ,
           bodily
           or
           spiritual
           ,
           temporal
           or
           eternal
           :
           For
           Faith
           is
           necessarily
           implyed
           in
           that
           Name
           ,
           and
           as
           requisite
           to
           him
           that
           would
           deserve
           it
           ,
           as
           the
           Skill
           of
           Law
           or
           Physick
           to
           one
           that
           sets
           up
           for
           a
           Lawyer
           or
           Physician
           ,
           or
           Philosphy
           to
           a
           Philosopher
           .
           Seeing
           therefore
           we
           own
           our selves
           to
           be
           Christians
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           be
           worthy
           of
           so
           sacred
           a
           Name
           ,
           let
           us
           evermore
           pray
           God
           (
           with
           the
           Man
           in
           the
           Gospel
           )
           Saying
           ,
           
             Lord
             ,
             encrease
             our
             Faith
             ,
             and
             help
             our
             Unbelief
             .
          
        
         
           But
           now
           it
           may
           be
           very
           pertinently
           
           asked
           ,
           what
           this
           Faith
           is
           which
           is
           thus
           required
           ?
           In
           answer
           to
           this
           ,
           St.
           Paul
           hath
           told
           us
           the
           first
           and
           lowest
           Acts
           of
           Faith
           ,
           when
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             He
             that
             cometh
             to
             God
             must
             first
             believe
             that
             he
             is
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             is
             a
             rewarder
             of
             them
             who
             diligently
             seek
             him
             .
          
           We
           must
           begin
           with
           the
           Belief
           and
           Perswasion
           of
           God's
           Existence
           ,
           Power
           ,
           Wisdom
           ,
           Providence
           ,
           and
           what
           else
           Reason
           and
           the
           Light
           of
           Nature
           teacheth
           of
           him
           .
           But
           then
           ,
           that
           our
           Faith
           may
           be
           perfect
           ,
           we
           must
           add
           to
           it
           
           Knowledge
           and
           extend
           it
           to
           all
           the
           Manifestations
           which
           God
           hath
           made
           of
           himself
           from
           time
           to
           time
           ,
           we
           must
           embrace
           all
           the
           Divine
           Revelations
           ,
           and
           what
           they
           contain
           .
           All
           the
           Declarations
           ,
           Laws
           ,
           Promises
           ,
           and
           Threatnings
           in
           God's
           Word
           are
           proposed
           as
           Objects
           of
           Faith
           ,
           and
           by
           Faith
           we
           ought
           to
           receive
           them
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           we
           must
           own
           and
           acknowledge
           them
           to
           be
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           by
           a
           constant
           regard
           to
           them
           in
           all
           our
           Actions
           testifie
           the
           Firmness
           and
           Sincerity
           of
           this
           Belief
           and
           Perswasion
           .
        
         
           More
           particularly
           ,
           our
           Faith
           must
           respect
           the
           Person
           ,
           Offices
           ,
           Doctrine
           ,
           and
           Actions
           of
           the
           Lord
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           we
           must
           receive
           him
           as
           the
           Person
           who
           was
           promised
           to
           
             Adam
             ,
             Abraham
          
           ,
           and
           the
           Patriarchs
           ;
           who
           was
           foretold
           by
           the
           Prophets
           ,
           prefigured
           by
           the
           Law
           ,
           expected
           by
           the
           Jews
           ,
           and
           even
           waited
           for
           by
           the
           Gentiles
           ;
           we
           must
           receive
           him
           and
           rely
           upon
           him
           as
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           Saviour
           of
           the
           World
           :
           we
           must
           embrace
           him
           as
           the
           Person
           whom
           God
           hath
           set
           forth
           to
           be
           a
           Propitiation
           for
           Sin
           ,
           and
           the
           Mediator
           ,
           by
           whom
           and
           through
           whom
           only
           we
           have
           access
           unto
           God.
           
             I
             am
          
           (
           saith
           Christ
           )
           
             the
             way
             ,
             the
             truth
             ,
             and
             the
             life
             ;
             no
             man
             cometh
          
           
           
             into
             God
             but
             through
             me
             .
             Ye
             believe
             in
             God
             ,
             believe
             also
             in
             me
             .
             Him
             hath
             God
             the
             Father
             sealed
          
           ;
           And
           therefore
           ,
           he
           who
           doth
           not
           receive
           him
           nor
           believe
           in
           him
           ,
           giveth
           God
           the
           Lye.
           If
           (
           saith
           St.
           Iohn
           )
           
             we
             receive
             the
             witness
             of
             men
             ,
             the
             witness
             of
             God
             is
             greater
             .
             For
             this
             is
             the
             witness
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             he
             hath
             testified
             of
             his
             Son.
             He
             that
             believeth
             on
             the
             Son
             ,
             hath
             the
             witness
             of
             himself
             ;
             he
             that
             believeth
             not
             God
             ,
             hath
             made
             him
             a
             liar
             ,
             because
             he
             believeth
             not
             the
             record
             that
             God
             gave
             of
             his
             Son.
          
           And
           again
           ,
           
             Who
             is
          
           
           
             a
             liar
             but
             he
             that
             denieth
             that
             Iesus
             is
             the
             Christ
             ?
             Whosoever
             denieth
             the
             Son
             ,
             the
             same
             hath
             not
             the
             Father
             .
          
           To
           deny
           
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           will
           inferr
           a
           denial
           of
           God
           himself
           ;
           the
           same
           Prejudices
           against
           the
           one
           ,
           will
           obstruct
           a
           sound
           and
           sincere
           belief
           of
           the
           other
           .
           They
           who
           have
           not
           had
           the
           Gospel
           offered
           unto
           them
           ,
           are
           not
           in
           the
           like
           Circumstances
           :
           But
           they
           ,
           who
           do
           not
           believe
           after
           it
           has
           been
           duely
           and
           fairly
           represented
           to
           them
           ,
           are
           shrewdly
           to
           be
           suspected
           of
           Atheism
           as
           well
           as
           Infidelity
           .
           Meer
           Deists
           are
           not
           far
           from
           Atheists
           .
           The
           Truth
           of
           the
           Gospel
           and
           its
           Doctrine
           concerning
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           is
           almost
           ,
           if
           not
           altogether
           ,
           as
           demonstrable
           as
           the
           
           invisible
           things
           of
           God
           ,
           from
           things
           visible
           .
           And
           to
           say
           ,
           That
           this
           vast
           frame
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           its
           various
           Parts
           ,
           and
           the
           variety
           of
           Creatures
           inhabiting
           those
           Parts
           ,
           was
           all
           the
           Effect
           of
           blind
           Chance
           ,
           and
           the
           Product
           of
           a
           confused
           jumbling
           of
           senseless
           Atomes
           ;
           to
           say
           this
           ,
           is
           no
           more
           absurd
           than
           to
           say
           that
           the
           admirable
           Harmony
           betwixt
           the
           Old
           and
           New
           Testament
           ;
           Books
           which
           were
           written
           by
           different
           Men
           ,
           at
           very
           distant
           times
           ,
           that
           the
           wonderful
           correspondence
           which
           the
           Life
           and
           Actions
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           had
           to
           what
           went
           before
           ,
           that
           the
           Prophecies
           and
           their
           Accomplishment
           ,
           that
           all
           these
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           were
           only
           the
           Dreams
           and
           Contrivances
           of
           Men
           :
           the
           one
           choaks
           Reason
           as
           well
           as
           the
           other
           .
           
             For
             we
             have
             not
             followed
             cunningly
             devised
             fables
             ,
             when
             we
             made
             known
             unto
             you
             the
             power
             and
             coming
             of
             our
             Lord
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             but
             were
             eye-witnesses
             of
             his
             majesty
             .
             For
             he
             received
             from
             God
             the
             Father
             ,
             honour
             and
             glory
             ,
             when
             there
             came
             such
             a
             voice
             to
             him
             from
             the
             excellent
             glory
             ,
             This
             is
             my
             beloved
             Son
             ,
             in
             whom
             I
             am
             well
             pleased
             .
             And
             this
             voice
             which
             came
             from
             heaven
             we
             heard
             ,
             when
             we
             were
             with
             him
             in
             the
             holy
             mount
             .
             We
             have
             also
             a
             more
             sure
             word
             of
             prophecy
             ;
             whereunto
             ye
             do
             well
          
           
           
             that
             ye
             take
             heed
             ,
             as
             unto
             a
             light
             that
             shineth
             in
             a
             dark
             place
             ,
             until
             the
             day
             dawn
             ,
             and
             the
             day-star
             arise
             in
             your
             hearts
             :
             Knowing
             this
             first
             ,
             that
             no
             prophecy
             of
             the
             Scripture
             is
             of
             any
             private
             interpretation
             .
             For
             the
             prophecy
             came
             not
             in
             old
             time
             by
             the
             will
             of
             man
             :
             but
             holy
             men
             of
             God
             spake
             as
             they
             were
             moved
             by
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
          
           2
           Pet.
           i.
           16
           ,
           17
           ,
           18
           ,
           19
           ,
           20
           ,
           21.
           
        
         
           Having
           thus
           spoken
           to
           the
           First
           thing
           required
           in
           order
           to
           the
           obtaining
           rest
           ,
           viz.
           The
           coming
           to
           Christ
           ;
           and
           shewed
           both
           what
           it
           is
           ,
           and
           why
           it
           is
           exacted
           .
           I
           proceed
           to
        
         
           The
           Second
           Condition
           or
           Means
           of
           
           Spiritual
           Rest
           ,
           which
           is
           said
           to
           be
           the
           taking
           Christ's
           Yoke
           upon
           us
           .
           By
           Yoke
           ,
           in
           a
           Metaphorical
           sence
           ,
           is
           understood
           that
           Service
           which
           Superiours
           and
           Conquerours
           impose
           upon
           those
           who
           are
           subjected
           unto
           them
           .
           Thus
           ,
           1
           King.
           xii
           .
           4.
           
           The
           Service
           ,
           which
           Solomon
           imposed
           upon
           the
           People
           ,
           is
           called
           their
           Yoke
           .
           So
           the
           Yoke
           of
           Christ
           is
           his
           Laws
           ,
           Precepts
           ,
           and
           Injunctions
           which
           he
           gives
           to
           his
           Disciples
           :
           These
           are
           scattered
           up
           and
           down
           every
           where
           through
           the
           Gospels
           ;
           but
           most
           copiously
           set
           forth
           in
           the
           Sermon
           on
           the
           Mount
           ;
           to
           which
           we
           must
           add
           the
           Epistles
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           
           which
           are
           infallible
           Commentaries
           upon
           the
           Divine
           Laws
           of
           their
           Master
           Jesus
           Christ.
           
        
         
           In
           a
           word
           ,
           The
           New
           Testament
           is
           the
           Codex
           ,
           or
           
             Corpus
             Iuris
             Christi
          
           ,
           the
           Body
           of
           the
           Christian
           Law
           ,
           which
           must
           be
           carefully
           studied
           by
           all
           who
           would
           know
           the
           Will
           of
           their
           Lord
           concerning
           them
           ,
           and
           the
           Duty
           which
           he
           requires
           of
           them
           .
           And
           by
           this
           it
           clearly
           appears
           ,
           that
           Jesus
           has
           reinforced
           the
           Natural
           and
           Moral
           Law
           ,
           cleared
           it
           from
           the
           misprisions
           of
           Men
           ,
           discovered
           its
           full
           Latitude
           ,
           and
           brought
           it
           to
           all
           the
           Perfection
           which
           it
           is
           capable
           of
           :
           So
           that
           to
           some
           it
           appears
           ,
           as
           if
           he
           had
           superadded
           to
           it
           ,
           and
           commanded
           Duties
           which
           Men
           were
           not
           obliged
           to
           formerly
           :
           Whether
           it
           be
           so
           or
           not
           ,
           I
           will
           not
           debate
           it
           now
           .
           But
           ,
           by
           the
           Laws
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           all
           Sin
           whatsoever
           is
           forbidden
           ,
           the
           Sins
           of
           the
           Heart
           and
           Thoughts
           as
           well
           as
           the
           outward
           Man
           ;
           because
           both
           the
           one
           and
           the
           other
           fall
           under
           the
           Cognizance
           of
           Almighty
           God
           ,
           and
           are
           known
           to
           him
           .
           And
           Sin
           is
           so
           peremptorily
           and
           severely
           Prohibited
           by
           the
           Christian
           Law
           ,
           that
           to
           shun
           it
           ,
           we
           are
           bid
           
             cut
             off
             our
             right
             hand
             and
             our
             right
             foot
             ,
          
           and
           
             pluck
             out
             our
             right
             eye
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           to
           chuse
           to
           deprive
           
           our selves
           of
           the
           Nearest
           or
           Dearest
           ,
           or
           greatest
           Satisfaction
           ,
           rather
           than
           to
           run
           our selves
           into
           the
           danger
           of
           Sin
           ,
           by
           adhering
           to
           the
           same
           .
           As
           all
           Sin
           is
           thus
           strictly
           forbidden
           ,
           so
           all
           Vertue
           and
           Holiness
           are
           expresly
           required
           .
           The
           Laws
           of
           Jesus
           call
           for
           the
           greatest
           and
           most
           ardent
           love
           to
           God
           ,
           for
           an
           entire
           Submission
           to
           his
           Will
           ,
           a
           chearful
           Resignation
           to
           his
           Providence
           ,
           an
           active
           Zeal
           and
           Concernedness
           for
           his
           Glory
           ,
           and
           an
           anxious
           Care
           to
           please
           him
           .
           They
           require
           a
           contempt
           of
           all
           Earthly
           things
           ,
           and
           the
           minding
           Heavenly
           things
           ;
           Contentment
           with
           every
           Condition
           ,
           and
           a
           Patient
           bearing
           of
           every
           Affliction
           :
           Nay
           ,
           they
           exact
           the
           taking
           up
           the
           Cross
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           that
           we
           suffer
           rather
           than
           Sin
           ,
           and
           freely
           undergo
           any
           trouble
           ,
           rather
           than
           either
           decline
           our
           Duty
           ,
           or
           offend
           God.
           By
           the
           Precepts
           of
           Christ
           ,
           we
           are
           obliged
           to
           love
           our
           Neighbour
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           all
           Men
           as
           our selves
           ,
           and
           
             to
             do
             to
             others
             as
             we
             would
             be
             done
             to
             .
          
           We
           must
           abstain
           from
           all
           Injuries
           either
           to
           Soul
           or
           Body
           ,
           to
           Name
           or
           Estate
           ,
           and
           must
           lay
           our selves
           out
           to
           do
           all
           the
           good
           we
           can
           :
           we
           must
           wrong
           no
           Man
           ,
           and
           Pardon
           those
           who
           have
           wronged
           us
           .
           Whatever
           may
           seem
           to
           be
           the
           Voice
           of
           Nature
           ,
           or
           
           the
           Sentiments
           and
           Practices
           of
           Men
           ,
           Christ
           saith
           to
           us
           ,
           
             Love
             your
             Enemies
             ,
             bless
             them
             that
             curse
             you
             ,
             do
             good
             to
             them
             that
             hate
             you
             ,
             and
             pray
             for
             them
             who
             despitefully
             use
             you
             and
             persecute
             you
             .
          
           And
           certainly
           Revenge
           is
           every
           way
           as
           inconsistent
           with
           Christianity
           ,
           as
           Theft
           ,
           Murder
           ,
           or
           Adultery
           ;
           and
           Whoremongers
           and
           Adulterers
           shall
           as
           soon
           enter
           into
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           as
           the
           Revengeful
           :
           And
           unless
           the
           Gospel
           be
           a
           mere
           Sham
           ,
           or
           to
           be
           read
           backward
           ,
           neither
           the
           one
           nor
           the
           other
           shall
           be
           saved
           ,
           unless
           they
           have
           reconciled
           themselves
           to
           God
           ,
           by
           serious
           Repentance
           .
           In
           a
           word
           ,
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           teacheth
           us
           
             to
             deny
             ungodliness
             and
             worldly
             lusts
             ,
             and
             to
             live
             soberly
             ,
             righteously
             ,
             and
             godly
             in
             this
             present
             world
             .
          
           And
           
             finally
             ,
             whatsoever
             things
             are
             true
             ,
             whatsoever
             things
             are
             honest
             ,
             whatsoevor
             things
             are
             just
             ,
             whatsoever
             things
             are
             pure
             ,
             whatsoever
             things
             are
             lovely
             ,
             whatsoever
             things
             are
             of
             good
             report
             ,
             if
             there
             be
             any
             vertue
             ,
             and
             if
             there
             be
             any
             praise
             ,
          
           the
           Gospel
           of
           Christ
           requireth
           us
           
             to
             think
             on
             these
             things
          
           .
        
         
           This
           is
           the
           Yoke
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           to
           put
           on
           his
           Yoke
           is
           to
           observe
           these
           things
           .
           It
           is
           to
           give
           Obedience
           to
           those
           his
           Laws
           ,
           which
           you
           see
           is
           made
           a
           necessary
           means
           
           to
           rest
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           to
           true
           Happiness
           .
           He
           saith
           here
           to
           them
           that
           labour
           and
           are
           heavy
           laden
           ,
           who
           would
           have
           rest
           to
           their
           Souls
           ;
           
             take
             my
             yoke
             upon
             you
          
           .
           He
           says
           not
           ,
           take
           my
           Name
           ,
           my
           Profession
           ,
           but
           my
           Yoke
           ;
           and
           he
           bids
           them
           not
           consider
           it
           ,
           talk
           of
           it
           ,
           or
           keep
           it
           by
           them
           ,
           but
           put
           it
           on
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           wear
           it
           ;
           which
           we
           then
           only
           do
           ,
           when
           we
           give
           all
           sincere
           Obedience
           to
           his
           Laws
           ,
           and
           make
           Conscience
           of
           observing
           all
           his
           Precepts
           .
           We
           mistake
           it
           ,
           if
           we
           think
           it
           sufficient
           to
           make
           us
           Christians
           ,
           or
           to
           obtain
           the
           happiness
           of
           the
           Disciples
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           to
           be
           Baptized
           ,
           to
           take
           up
           the
           Name
           and
           Profession
           of
           Christianity
           ,
           to
           frequent
           the
           outward
           Ordinances
           ,
           and
           to
           contend
           for
           the
           Truth
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           or
           the
           Purity
           of
           its
           Doctrine
           .
           All
           this
           is
           good
           ,
           and
           must
           be
           done
           ;
           but
           we
           must
           do
           more
           ,
           else
           we
           do
           not
           enough
           .
           We
           must
           moreover
           add
           Obedience
           ;
           
             for
             why
             call
             ye
             me
             Lord
             ,
             Lord
             ,
             and
             do
             not
             the
             things
             ,
             I
             say
             ?
          
           Luke
           vi
           .
           46.
           
           
             Not
             every
             one
             ,
             who
             saith
             to
             me
             Lord
             ,
             Lord
             ,
             shall
             enter
             into
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             but
             he
             that
             doth
             the
             will
             of
             my
             Father
             which
             is
             in
             Heaven
             .
             Every
             one
          
           (
           saith
           Christ
           )
           
             that
             heareth
             these
             sayings
             of
             mine
             ,
             and
             doth
             them
             not
             ,
             shall
             be
             likened
             unto
             a
             foolish
          
           
           
             man
             ,
             who
             built
             his
             house
             upon
             the
             sand
             ,
             and
             the
             rain
             descended
             ,
             and
             the
             wind
             blew
             ,
             and
             floods
             came
             and
             beat
             upon
             that
             house
             ,
             and
             it
             fell
             ,
             and
             great
             was
             the
             fall
             of
             it
             ,
          
           Matth.
           vii
           .
           21.
           26
           ,
           27.
           
        
         
           There
           is
           indeed
           mention
           made
           of
           a
           Christian
           Liberty
           ,
           and
           we
           are
           required
           
             to
             stand
             fast
             in
             the
             liberty
             wherewith
             Christ
             hath
             made
             us
             free
             .
          
           But
           this
           is
           not
           a
           
           Liberty
           to
           Sin
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           an
           Exemption
           from
           the
           Moral
           Law
           ;
           it
           is
           not
           a
           Dispensation
           from
           the
           Duty
           which
           that
           Law
           requires
           of
           us
           towards
           God
           and
           Man
           :
           it
           is
           only
           a
           Liberty
           from
           the
           bondage
           of
           
           Moses's
           Law
           ,
           from
           the
           curse
           of
           that
           Law
           which
           was
           given
           to
           our
           first
           Parents
           ;
           a
           Liberty
           from
           the
           bondage
           of
           Satan
           ,
           and
           the
           servitude
           of
           Sin.
           The
           Liberty
           given
           us
           is
           ,
           the
           Liberty
           of
           the
           Sons
           of
           God
           :
           but
           the
           Liberty
           of
           Sons
           does
           not
           discharge
           from
           honouring
           and
           obeying
           the
           Parents
           .
           
             Ye
             have
             been
             called
             unto
             liberty
          
           (
           saith
           St.
           Paul
           )
           
             only
             use
             not
             liberty
          
           
           
             for
             an
             occasion
             unto
             the
             flesh
             .
             As
             free
          
           (
           saith
           St.
           Peter
           )
           
             and
             not
             using
             your
             liberty
             for
             a
          
           
           
             cloke
             of
             maliciousness
             ,
             but
             as
             the
             servants
             of
             God.
          
           So
           we
           are
           still
           the
           Servants
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           therefore
           bound
           to
           obey
           him
           ;
           there
           can
           be
           no
           Dispensation
           from
           that
           :
           neither
           God
           can
           give
           ,
           nor
           is
           it
           our
           interest
           
           to
           seek
           it
           .
           
             Think
             not
             that
             I
             am
             come
             to
             destroy
             the
             Law
             or
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             I
             am
             not
             come
             to
             destroy
             but
             to
             fulfil
             :
             for
             verily
             I
             say
             unto
             you
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           Let
           no
           Man
           deceive
           himself
           and
           think
           ,
           that
           all
           may
           be
           compensated
           by
           believing
           :
           for
           tho'
           Faith
           be
           necessary
           ,
           
             yet
             faith
             without
             works
             is
             dead
             ,
          
           and
           will
           not
           avail
           a
           Man.
           That
           Faith
           which
           is
           acceptable
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           which
           will
           avail
           to
           Salvation
           and
           Justification
           ,
           is
           a
           Faith
           which
           
             worketh
             by
             love
          
           ,
           and
           which
           
             keepeth
             the
             Commandments
          
           .
           True
           Faith
           and
           Obedience
           are
           inseparable
           ;
           for
           Obedience
           is
           the
           necessary
           Consequence
           of
           Faith
           ,
           the
           proper
           Fruit
           and
           Effect
           of
           it
           ;
           and
           the
           only
           Evidence
           which
           can
           be
           given
           of
           it
           .
           As
           the
           Tree
           is
           known
           by
           its
           Fruit
           ,
           so
           Faith
           by
           its
           Works
           .
           
             Shew
             me
             thy
             faith
             without
             thy
             works
             ?
          
           saith
           St.
           Iames
           ;
           which
           is
           as
           much
           as
           if
           he
           had
           said
           ,
           how
           is
           it
           possible
           to
           shew
           Faith
           without
           Works
           ?
           Can
           the
           sick
           Man
           believe
           the
           Physician
           to
           have
           both
           skill
           and
           honesty
           to
           cure
           him
           ,
           when
           he
           neither
           will
           use
           his
           Remedies
           ,
           nor
           commit
           himself
           to
           his
           Conduct
           .
           And
           how
           can
           Men
           be
           said
           to
           believe
           in
           Christ
           ,
           when
           they
           will
           not
           regard
           his
           Word
           ,
           nor
           observe
           his
           Injunctions
           ?
           And
           what
           doth
           he
           enjoin
           us
           ?
           Nothing
           ,
           but
           
           what
           himself
           hath
           practised
           .
           He
           is
           not
           like
           the
           Pharisees
           ,
           who
           did
           bind
           heavy
           Burdens
           ,
           and
           lay
           them
           upon
           other
           mens
           Shoulders
           ,
           but
           they
           themselves
           would
           not
           touch
           them
           .
           He
           lays
           no
           heavier
           burden
           upon
           us
           than
           what
           himself
           hath
           born
           ;
           he
           puts
           us
           to
           no
           harder
           task
           than
           what
           himself
           hath
           wrought
           .
           Can
           the
           Servant
           expect
           to
           be
           greater
           than
           his
           Lord
           ?
           If
           he
           then
           fulfilled
           the
           Law
           ,
           ought
           not
           we
           also
           to
           set
           our selves
           to
           do
           it
           ?
           If
           he
           could
           not
           be
           exempt
           from
           Obedience
           ,
           how
           can
           we
           expect
           it
           ?
           Jesus
           is
           not
           like
           the
           Rulers
           of
           this
           World
           ,
           who
           do
           not
           observe
           their
           own
           Laws
           :
           The
           Laws
           they
           make
           and
           Pass
           ,
           are
           for
           the
           People
           ,
           and
           not
           for
           themselves
           .
           But
           Jesus
           observes
           his
           own
           Laws
           ;
           he
           himself
           did
           bear
           that
           Yoke
           ,
           which
           he
           here
           commands
           us
           to
           take
           up
           :
           And
           we
           may
           learn
           all
           our
           Duty
           from
           his
           Example
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           Doctrine
           .
           Which
           leads
           me
           to
        
         
           The
           Third
           and
           Last
           thing
           required
           
           in
           the
           Text
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           the
           obtaining
           rest
           of
           Soul
           ,
           viz.
           Learning
           of
           Christ.
           The
           word
           in
           the
           Original
           signifies
           to
           become
           a
           Disciple
           in
           general
           :
           But
           because
           it
           is
           joined
           here
           with
           two
           particular
           Vertues
           of
           Meekness
           and
           Humility
           ;
           
           therefore
           ,
           by
           the
           current
           consent
           of
           Interpreters
           ,
           it
           is
           to
           be
           taken
           in
           this
           place
           for
           the
           imitation
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           endeavours
           after
           a
           conformity
           to
           his
           Example
           ,
           particularly
           in
           these
           two
           Instances
           here
           made
           mention
           of
           .
           The
           thing
           enjoined
           here
           ,
           is
           not
           that
           we
           should
           learn
           his
           Doctrine
           or
           conn
           his
           Sayings
           by
           heart
           ,
           but
           that
           we
           should
           study
           his
           Life
           ,
           imitate
           his
           Practice
           ,
           and
           labour
           to
           be
           like
           him
           .
           The
           Necessity
           and
           Usefulness
           of
           this
           Duty
           ,
           is
           set
           forth
           in
           many
           places
           of
           Scripture
           .
           
             If
             any
             man
             will
             come
             after
             me
             ,
             let
             him
             deny
             himself
             ,
             take
             up
             his
             cross
             ,
             and
             follow
             me
             .
             Ye
             call
             me
             Master
             and
             Lord
             ,
             and
             ye
             say
             well
             ,
             for
             so
             I
             am
             .
             I
          
           
           
             have
             given
             you
             an
             example
             that
             ye
             should
             do
             as
             I
             have
             done
             unto
             you
             .
             Let
             the
             same
             mind
             be
             in
             you
             which
             was
             in
             Christ
             ,
          
           
           saith
           St.
           Paul
           ;
           And
           St.
           
             Peter
             ,
             If
             when
             ye
             do
             well
             ,
             and
             suffer
             for
             it
             ,
             ye
             take
             it
             patiently
             ,
             this
             is
             acceptable
             with
             God
             :
             for
             even
             hereunto
             were
             ye
             called
             ;
             because
             Christ
             also
             suffered
             for
             us
             ,
             leaving
             us
             an
             example
             ,
             that
             we
             should
             follow
             his
             steps
             ,
          
           1
           Pet.
           ii
           .
           20
           ,
           21.
           
        
         
           Men
           are
           better
           taught
           ,
           and
           more
           easily
           led
           by
           Example
           than
           by
           Precept
           .
           Example
           both
           giveth
           greater
           encouragement
           ,
           and
           also
           teacheth
           more
           clearly
           .
           
           
           conformity
           to
           him
           is
           the
           Character
           of
           God's
           chosen
           ones
           ,
           and
           without
           this
           we
           cannot
           claim
           ,
           either
           the
           Title
           of
           the
           Sons
           of
           God
           here
           ,
           or
           the
           Glory
           which
           is
           prepared
           for
           them
           hereafter
           .
           For
           ,
           as
           the
           Apostle
           saith
           ,
           
             whom
             God
             did
             foreknow
             he
             also
             did
             predestinate
             to
             be
             conformed
             to
             the
             Image
             of
             his
             Son
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             be
             the
             first-born
             among
             many
             brethren
             ,
          
           Rom.
           viij
           .
           29.
           
        
         
           O
           what
           an
           excellent
           thing
           is
           it
           to
           be
           like
           Jesus
           !
           for
           he
           is
           the
           brightness
           of
           the
           Father's
           Glory
           ,
           and
           the
           express
           Image
           of
           his
           Person
           ;
           so
           that
           to
           be
           like
           him
           ,
           is
           to
           be
           like
           God.
           
        
         
           By
           the
           Imitation
           of
           Jesus
           ,
           we
           recover
           what
           our
           First
           Parents
           lost
           and
           forfeited
           to
           themselves
           and
           us
           ,
           even
           the
           Image
           of
           God.
           Therefore
           the
           Imitation
           of
           Jesus
           brings
           more
           Honour
           and
           Glory
           ,
           than
           any
           ,
           or
           all
           earthly
           Dignities
           .
           Likeness
           to
           God
           is
           the
           highest
           degree
           a
           Creature
           is
           capable
           of
           ;
           therefore
           if
           we
           understood
           our selves
           and
           our
           interest
           ,
           we
           should
           be
           more
           ambitious
           of
           this
           ,
           than
           of
           all
           the
           Titles
           and
           Dignities
           ,
           which
           either
           Kings
           or
           People
           can
           bestow
           .
           If
           the
           Imitation
           of
           Christ
           were
           impossible
           ,
           it
           would
           not
           have
           been
           enjoined
           us
           :
           but
           neither
           is
           it
           so
           difficult
           as
           some
           at
           first
           may
           imagine
           :
           
           besides
           ,
           that
           the
           Difficulties
           may
           be
           surmounted
           through
           the
           Grace
           of
           God
           ,
           the
           thing
           will
           become
           both
           easie
           and
           pleasant
           ,
           if
           we
           will
           but
           converse
           with
           Christ
           ,
           contemplate
           and
           meditate
           on
           him
           frequently
           .
           They
           who
           converse
           much
           together
           ,
           we
           see
           use
           to
           slide
           insensibly
           into
           the
           Manners
           ,
           Fashion
           ,
           and
           Behaviour
           of
           one
           another
           .
           Even
           so
           ,
           if
           we
           take
           this
           Method
           ,
           we
           shall
           soon
           find
           our selves
           changed
           into
           a
           resemblance
           with
           Jesus
           Christ.
           
             But
             we
             all
          
           (
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           )
           
             with
             open
             face
             ,
             beholding
             as
             in
             a
             glass
             the
             glory
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             are
             changed
             into
             the
             same
             image
             ,
             from
             glory
             to
             glory
             ,
             even
             as
             by
             the
             spirit
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
          
           2
           Cor.
           iij.
           18.
           
        
         
           But
           now
           as
           it
           is
           our
           Duty
           ,
           our
           Honour
           ,
           our
           Interest
           to
           follow
           Christ
           ,
           and
           to
           labour
           to
           be
           like
           him
           .
           So
           it
           is
           fit
           to
           consider
           wherein
           we
           should
           follow
           him
           .
           Some
           Imitations
           are
           indiscreet
           ,
           unreasonable
           ,
           and
           so
           far
           from
           obliging
           that
           they
           provoke
           .
           A
           King
           loves
           to
           be
           imitated
           by
           his
           Subjects
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           a
           Testimony
           of
           their
           Love
           and
           Respect
           ,
           and
           the
           greatest
           Honour
           they
           can
           put
           upon
           him
           :
           But
           he
           would
           not
           have
           them
           to
           imitate
           the
           Peculiarities
           of
           Royalty
           and
           Sovereignty
           .
           Imitation
           should
           not
           be
           
           in
           things
           peculiar
           ,
           but
           in
           these
           things
           which
           are
           common
           ,
           which
           may
           agree
           to
           ,
           and
           suit
           with
           both
           .
           So
           we
           must
           not
           attempt
           to
           follow
           Christ
           ,
           in
           what
           was
           peculiar
           to
           him
           as
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           and
           the
           Saviour
           of
           the
           World
           ;
           we
           must
           not
           imitate
           the
           Acts
           of
           his
           Almighty
           Power
           ,
           or
           what
           was
           proper
           to
           his
           Mediatory
           Office.
           It
           is
           no
           part
           of
           our
           Duty
           to
           imitate
           him
           in
           his
           Miracles
           ,
           in
           his
           walking
           on
           the
           Water
           ,
           commanding
           the
           Winds
           and
           Seas
           ,
           casting
           out
           Devils
           ,
           fasting
           Forty
           Days
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           .
           What
           we
           ought
           to
           imitate
           is
           the
           Divine
           Vertues
           which
           shined
           forth
           in
           his
           holy
           Life
           ,
           and
           which
           appeared
           in
           all
           his
           Actions
           .
           Wherefore
           (
           he
           saith
           )
           
             learn
             of
             me
             ;
             for
             I
             am
             meek
             and
             lowly
             in
             heart
             .
          
        
         
           These
           Words
           may
           also
           be
           considered
           as
           an
           Encouragement
           ,
           for
           coming
           to
           Christ
           ,
           taking
           up
           his
           Yoke
           ,
           and
           learning
           of
           him
           ;
           because
           he
           is
           a
           meek
           and
           lowly
           Person
           ,
           gentle
           and
           easy
           ,
           no
           wise
           rigid
           and
           severe
           ;
           therefore
           Men
           may
           come
           to
           him
           readily
           ,
           and
           ought
           to
           come
           willingly
           ;
           for
           they
           need
           not
           fear
           hard
           Usage
           ;
           he
           will
           not
           treat
           them
           roughly
           ,
           nor
           impose
           grievous
           Tasks
           upon
           them
           .
           He
           is
           a
           kind
           and
           loving
           Master
           ,
           who
           consults
           the
           Good
           and
           Ease
           of
           his
           
           Disciples
           ,
           and
           who
           will
           not
           exact
           any
           Service
           ,
           which
           is
           not
           both
           reasonable
           and
           also
           for
           their
           Interest
           ,
           as
           is
           clearly
           insinuated
           in
           the
           last
           Words
           ,
           
             my
             yoke
             is
             easy
             and
             my
             burden
             is
             light
             .
          
        
         
           But
           seeing
           Jesus
           requires
           us
           to
           imitate
           him
           ,
           and
           is
           frequently
           proposed
           as
           an
           Example
           to
           us
           ;
           and
           seeing
           in
           this
           very
           place
           ,
           in
           which
           he
           bids
           us
           come
           and
           learn
           of
           him
           ,
           he
           recommends
           himself
           as
           a
           meek
           and
           lowly
           Person
           ;
           therefore
           we
           ought
           to
           consider
           those
           Vertues
           of
           Humility
           and
           Meekness
           as
           particularly
           proposed
           for
           our
           Imitation
           .
           Jesus
           Christ
           had
           all
           other
           Vertues
           as
           well
           as
           these
           ,
           he
           was
           a
           true
           Pattern
           of
           Love
           to
           God
           ,
           of
           Zeal
           ,
           Submission
           ,
           Obedience
           and
           heavenly
           Mindedness
           ;
           of
           Charity
           ,
           Mercifulness
           ,
           and
           good
           Will
           towards
           Men
           ;
           of
           Chastity
           ,
           Purity
           ,
           Sobriety
           ,
           Patience
           ,
           and
           Contentment
           ;
           and
           in
           a
           Word
           ,
           of
           every
           thing
           which
           is
           Praise
           worthy
           in
           the
           Sight
           of
           God
           or
           good
           Men.
           By
           his
           Life
           as
           well
           as
           Doctrine
           ,
           we
           may
           learn
           how
           to
           behave
           our selves
           in
           all
           Circumstances
           and
           Conditions
           ,
           in
           Poverty
           and
           Affliction
           ,
           under
           Contempt
           and
           Disgrace
           ,
           when
           we
           are
           hated
           and
           persecuted
           .
           And
           though
           he
           possessed
           not
           outward
           Plenty
           and
           Grandeur
           ,
           yet
           several
           
           of
           his
           Actions
           shew
           the
           true
           end
           and
           use
           of
           these
           ,
           and
           do
           teach
           those
           who
           possess
           them
           to
           imploy
           them
           more
           for
           the
           Glory
           of
           God
           and
           the
           Good
           and
           Comfort
           of
           others
           ,
           than
           for
           their
           own
           private
           Satisfaction
           .
           From
           his
           Practice
           and
           Example
           we
           may
           learn
           our
           Duty
           to
           Superiours
           ,
           Inferiours
           ,
           and
           Equals
           .
           But
           tho'
           he
           be
           a
           Pattern
           of
           all
           Vertue
           and
           Goodness
           ;
           yet
           he
           instanceth
           only
           in
           Meekness
           and
           Humility
           ,
           either
           because
           these
           comprehend
           all
           other
           ,
           or
           are
           the
           chief
           and
           first
           to
           be
           learned
           ,
           and
           which
           ,
           if
           they
           be
           learned
           ,
           will
           draw
           all
           other
           after
           them
           .
           All
           Vertue
           and
           Religion
           either
           respects
           Man
           or
           God
           ,
           and
           without
           Meekness
           and
           Humility
           it
           is
           impossible
           to
           carry
           our selves
           aright
           towards
           either
           of
           them
           :
           But
           he
           that
           is
           truly
           humble
           and
           meek
           ,
           will
           certainly
           endeavour
           to
           please
           both
           .
           Nay
           ,
           the
           very
           Exercise
           of
           these
           two
           comprehends
           all
           our
           Duty
           to
           God
           and
           Man
           ,
           as
           we
           may
           learn
           from
           Micah
           vi
           .
           
             He
             hath
             shewed
             thee
             ,
             O
             man
             ,
             what
             is
             good
             ,
             and
             what
             doth
             the
             Lord
             thy
             God
             require
             of
             thee
             ,
             but
             that
             thou
             shouldest
             do
             justly
             ,
             and
             love
             mercy
             ,
             and
             walk
             humbly
             with
             thy
             God.
             
          
        
         
           Meekness
           cannot
           be
           either
           better
           or
           more
           briefly
           described
           ,
           than
           in
           the
           Characters
           
           of
           Charity
           given
           by
           St.
           
             Paul
             :
             It
             suffereth
             long
             ,
             is
             kind
             ,
             envieth
             not
             ,
             vaunteth
             not
             it self
             ,
             is
             not
             puffed
             up
             ,
             doth
             not
             behave
             it self
             unseemly
             ,
             seeketh
             not
             her
             own
             ,
             is
             not
             easily
             provoked
             ,
             thinketh
             no
             evil
             ;
             beareth
             all
             things
             ,
             believeth
             all
             things
             ,
             hopeth
             all
             things
             ,
             endureth
             all
             things
             .
          
           For
           these
           Characters
           belong
           to
           Charity
           ,
           because
           it
           softneth
           our
           Natures
           and
           rendreth
           us
           meek
           ;
           Meekness
           is
           a
           Branch
           of
           Charity
           ,
           and
           naturally
           flows
           from
           it
           .
           These
           two
           are
           inseparable
           ,
           and
           we
           may
           certainly
           conclude
           the
           one
           is
           not
           ,
           where
           the
           other
           is
           wanting
           .
           Love
           smooths
           our
           Natures
           ,
           and
           carries
           off
           all
           Ruggedness
           of
           Temper
           ;
           it
           disposeth
           us
           both
           to
           please
           others
           ,
           and
           also
           to
           be
           well
           pleased
           with
           what
           they
           do
           ;
           it
           maketh
           the
           Persons
           and
           Actions
           of
           others
           acceptable
           ,
           and
           even
           when
           any
           thing
           is
           amiss
           in
           either
           ,
           it
           excuseth
           or
           censureth
           gently
           .
           If
           Christian
           Love
           did
           abound
           more
           ,
           there
           would
           be
           more
           of
           Meekness
           and
           good
           Nature
           in
           common
           Conversation
           :
           But
           because
           that
           is
           very
           much
           wanting
           ,
           therefore
           there
           is
           so
           little
           generous
           Complaisance
           to
           be
           seen
           .
           The
           most
           are
           very
           selfish
           ,
           and
           have
           but
           very
           little
           Concernment
           for
           others
           ,
           and
           this
           is
           the
           Cause
           why
           they
           are
           so
           surly
           and
           
           morose
           ,
           so
           peevish
           and
           wrathful
           ,
           why
           their
           Temper
           is
           so
           stiff
           and
           uneasie
           ,
           and
           their
           Behaviour
           so
           rough
           and
           blustering
           ;
           they
           love
           themselves
           too
           much
           ,
           and
           others
           too
           little
           ,
           and
           therefore
           they
           can
           hardly
           condescend
           to
           gratify
           others
           ,
           and
           are
           but
           seldom
           satisfied
           with
           what
           is
           done
           to
           themselves
           .
           As
           Meekness
           proceeds
           from
           Love
           ,
           so
           from
           Humility
           ,
           and
           therefore
           they
           are
           fitly
           joined
           together
           here
           ;
           a
           proud
           Man
           can
           never
           be
           meek
           ,
           and
           he
           who
           is
           lowly
           in
           Heart
           cannot
           be
           of
           another
           Temper
           .
           So
           if
           we
           would
           learn
           Meekness
           ,
           we
           must
           study
           Humility
           .
        
         
           And
           we
           may
           soon
           be
           perswaded
           into
           this
           if
           we
           but
           hearken
           unto
           Reason
           ,
           for
           that
           demonstrates
           that
           we
           have
           nothing
           to
           be
           proud
           of
           ,
           because
           we
           have
           no
           good
           but
           what
           we
           have
           received
           ;
           and
           therefore
           if
           we
           glory
           ,
           we
           should
           glory
           in
           the
           Lord.
           Humility
           is
           not
           to
           undervalue
           ones
           self
           ,
           but
           not
           to
           think
           above
           what
           we
           ought
           to
           think
           :
           And
           if
           the
           Thoughts
           of
           our selves
           be
           just
           ,
           not
           higher
           than
           they
           ought
           ,
           they
           will
           not
           be
           high
           nor
           lofty
           ,
           nor
           will
           they
           shew
           others
           at
           the
           distance
           of
           Contempt
           and
           Scorn
           ,
           for
           we
           all
           stand
           upon
           the
           same
           Level
           ,
           have
           the
           same
           
           Original
           ,
           Nature
           ,
           Frame
           ,
           Constitution
           and
           End.
           And
           as
           this
           makes
           the
           Condition
           of
           every
           Man
           much
           the
           same
           ,
           so
           it
           does
           not
           afford
           Matter
           of
           boasting
           to
           any
           ;
           our
           Extract
           and
           Original
           is
           from
           the
           Dust
           ,
           and
           to
           it
           we
           must
           return
           ;
           our
           Frame
           and
           Constitution
           is
           frail
           ,
           and
           easily
           disordered
           ;
           our
           Strength
           and
           Beauty
           ,
           like
           the
           Flower
           of
           the
           Field
           ,
           is
           withered
           before
           Noon
           ;
           We
           carry
           our
           Breath
           in
           our
           Nostrils
           ,
           and
           it
           goes
           out
           as
           a
           Vapour
           .
           We
           are
           Children
           a
           Third
           part
           of
           our
           time
           ;
           and
           the
           other
           Two
           parts
           are
           consumed
           in
           Sin
           and
           Vanity
           ;
           all
           our
           Actions
           are
           either
           grossly
           Evil
           ,
           or
           to
           little
           Purpose
           ;
           our
           Righteousness
           is
           as
           the
           Morning
           Cloud
           ,
           and
           as
           the
           early
           Dew
           that
           passeth
           away
           ,
           not
           being
           able
           to
           endure
           the
           Heat
           of
           the
           Sun.
           
             Men
             of
             low
             Degree
             are
             Vanity
             ,
             and
             Men
             of
             high
             Degree
             are
             a
             lye
          
           ;
           lay
           both
           the
           one
           and
           the
           other
           in
           the
           Balance
           ,
           and
           they
           will
           be
           found
           altogether
           lighter
           than
           Vanity
           .
           Surely
           every
           Man
           ,
           (
           even
           the
           best
           of
           Men
           ,
           in
           their
           best
           State
           )
           is
           nothing
           but
           Vanity
           and
           Emptiness
           ,
           when
           set
           in
           the
           Sight
           of
           God.
           Sin
           is
           indeed
           Matter
           of
           true
           Humiliation
           ;
           but
           the
           deepest
           and
           truest
           Humility
           arises
           
           from
           the
           Contemplation
           of
           the
           Infinite
           Nature
           and
           Perfections
           of
           God.
           He
           ,
           who
           proposes
           himself
           as
           a
           Pattern
           of
           Humility
           and
           Lowliness
           here
           ,
           knew
           no
           Sin
           ;
           he
           had
           all
           the
           Weakness
           of
           Flesh
           and
           Blood
           ;
           he
           was
           surrounded
           with
           the
           Infirmities
           of
           our
           Nature
           ,
           but
           he
           was
           altogether
           free
           from
           the
           Corruption
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           never
           did
           any
           thing
           amiss
           ;
           and
           yet
           he
           was
           lowly
           in
           Heart
           ,
           because
           of
           his
           intimate
           Union
           with
           God
           ,
           and
           did
           bear
           about
           with
           him
           a
           full
           Idea
           of
           his
           glorious
           Attributes
           :
           For
           as
           the
           Glory
           of
           the
           Sun
           extinguishes
           the
           Glory
           of
           the
           Stars
           ,
           so
           all
           created
           Excellencies
           must
           disappear
           ,
           upon
           a
           View
           of
           the
           uncreated
           Glory
           of
           God
           ,
           whose
           Perfections
           can
           never
           be
           found
           out
           .
           When
           even
           the
           most
           perfect
           and
           upright
           Iob
           does
           see
           this
           with
           his
           Eye
           ,
           he
           abhorreth
           himself
           ,
           and
           doth
           repent
           in
           Dust
           and
           Ashes
           .
           Iob
           xlii
           .
           5
           ,
           6.
           
        
         
           If
           we
           have
           these
           two
           Vertues
           ,
           Meekness
           and
           Humility
           ,
           we
           will
           not
           murmur
           at
           the
           Commands
           of
           Christ
           as
           if
           any
           of
           them
           were
           grievous
           ;
           then
           we
           shall
           be
           sensible
           of
           the
           Reasonableness
           and
           Equity
           of
           them
           ;
           then
           we
           shall
           find
           his
           Yoke
           easy
           and
           his
           Burthen
           light
           :
           For
           besides
           the
           new
           Strength
           and
           Vigour
           
           that
           we
           shall
           receive
           from
           above
           for
           the
           bearing
           of
           it
           ,
           we
           shall
           then
           clearly
           discern
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           most
           just
           and
           reasonable
           ,
           admirably
           adapted
           to
           our
           Nature
           ,
           and
           well
           accommodated
           to
           our
           Interest
           ,
           wisely
           contrived
           ,
           to
           give
           us
           all
           Peace
           and
           Satisfaction
           at
           present
           ,
           and
           to
           prepare
           us
           for
           perfect
           and
           Eternal
           Happiness
           hereafter
           .
        
         
           Now
           the
           God
           of
           Peace
           ,
           that
           brought
           again
           from
           the
           dead
           our
           Lord
           Iesus
           Christ
           ,
           that
           great
           Shepherd
           of
           the
           Sheep
           ,
           through
           the
           Blood
           of
           the
           Everlasting
           Covenant
           ,
           make
           you
           perfect
           in
           every
           good
           Work
           to
           do
           his
           Will
           ,
           working
           in
           you
           that
           which
           is
           well
           pleasing
           in
           his
           Sight
           ,
           through
           Iesus
           Christ
           ,
           to
           whom
           be
           Glory
           for
           ever
           and
           ever
           .
        
         
           Amen
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           SERMON
           III.
           ON
           Christmass-Day
           .
        
         
           
             PHIL.
             II.
             6
             ,
             7
             ,
             8.
             
          
           
             Who
             being
             in
             the
             form
             of
             God
             ,
             thought
             it
             not
             robbery
             to
             be
             equal
             with
             God.
             
          
           
             But
             made
             himself
             of
             no
             reputation
             ,
             and
             took
             upon
             him
             the
             form
             of
             a
             servant
             ,
             and
             was
             made
             in
             the
             likeness
             of
             men
             .
          
           
             And
             being
             found
             in
             fashion
             as
             a
             man
             ,
             he
             humbled
             himself
             ,
             and
             became
             obedient
             unto
             death
             ,
             even
             the
             death
             of
             the
             Cross.
             
          
        
         
           THERE
           are
           in
           our
           holy
           Religion
           two
           Sublime
           Mysteries
           ,
           which
           ,
           as
           they
           can
           never
           be
           fully
           comprehended
           ,
           so
           they
           can
           never
           be
           too
           much
           ,
           or
           too
           frequently
           thought
           upon
           :
           
           For
           nothing
           can
           make
           more
           for
           the
           Glory
           of
           God
           ,
           nothing
           can
           be
           of
           more
           Comfort
           and
           Profit
           to
           our selves
           :
           they
           enlighten
           the
           Understanding
           ,
           warm
           the
           Heart
           ,
           add
           vigour
           to
           all
           the
           rational
           Faculties
           ,
           and
           so
           cherish
           and
           strengthen
           the
           Spiritual
           Life
           ,
           that
           by
           these
           means
           we
           may
           become
           able
           to
           walk
           straight
           ,
           and
           to
           run
           with
           Patience
           ,
           without
           fainting
           ,
           the
           Race
           that
           is
           set
           before
           us
           .
           By
           these
           I
           mean
           ,
           the
           Mystery
           of
           the
           Incarnation
           of
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           that
           of
           his
           Passion
           and
           Death
           ,
           both
           which
           are
           jointly
           spoken
           of
           in
           the
           Text
           ;
           as
           the
           Day
           and
           the
           Action
           we
           intend
           to
           set
           about
           call
           us
           to
           consider
           both
           ;
           the
           Day
           being
           ,
           by
           the
           Appointment
           of
           the
           Catholick
           Church
           ,
           the
           Anniversary
           of
           our
           Lord
           Jesus
           his
           Birth
           ;
           therefore
           the
           Incarnation
           is
           a
           proper
           Subject
           for
           it
           .
           But
           some
           of
           us
           intending
           at
           this
           time
           ,
           and
           others
           against
           the
           next
           day
           ,
           to
           make
           that
           solemn
           Address
           to
           God
           ,
           by
           the
           Sacrament
           of
           the
           Lord's
           Supper
           ;
           this
           also
           makes
           it
           fit
           to
           think
           upon
           his
           Death
           :
           Nor
           is
           it
           Unsuitable
           to
           commemorate
           his
           Death
           upon
           the
           Festival
           of
           his
           Nativity
           ;
           for
           the
           one
           was
           the
           End
           and
           Reason
           of
           the
           other
           :
           His
           Birth
           was
           in
           order
           to
           his
           Death
           ;
           and
           if
           he
           had
           not
           
           died
           ,
           his
           Birth
           could
           not
           have
           profited
           us
           .
           This
           Sacrament
           is
           a
           proper
           Christmass
           Feast
           :
           to
           feast
           devoutly
           by
           Faith
           upon
           the
           Sacrifice
           which
           Christ
           offered
           upon
           the
           Cross
           is
           the
           best
           Entertainment
           we
           can
           give
           unto
           God
           ,
           or
           make
           for
           our selves
           .
           This
           will
           put
           more
           Joy
           into
           our
           Hearts
           ,
           than
           either
           Wine
           or
           Oil
           ,
           or
           any
           of
           the
           Delicacies
           of
           richest
           Banquets
           .
        
         
           By
           this
           it
           appears
           ,
           that
           the
           Text
           is
           
           suitable
           :
           but
           before
           I
           enter
           upon
           the
           Explication
           of
           it
           ,
           it
           will
           be
           fit
           to
           shew
           you
           the
           scope
           of
           the
           Apostle
           in
           this
           place
           ,
           and
           upon
           what
           occasion
           he
           utters
           these
           words
           .
           In
           this
           place
           ,
           the
           Apostle
           sets
           himself
           to
           perswade
           the
           Philippians
           to
           Humility
           and
           a
           generous
           Charity
           ,
           or
           such
           a
           mutual
           concernedness
           for
           each
           other
           ,
           as
           might
           make
           every
           Man
           ambitious
           to
           serve
           his
           Neighbour
           as
           himself
           ,
           and
           even
           to
           prefer
           others
           to
           himself
           .
           This
           is
           an
           excellent
           temper
           of
           Mind
           ,
           and
           the
           very
           height
           of
           Vertue
           :
           but
           withal
           the
           Practice
           of
           it
           is
           hard
           ,
           and
           the
           Attainment
           very
           difficult
           .
           This
           gives
           a
           true
           resemblance
           and
           conformity
           to
           the
           Divine
           Nature
           ;
           and
           therefore
           is
           not
           easily
           arrived
           at
           ,
           seeing
           now
           by
           the
           corruption
           of
           our
           Natures
           we
           are
           removed
           
           to
           a
           great
           distance
           from
           God.
           The
           things
           ,
           which
           St.
           Paul
           requires
           here
           ,
           are
           directly
           opposite
           to
           the
           Nature
           of
           Man
           ,
           in
           his
           present
           Natural
           or
           Corrupt
           state
           ;
           for
           in
           this
           state
           the
           Soul
           of
           Man
           hath
           no
           generous
           Expansion
           or
           Enlargement
           towards
           others
           ,
           but
           is
           almost
           altogether
           pent
           up
           in
           it self
           ,
           and
           is
           become
           so
           peevishly
           selfish
           ,
           that
           it
           cannot
           move
           but
           by
           the
           narrow
           springs
           of
           Self-love
           .
           Now
           ,
           all
           Persons
           and
           Things
           are
           only
           considered
           with
           a
           relation
           to
           one's
           self
           ,
           and
           a
           Concernment
           for
           them
           is
           more
           or
           less
           ,
           according
           as
           they
           are
           found
           more
           or
           less
           useful
           .
           Consider
           Men
           in
           their
           present
           Natural
           state
           ,
           before
           the
           Grace
           of
           God
           and
           true
           Religion
           inspire
           and
           enable
           them
           ,
           all
           their
           Actions
           are
           performed
           only
           with
           a
           respect
           to
           themselves
           and
           their
           own
           particular
           Interest
           ;
           they
           look
           only
           to
           their
           own
           things
           ,
           and
           providing
           these
           things
           be
           well
           ,
           they
           are
           not
           concerned
           how
           it
           fare
           with
           others
           ;
           nay
           ,
           are
           so
           far
           from
           thinking
           themselves
           obliged
           to
           those
           Vertues
           the
           Apostle
           is
           recommending
           ,
           so
           far
           from
           looking
           upon
           this
           humble
           and
           charitable
           serviceableness
           as
           commendable
           or
           praise-worthy
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           ready
           to
           condemn
           it
           as
           a
           mean
           silly
           officiousness
           ;
           some
           think
           it
           
           far
           below
           them
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           a
           debasing
           of
           themselves
           and
           their
           Quality
           and
           Character
           ,
           to
           serve
           Inferiours
           ,
           to
           bestir
           themselves
           for
           their
           Advantage
           ,
           especially
           if
           their
           former
           Carriage
           and
           Behaviour
           has
           been
           a
           little
           provoking
           ,
           and
           not
           so
           obliging
           .
           Wherefore
           ,
           St.
           Paul
           ,
           to
           take
           off
           Mens
           prejudice
           against
           these
           Vertues
           of
           humble
           Charity
           or
           charitable
           Humility
           ,
           to
           perswade
           them
           to
           the
           practice
           of
           them
           ,
           he
           shews
           they
           are
           Divine
           and
           God-like
           ;
           and
           for
           a
           proof
           of
           it
           ,
           he
           proposeth
           the
           example
           of
           the
           Lord
           Jesus
           Christ.
           Nothing
           readily
           will
           more
           convince
           ,
           enflame
           ,
           and
           animate
           ,
           than
           the
           Example
           of
           some
           great
           Person
           .
           And
           if
           the
           Example
           of
           Men
           have
           a
           powerful
           Influence
           ,
           what
           ought
           the
           Example
           of
           God
           himself
           to
           have
           ?
           And
           if
           it
           be
           not
           below
           the
           Deity
           ;
           if
           it
           has
           not
           been
           thought
           unworthy
           of
           the
           Godhead
           to
           condescend
           to
           serve
           Man
           ;
           nay
           ,
           if
           the
           God-head
           has
           accepted
           the
           occasion
           for
           furthering
           its
           Glory
           ,
           and
           upon
           that
           account
           has
           been
           employed
           in
           very
           humble
           Offices
           ,
           how
           ambitious
           should
           Men
           be
           of
           this
           temper
           of
           Mind
           ?
           how
           ready
           and
           forward
           to
           embrace
           the
           occasions
           of
           shewing
           it
           ?
           Can
           Men
           act
           more
           honourably
           than
           to
           act
           like
           God
           ?
           Can
           
           any
           thing
           more
           become
           them
           ,
           than
           to
           imitate
           and
           resemble
           him
           ?
           Now
           ,
           that
           by
           humbling
           themselves
           to
           serve
           others
           ,
           to
           give
           them
           true
           Pleasure
           or
           Profit
           ,
           that
           this
           way
           they
           come
           to
           resemble
           God
           ,
           doth
           eminently
           appear
           from
           the
           Lord
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           
             who
             being
             in
             the
             form
             of
             God
             ,
          
           &c.
           
        
         
           Thus
           you
           have
           a
           view
           of
           the
           Words
           with
           a
           reference
           to
           the
           Scope
           and
           Purpose
           of
           the
           Apostle
           in
           this
           place
           .
        
         
           We
           proceed
           next
           to
           consider
           them
           abstractly
           ,
           
           and
           so
           they
           hold
           forth
           those
           Three
           very
           important
           Points
           of
           our
           Religion
           .
           First
           ,
           The
           Pre-existence
           and
           Godhead
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           ver
           .
           6.
           
           Secondly
           ,
           His
           Incarnation
           and
           Humanity
           ,
           ver
           .
           7.
           
           Thirdly
           ,
           His
           Humiliation
           and
           Ignominious
           Death
           ,
           ver
           .
           8.
           
           So
           that
           from
           the
           Text
           alone
           all
           the
           Ancient
           and
           Modern
           Enemies
           of
           our
           Blessed
           Lord
           and
           Saviour
           may
           be
           clearly
           baffled
           ,
           and
           all
           those
           damnable
           Heresies
           which
           either
           divest
           him
           of
           his
           God-head
           ,
           or
           deprive
           us
           of
           the
           comfort
           of
           his
           powerful
           Mediation
           and
           meritorious
           Death
           ;
           I
           say
           ,
           such
           damnable
           Heresies
           may
           from
           this
           Text
           be
           plainly
           refuted
           .
        
         
         
           So
           pat
           is
           this
           Text
           against
           the
           Socinians
           ,
           
           that
           they
           are
           exceedingly
           gravelled
           with
           it
           ,
           and
           use
           a
           great
           many
           Subterfuges
           to
           shift
           the
           force
           of
           it
           :
           by
           which
           they
           discover
           their
           own
           disingenuity
           ,
           and
           shew
           ,
           that
           their
           not
           embracing
           the
           Truth
           ,
           proceeds
           not
           from
           want
           of
           sufficient
           Conviction
           ,
           but
           because
           they
           bear
           not
           love
           and
           good
           will
           to
           the
           Truth
           .
           Thus
           ,
           say
           they
           ,
           the
           word
           which
           is
           rendered
           Form
           ,
           in
           the
           6.
           v.
           imports
           never
           any
           reality
           of
           substance
           ,
           but
           only
           a
           mere
           semblance
           and
           appearance
           ;
           and
           so
           Jesus
           being
           in
           the
           
             form
             of
             God
          
           ,
           is
           no
           more
           ,
           than
           that
           there
           appeared
           some
           Rays
           of
           Divinity
           in
           him
           ,
           and
           about
           him
           ;
           that
           he
           was
           vested
           with
           some
           shadow
           of
           Divine
           Power
           ,
           while
           in
           the
           mean
           time
           he
           was
           in
           himself
           ,
           and
           in
           his
           Nature
           ,
           only
           a
           weak
           Man
           as
           others
           .
           Thus
           they
           play
           with
           the
           word
           Form
           ,
           as
           if
           it
           were
           exclusive
           of
           all
           reality
           :
           And
           by
           this
           means
           ,
           what
           St.
           Paul
           saith
           here
           of
           Jesus
           ,
           might
           be
           with
           as
           great
           truth
           said
           of
           some
           of
           the
           Prophets
           ,
           and
           especially
           of
           Moses
           .
           To
           this
           is
           replied
           by
           Dr.
           Hammond
           ,
           and
           other
           learned
           Criticks
           ,
           that
           the
           word
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           is
           never
           used
           for
           an
           external
           or
           accidental
           appearance
           ,
           but
           for
           such
           visible
           tokens
           
           as
           flow
           from
           ,
           and
           are
           the
           Effects
           of
           a
           real
           Essence
           ;
           and
           so
           according
           to
           the
           common
           acceptation
           of
           Authours
           ,
           the
           word
           which
           we
           have
           for
           Form
           ,
           is
           all
           one
           with
           Nature
           ,
           or
           it
           doth
           signifie
           the
           external
           or
           visible
           appearance
           of
           an
           inward
           and
           real
           or
           natural
           Essence
           .
           I
           shall
           not
           trouble
           you
           with
           Instances
           to
           prove
           this
           .
           But
           even
           the
           Unlearned
           may
           see
           this
           from
           the
           Text
           ;
           for
           as
           St.
           Paul
           speakketh
           of
           the
           
             form
             of
             God
          
           ,
           so
           of
           the
           
             form
             of
             a
             Servant
          
           ,
           and
           sets
           those
           two
           in
           opposition
           :
           If
           therefore
           the
           one
           was
           real
           ,
           why
           not
           the
           other
           ?
           If
           by
           the
           one
           all
           acknowledge
           the
           Nature
           of
           Man
           ,
           why
           should
           not
           the
           Nature
           of
           God
           be
           understood
           by
           the
           other
           ?
           And
           seeing
           the
           Apostle
           doth
           not
           ascribe
           to
           Jesus
           Christ
           the
           
             form
             of
             a
             Servant
          
           ,
           more
           positively
           than
           the
           
             form
             of
             God
          
           ;
           therefore
           unless
           we
           turn
           the
           whole
           Gospel
           into
           a
           Sham
           ,
           and
           all
           its
           Mysteries
           into
           imaginary
           Dreams
           and
           Visions
           ,
           and
           make
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           who
           published
           them
           ,
           so
           many
           Visionaries
           ,
           we
           must
           say
           ,
           that
           Jesus
           Christ
           was
           as
           really
           in
           the
           
             form
             of
             God
          
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           
             form
             of
             Man
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           was
           God
           as
           really
           as
           Man
           ,
           and
           did
           partake
           of
           the
           real
           Essence
           and
           Nature
           of
           the
           one
           no
           less
           than
           the
           other
           .
        
         
         
           Again
           ,
           to
           give
           you
           a
           further
           instance
           of
           the
           Socinians
           Dis-ingenuity
           in
           this
           place
           .
           As
           they
           dwindle
           the
           other
           words
           
             (
             he
             thought
             it
             not
             robbery
             to
             be
             equal
             with
             God
             )
          
           into
           just
           nothing
           ,
           and
           endeavour
           to
           put
           this
           gloss
           on
           them
           ,
           viz.
           That
           he
           would
           not
           boast
           himself
           equal
           to
           God
           ,
           nor
           retain
           those
           Rays
           and
           Appearances
           of
           Divinity
           communicated
           to
           him
           ,
           to
           the
           prejudice
           of
           the
           God-head
           ,
           which
           is
           to
           pervert
           the
           Apostles
           plain
           words
           ,
           and
           to
           put
           a
           contrary
           sence
           on
           them
           .
           So
           they
           contend
           ,
           that
           all
           this
           6th
           .
           Verse
           is
           to
           be
           understood
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           after
           he
           was
           Born
           ,
           and
           had
           made
           his
           appearance
           among
           Men
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           he
           was
           Man
           before
           he
           was
           in
           
             the
             form
             of
             God
          
           ,
           or
           in
           that
           state
           in
           which
           it
           was
           no
           Robbery
           ,
           or
           no
           Presumption
           and
           Usurpation
           in
           him
           to
           pretend
           an
           Equality
           with
           God
           :
           And
           if
           this
           be
           not
           to
           wrest
           the
           Apostles
           words
           ,
           to
           make
           him
           speak
           Nonsence
           ,
           and
           to
           give
           the
           Lye
           to
           his
           plain
           Assertions
           ,
           I
           know
           not
           what
           may
           be
           said
           to
           do
           it
           .
           When
           I
           consider
           how
           the
           Socinians
           treat
           this
           ,
           and
           other
           Passages
           of
           Holy
           Scripture
           ,
           how
           they
           rack
           their
           Invention
           to
           do
           force
           and
           violence
           to
           the
           plainest
           Texts
           :
           and
           rather
           than
           own
           or
           receive
           the
           Truth
           ,
           they
           will
           father
           Nonsence
           ,
           
           Absurdities
           ,
           and
           palpable
           Contradictions
           upon
           the
           Pen-men
           of
           Scripture
           :
           I
           cannot
           but
           look
           upon
           them
           as
           willful
           Resisters
           of
           the
           Truth
           ,
           who
           are
           without
           all
           excuse
           .
           If
           one
           search
           for
           the
           Truth
           ,
           but
           cannot
           find
           it
           ,
           he
           is
           to
           be
           pitied
           ;
           if
           he
           shew
           good
           will
           ,
           and
           only
           holds
           off
           ,
           because
           he
           wants
           sufficient
           Instruction
           ,
           or
           that
           the
           Truth
           appears
           not
           to
           him
           with
           clearness
           and
           evidence
           ,
           there
           is
           place
           for
           Charity
           ;
           for
           in
           that
           case
           the
           defect
           is
           in
           the
           Judgment
           and
           not
           in
           the
           Will
           ,
           the
           Head
           and
           not
           the
           Heart
           is
           to
           blame
           .
           But
           there
           is
           no
           place
           for
           Charity
           it self
           ,
           when
           one
           will
           not
           lay
           aside
           his
           Prejudices
           against
           the
           Truth
           ,
           when
           he
           employs
           his
           Wit
           to
           raise
           Objections
           ,
           and
           to
           find
           Shifts
           ,
           when
           the
           plainest
           Assertions
           will
           not
           prevail
           ,
           but
           rather
           than
           yield
           ,
           will
           do
           violence
           to
           his
           own
           reason
           and
           other
           Mens
           .
           Such
           were
           the
           Scribes
           and
           Pharisees
           of
           old
           ;
           they
           would
           not
           receive
           Jesus
           as
           the
           Messias
           ,
           tho'
           he
           came
           at
           the
           time
           appointed
           ,
           and
           with
           all
           the
           Evidence
           that
           could
           be
           desired
           .
           The
           Socinians
           now
           are
           rather
           more
           guilty
           ;
           they
           also
           wilfully
           resist
           the
           Truth
           and
           the
           holy
           Spirit
           of
           God
           who
           is
           the
           Author
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           therefore
           deserve
           to
           be
           abhorred
           ;
           they
           are
           among
           the
           Number
           
           of
           those
           false
           Teachers
           ,
           
             who
             privily
             bring
          
           
           
             in
             damnable
             heresies
             ,
             even
             denying
             the
             Lord
             that
             bought
             them
             ;
             and
             therefore
             bring
             upon
             themselves
             swift
             destruction
             ,
          
           as
           St.
           Peter
           speaks
           .
           I
           wish
           what
           he
           subjoins
           there
           may
           not
           hold
           true
           of
           these
           times
           we
           live
           in
           ,
           especially
           amongst
           our selves
           ,
           
             viz.
             That
             many
             shall
             follow
             their
             pernicious
             ways
             .
          
           There
           is
           a
           time
           ,
           of
           which
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           that
           every
           Man
           doth
           whatsoever
           is
           right
           in
           his
           own
           Eyes
           ;
           and
           there
           is
           a
           time
           not
           much
           unlike
           the
           other
           ,
           in
           which
           Men
           take
           liberty
           to
           speak
           what
           they
           please
           ,
           to
           teach
           and
           vent
           whatever
           Fancies
           come
           in
           their
           Head.
           When
           the
           Order
           and
           Unity
           of
           the
           Church
           is
           broken
           ,
           when
           its
           Pastors
           and
           Governours
           cannot
           exert
           their
           Authority
           ;
           then
           the
           Enemy
           steps
           in
           ,
           and
           sowes
           his
           Tares
           ,
           then
           false
           Teachers
           arise
           and
           diffuse
           their
           Poisonous
           Doctrines
           .
           We
           have
           not
           only
           reason
           to
           fear
           this
           ,
           but
           cause
           enough
           already
           to
           bewail
           and
           lament
           it
           ;
           for
           it
           is
           actually
           done
           .
           This
           ,
           and
           other
           Damnable
           Errors
           came
           in
           with
           the
           late
           Troubles
           ,
           and
           they
           spread
           and
           grew
           up
           mightily
           under
           Cromwell
           his
           Usurpation
           ,
           which
           made
           Maresius
           utter
           these
           remarkable
           words
           ,
           
             O
             deplorandam
             conditionem
             Anglioe
             ,
             quoe
             post
             Reges
             exactos
             ,
             ipsi
             Christo
          
           
           
             Regi
             Regum
             mandat
             exilium
             ,
             nec
             videtur
             majorem
             libertatem
             magno
             cruore
             redemptam
             anhelasse
             ,
             quam
             ut
             Licentiam
             consequeretur
             &
             faceret
             quidlibet
             audendi
             ,
          
           
           
             quidlibet
             scribendi
             ,
             quidlibet
             credendi
          
           .
           
             O
             the
             deplorable
             Condition
             of
             England
             ,
             which
             having
             driven
             out
             their
             Kings
             ,
             now
             constrains
             the
             King
             of
             Kings
             to
             be
             Banished
             ,
             and
             it
             seems
             that
             they
             have
             panted
             after
             a
             Liberty
             even
             at
             the
             expence
             of
             much
             Blood
             ,
             only
             to
             obtain
             a
             Licence
             of
             Hearing
             ,
             Writing
             ,
             and
             Believing
             what
             they
             please
             .
          
           I
           would
           not
           make
           this
           Remark
           ,
           if
           it
           was
           not
           necessary
           ,
           if
           these
           Errors
           were
           not
           Dangerous
           and
           Damnable
           ;
           if
           they
           did
           not
           strike
           at
           the
           root
           of
           our
           holy
           Religion
           ,
           and
           did
           not
           overturn
           all
           the
           hopes
           which
           the
           Catholick
           Church
           have
           been
           Building
           for
           near
           these
           Seventeen
           Hundred
           Years
           .
        
         
           The
           Deity
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           is
           not
           an
           idle
           Speculation
           which
           one
           may
           be
           safely
           ignorant
           of
           ,
           and
           which
           no
           body
           is
           obliged
           to
           know
           ,
           believe
           ,
           or
           profess
           ,
           as
           an
           insolent
           Unworthy
           Author
           ,
           in
           a
           late
           *
           Blasphemous
           Pamphlet
           is
           pleased
           to
           talk
           .
           No
           certainly
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           Truth
           of
           the
           highest
           Importance
           ,
           which
           shines
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           with
           all
           clearness
           and
           evident
           
           Splendor
           ,
           and
           where
           every
           one
           that
           reads
           may
           see
           the
           express
           Belief
           and
           Acknowledgment
           of
           it
           required
           as
           absolutely
           necessary
           to
           Salvation
           .
           Wherefore
           let
           us
           take
           care
           to
           build
           our selves
           up
           in
           this
           Faith
           ;
           and
           to
           do
           it
           this
           Day
           is
           not
           improper
           ;
           nay
           ,
           it
           is
           very
           proper
           ;
           for
           we
           cannot
           commemorate
           his
           Birth
           with
           sufficient
           Admiration
           and
           Thankfulness
           ,
           if
           we
           do
           not
           believe
           the
           Dignity
           of
           his
           Person
           ;
           our
           Joy
           and
           Gladness
           will
           fall
           low
           and
           vanish
           into
           nothing
           ,
           if
           we
           be
           not
           perswaded
           ,
           that
           the
           Child
           which
           was
           this
           Day
           Born
           ,
           and
           given
           unto
           us
           ,
           was
           truly
           Immanuel
           ,
           or
           God
           with
           us
           .
           And
           what
           small
           hopes
           can
           we
           raise
           to
           our selves
           from
           the
           Sacrament
           which
           is
           to
           be
           Administred
           ,
           if
           we
           be
           not
           assured
           ,
           that
           ,
           by
           it
           ,
           is
           communicated
           and
           applied
           unto
           us
           the
           Merits
           of
           one
           who
           is
           God
           as
           well
           as
           Man
           ,
           and
           so
           both
           
             able
             and
             willing
             to
             save
             to
             the
             uttermost
             such
             as
             come
             unto
             him
             .
          
        
         
           For
           evincing
           of
           this
           Important
           ,
           Useful
           ,
           
           and
           Comfortable
           Truth
           ,
           I
           need
           not
           go
           beyond
           the
           Text
           ;
           for
           there
           it
           is
           plainly
           and
           fully
           asserted
           .
           For
           ,
           1.
           
           You
           see
           that
           here
           the
           Apostle
           declares
           Jesus
           Christ
           to
           have
           pre-existed
           ,
           or
           to
           have
           had
           a
           Being
           before
           he
           was
           Man
           :
           for
           
           unless
           he
           had
           subsisted
           before
           ,
           it
           could
           not
           have
           been
           said
           that
           he
           took
           upon
           himself
           the
           
             form
             of
             a
             Servant
          
           ;
           and
           that
           in
           so
           doing
           ,
           he
           
             made
             himself
             of
             no
             reputation
          
           ;
           for
           what
           is
           not
           in
           being
           ,
           cannot
           assume
           to
           it self
           an
           Existence
           ,
           nor
           make
           choice
           of
           the
           manner
           and
           condition
           of
           its
           Existence
           .
           2.
           
           It
           is
           clear
           by
           what
           the
           Apostle
           saith
           ,
           that
           the
           state
           in
           which
           he
           pre-existed
           was
           preferable
           to
           ,
           and
           more
           glorious
           ,
           than
           that
           ,
           in
           which
           he
           was
           made
           or
           found
           in
           the
           likeness
           of
           Men
           ;
           otherwise
           it
           could
           not
           be
           true
           that
           he
           made
           himself
           of
           no
           reputation
           when
           he
           became
           Man.
           By
           which
           expression
           also
           it
           appears
           ,
           that
           the
           Apostle
           evidently
           referrs
           to
           some
           pre-existent
           state
           ;
           for
           unless
           he
           debased
           himself
           ,
           by
           submitting
           to
           be
           Born
           ,
           he
           cannot
           be
           said
           to
           debase
           himself
           by
           any
           after
           Act
           ;
           for
           neither
           his
           Birth
           nor
           first
           Years
           were
           so
           glorious
           as
           his
           last
           ,
           in
           which
           he
           appeared
           as
           a
           Prophet
           at
           least
           ,
           and
           a
           very
           eminent
           one
           too
           ,
           full
           of
           Power
           and
           Authority
           .
           3.
           
           We
           see
           clearly
           here
           his
           Divinity
           and
           Godhead
           ,
           in
           that
           it
           is
           said
           expresly
           ,
           
             he
             was
          
           ,
           or
           subsisted
           
             in
             the
             form
             of
             God
          
           ,
           and
           in
           that
           state
           thought
           it
           not
           Robbery
           to
           be
           equal
           with
           God.
           By
           subsisting
           in
           the
           form
           of
           God
           ,
           there
           must
           be
           understood
           ,
           1.
           
           A
           
           real
           participation
           of
           the
           Divine
           Nature
           and
           all
           its
           essential
           Attributes
           ,
           as
           Wisdom
           ,
           Power
           ,
           Goodness
           ,
           Eternity
           ,
           &c.
           for
           the
           form
           of
           a
           thing
           is
           its
           Essence
           ;
           and
           to
           partake
           of
           the
           form
           of
           any
           thing
           is
           to
           have
           the
           Essence
           of
           that
           thing
           .
           2.
           
           This
           comprehends
           the
           Majesty
           ,
           Glory
           ,
           Authority
           ,
           Splendor
           ,
           and
           Dignity
           which
           agrees
           to
           the
           infinite
           and
           incomprehensible
           Nature
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           all
           those
           Acts
           ,
           Signs
           ,
           and
           Tokens
           by
           which
           the
           great
           God
           manifests
           himself
           to
           the
           heavenly
           Inhabitants
           :
           for
           the
           form
           of
           a
           King
           is
           not
           the
           Name
           or
           Simple
           Right
           to
           hold
           that
           Name
           ;
           but
           it
           comprehends
           the
           Marks
           ,
           Badges
           ,
           and
           Emblems
           of
           Royal
           Dignity
           ,
           as
           the
           Purple
           ,
           the
           Scepter
           and
           Diadem
           ,
           the
           Throne
           and
           Guards
           ,
           and
           what
           else
           the
           Laws
           of
           Nations
           ,
           or
           the
           particular
           Custom
           of
           Kingdoms
           make
           declarative
           of
           Majesty
           and
           Kingly
           Power
           .
           This
           is
           the
           form
           of
           a
           King
           ;
           and
           he
           who
           doth
           not
           possess
           this
           ,
           cannot
           be
           said
           to
           be
           in
           the
           form
           of
           a
           King.
           So
           the
           form
           of
           God
           ,
           is
           the
           Glory
           ,
           Dignity
           ,
           Majesty
           and
           Greatness
           which
           is
           due
           to
           so
           high
           a
           Name
           :
           And
           by
           ascribing
           to
           Jesus
           Christ
           the
           form
           of
           God
           ,
           is
           declared
           ,
           that
           he
           not
           only
           in
           himself
           did
           partake
           of
           the
           Divine
           Nature
           ,
           but
           also
           that
           before
           
           his
           Incarnation
           he
           appeared
           in
           the
           Heavens
           ,
           invested
           with
           all
           the
           Glory
           and
           Majesty
           proper
           and
           peculiar
           to
           God
           ;
           as
           Creating
           the
           World
           ,
           Upholding
           and
           Governing
           it
           ,
           receiving
           Worship
           and
           Adoration
           from
           Angels
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           .
           I
           might
           confirm
           this
           by
           several
           other
           Texts
           ,
           but
           I
           shall
           only
           mention
           two
           .
           The
           First
           is
           ,
           Heb.
           i.
           3.
           
           Where
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           that
           he
           is
           
             the
             brightness
             of
             God's
             glory
             ,
             the
             express
             image
             of
             his
             person
             ,
             and
             upholdeth
             all
             things
             by
             the
             word
             of
             his
             power
             .
          
           The
           other
           is
           ,
           Iohn
           17.
           5.
           
           Where
           Jesus
           Christ
           maketh
           mention
           of
           a
           Glory
           ,
           which
           he
           had
           with
           the
           Father
           before
           the
           Foundation
           of
           the
           World.
           
        
         
           Now
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           know
           ,
           that
           he
           held
           all
           this
           of
           right
           ,
           and
           by
           vertue
           of
           his
           Nature
           ,
           and
           not
           otherwise
           ,
           the
           Apostle
           adds
           ,
           
             that
             he
             thought
             it
             not
             robbery
             to
             be
             equal
             with
             God
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           he
           did
           not
           reckon
           it
           Usurpation
           ,
           Arrogancy
           ,
           or
           Presumption
           to
           hold
           an
           Equality
           with
           God
           ,
           and
           consequently
           he
           is
           truly
           God.
           For
           if
           Jesus
           Christ
           was
           not
           by
           Nature
           God
           ,
           if
           he
           was
           a
           mere
           Creature
           ,
           though
           never
           so
           excellent
           ,
           it
           would
           be
           great
           Robbery
           ,
           and
           the
           highest
           Presumption
           and
           Usurpation
           for
           him
           to
           entertain
           the
           least
           thought
           of
           an
           Equality
           with
           God
           :
           
           And
           it
           would
           be
           no
           less
           than
           Blasphemy
           ,
           for
           St.
           Paul
           or
           any
           other
           to
           talk
           so
           of
           him
           .
           But
           seeing
           not
           only
           here
           ,
           but
           every
           where
           throughout
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           we
           find
           such
           high
           Speeches
           of
           Christ
           ,
           which
           exalt
           him
           above
           all
           Creatures
           ,
           even
           to
           an
           Equality
           with
           God
           ;
           therefore
           it
           is
           an
           evident
           Demonstration
           that
           he
           is
           God
           in
           the
           strictest
           Propriety
           of
           Speech
           :
           For
           it
           is
           contrary
           to
           the
           Scope
           and
           Tenour
           of
           the
           Scripture
           to
           magnifie
           Men
           ,
           or
           Angels
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           Creature
           above
           what
           they
           are
           in
           their
           own
           Nature
           ,
           whatever
           Excellency
           God
           hath
           bestowed
           upon
           them
           :
           The
           Scriptures
           teach
           to
           set
           all
           Creatures
           ,
           even
           the
           highest
           ,
           at
           an
           infinite
           Distance
           from
           God
           ;
           It
           representeth
           as
           Idolatry
           ,
           the
           exalting
           Creatures
           to
           a
           Partnership
           of
           the
           Divinity
           ,
           the
           conferring
           on
           them
           the
           Names
           ,
           Titles
           ,
           Attributes
           ,
           and
           Worship
           which
           belong
           to
           God
           :
           It
           sheweth
           ,
           That
           God
           will
           not
           
             give
             his
             Glory
             unto
             another
          
           ,
           and
           is
           Jealous
           of
           others
           doing
           it
           ,
           that
           he
           cannot
           endure
           the
           Appearance
           of
           it
           :
           Therefore
           ,
           the
           Doctrine
           and
           Purpose
           of
           the
           Scripture
           is
           thwarted
           and
           contradicted
           by
           those
           Expressions
           we
           find
           concerning
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           if
           they
           be
           not
           founded
           upon
           his
           Nature
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           if
           he
           be
           not
           God.
           
        
         
         
           Consider
           ,
           I
           pray
           you
           ,
           that
           all
           the
           Revelations
           which
           God
           hath
           made
           were
           design'd
           to
           reclaim
           the
           World
           from
           Idolatry
           ,
           one
           great
           Instance
           of
           which
           was
           the
           Deifying
           of
           Men.
           If
           therefore
           Jesus
           be
           not
           God
           ,
           if
           he
           be
           only
           Man
           (
           as
           the
           Socinians
           hold
           )
           then
           there
           is
           ground
           to
           impeach
           this
           last
           and
           greatest
           Revelation
           ,
           as
           destroying
           the
           Design
           of
           the
           former
           ,
           at
           least
           of
           not
           being
           so
           wisely
           managed
           as
           to
           serve
           the
           common
           end
           of
           all
           :
           For
           in
           the
           other
           Dispensations
           ,
           the
           Men
           whom
           God
           used
           as
           his
           Instruments
           ,
           were
           carefully
           represented
           to
           the
           People
           to
           be
           Men
           of
           like
           Passions
           and
           Infirmities
           with
           themselves
           ;
           nay
           ,
           their
           Sins
           and
           Failings
           are
           put
           upon
           Record
           ,
           that
           none
           might
           be
           ensnared
           to
           conceit
           them
           Gods.
           But
           as
           to
           Jesus
           ,
           there
           are
           such
           Representations
           of
           him
           ,
           such
           Speeches
           concerning
           him
           ,
           as
           may
           perswade
           and
           incline
           both
           learned
           and
           unlearned
           to
           think
           him
           God
           ,
           and
           every
           Scruple
           removed
           which
           may
           obstruct
           such
           a
           Belief
           .
           Either
           therefore
           the
           Design
           of
           the
           Gospel
           is
           ,
           That
           we
           should
           receive
           him
           as
           God
           ,
           and
           consequently
           he
           is
           such
           ,
           or
           it
           doth
           not
           sufficiently
           prevent
           the
           falling
           into
           this
           Error
           (
           if
           it
           be
           one
           )
           but
           on
           the
           contrary
           layeth
           a
           Snare
           for
           it
           ,
           
           and
           tempteth
           to
           the
           Belief
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           so
           doth
           not
           suit
           with
           its
           own
           Design
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           adapted
           to
           its
           own
           end
           ;
           for
           it
           ensnareth
           to
           the
           committing
           of
           Idolatry
           in
           the
           Person
           of
           Jesus
           ,
           which
           is
           very
           absurd
           .
           To
           conclude
           this
           Point
           ,
           I
           would
           fain
           know
           of
           any
           who
           call
           this
           Truth
           in
           Question
           ,
           what
           would
           satisfie
           them
           ?
           Supposing
           Jesus
           is
           God
           ,
           what
           Evidence
           would
           they
           have
           of
           it
           ?
           What
           Proofs
           or
           Demonstrations
           ?
           Could
           Reason
           ask
           more
           than
           plain
           and
           simple
           Assertions
           ,
           the
           ascribing
           to
           him
           the
           Name
           ,
           Titles
           ,
           Attributes
           ,
           and
           Works
           peculiar
           to
           the
           true
           God
           ,
           and
           finally
           ,
           the
           enjoining
           all
           the
           Worship
           of
           the
           outward
           and
           inward
           Man
           ,
           which
           is
           only
           due
           to
           him
           ;
           and
           therefore
           let
           us
           conclude
           ,
           That
           Jesus
           is
           God
           ,
           blessed
           for
           ever
           .
        
         
           Having
           thus
           fully
           evinced
           the
           Deity
           
           of
           Jesus
           ,
           I
           proceed
           to
           speak
           of
           his
           Humanity
           or
           Incarnation
           ,
           which
           is
           declared
           in
           the
           7th
           .
           and
           8th
           .
           Verses
           .
           He
           whom
           we
           have
           declared
           to
           have
           been
           in
           the
           
             Form
             of
             God
          
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           equal
           with
           God
           ,
           was
           pleased
           to
           become
           Man
           ,
           not
           by
           ceasing
           to
           be
           God
           ,
           but
           by
           taking
           to
           himself
           the
           Nature
           of
           Man
           ,
           a
           Body
           and
           a
           Soul
           as
           other
           Men
           ,
           with
           the
           common
           natural
           Qualities
           
           and
           Properties
           of
           both
           .
           He
           did
           not
           exchange
           the
           Nature
           of
           God
           ,
           for
           that
           of
           Man
           ;
           but
           he
           assumed
           to
           the
           God-head
           the
           humane
           Nature
           ,
           and
           became
           strictly
           united
           with
           it
           ,
           so
           that
           in
           the
           Person
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           there
           was
           an
           Union
           of
           two
           Natures
           ,
           the
           divine
           and
           humane
           .
           
             In
             him
             dwelt
             the
             fullness
             of
             the
             God-head
             bodily
             ,
          
           Col.
           ii
           .
           9.
           
           
             The
             word
          
           (
           saith
           St.
           Iohn
           )
           
             was
             made
             flesh
          
           ,
           and
           
             dwelt
             among
             us
          
           .
           In
           former
           times
           this
           same
           Son
           of
           God
           assumed
           to
           himself
           a
           visible
           Shape
           ,
           by
           means
           of
           which
           he
           appeared
           to
           Abraham
           and
           the
           Prophets
           ,
           which
           he
           also
           laid
           aside
           again
           ,
           when
           he
           left
           off
           talking
           with
           them
           .
           But
           now
           he
           has
           taken
           the
           humane
           Nature
           to
           him
           in
           Reality
           and
           Truth
           ,
           and
           is
           become
           so
           personally
           united
           to
           it
           ,
           that
           he
           is
           never
           more
           to
           lay
           it
           aside
           ,
           but
           is
           to
           abide
           so
           for
           ever
           and
           ever
           .
           This
           is
           a
           stupendous
           and
           incomprehensible
           Mystery
           ,
           but
           the
           Truth
           of
           it
           is
           as
           evident
           as
           Scripture
           can
           make
           it
           .
           For
           as
           St.
           Paul
           ,
           in
           this
           place
           ,
           doth
           evidently
           assert
           the
           Deity
           and
           God-head
           of
           Jesus
           ,
           so
           he
           sets
           forth
           the
           Reality
           of
           his
           humane
           Nature
           .
           
             He
             took
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             the
             form
             of
             a
             servant
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           Nature
           of
           Man
           ,
           and
           all
           that
           is
           essential
           to
           it
           .
           And
           lest
           any
           should
           imagine
           a
           Difference
           
           betwixt
           him
           and
           others
           ,
           he
           adds
           ,
           
             he
             was
             made
             in
             the
             likeness
             of
             man
             ,
             and
             found
             in
             fashion
             as
             a
             man
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           he
           was
           in
           all
           things
           just
           as
           other
           Men
           ,
           except
           Sin
           ,
           which
           is
           an
           adventitious
           Quality
           ,
           and
           not
           essential
           to
           our
           Natures
           .
           And
           because
           he
           would
           be
           as
           other
           Men
           ,
           and
           demonstrate
           the
           Reality
           of
           his
           humane
           Nature
           as
           others
           ;
           therefore
           he
           came
           not
           to
           the
           World
           by
           immediate
           Creation
           as
           Adam
           ,
           but
           derived
           his
           Being
           from
           others
           .
           He
           was
           conceived
           in
           the
           Womb
           of
           a
           Woman
           ,
           and
           shut
           up
           in
           that
           dark
           and
           narrow
           Cell
           ,
           all
           the
           time
           which
           Nature
           has
           prescribed
           to
           others
           .
           He
           was
           brought
           forth
           after
           the
           ordinary
           manner
           ,
           and
           treated
           like
           the
           Children
           of
           Men
           ,
           swadled
           in
           Cloaths
           ,
           laid
           in
           a
           Cradle
           ,
           and
           put
           to
           suckle
           at
           the
           Breast
           .
           He
           did
           not
           grow
           up
           hastily
           ,
           and
           ripen
           after
           an
           extraordinary
           manner
           ,
           but
           arrived
           at
           the
           Stature
           of
           a
           Man
           ,
           after
           the
           usual
           Years
           of
           Infancy
           ,
           Childhood
           ,
           and
           Youth
           .
           He
           was
           not
           nourished
           by
           Miracles
           ,
           nor
           was
           his
           Body
           exempt
           from
           the
           Frailties
           and
           Sufferings
           of
           other
           Mens
           :
           For
           he
           was
           no
           less
           than
           others
           subject
           to
           Hunger
           and
           Thirst
           ,
           Cold
           and
           Heat
           ,
           Fainting
           and
           Weariedness
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           other
           things
           which
           Nature
           or
           Providence
           
           has
           made
           us
           liable
           to
           .
           As
           he
           espoused
           our
           Nature
           ,
           so
           he
           espoused
           it
           with
           all
           its
           Weakness
           and
           Infirmities
           ,
           and
           with
           all
           the
           Trouble
           which
           ordinarily
           attends
           it
           .
           Nay
           ,
           which
           is
           more
           ,
           he
           not
           only
           submitted
           to
           all
           the
           unavoidable
           Infirmities
           of
           our
           Nature
           ,
           but
           also
           to
           all
           the
           Misery
           which
           attends
           the
           meanest
           Condition
           of
           Men
           ,
           which
           the
           Apostle
           points
           at
           by
           the
           Form
           of
           a
           Servant
           .
        
         
           
             The
             form
             of
             a
             servant
          
           implies
           somewhat
           more
           than
           the
           Nature
           of
           Man
           simply
           ;
           for
           every
           Man
           is
           not
           a
           Servant
           .
           Jesus
           Christ
           has
           carried
           his
           humane
           Nature
           to
           Heaven
           ,
           but
           he
           is
           not
           there
           in
           the
           Form
           of
           a
           Servant
           ,
           for
           he
           is
           exalted
           above
           all
           .
           When
           therefore
           St.
           Paul
           saith
           ,
           he
           took
           upon
           him
           the
           Form
           of
           a
           Servant
           ,
           he
           remembers
           us
           of
           the
           low
           and
           contemptible
           Condition
           in
           which
           he
           appeared
           .
           For
           he
           came
           not
           to
           the
           World
           in
           Pomp
           and
           Splendour
           ,
           in
           the
           Form
           of
           a
           King
           or
           some
           great
           Person
           :
           Nor
           did
           he
           aspire
           after
           a
           State
           of
           Grandeur
           ,
           Power
           ,
           and
           Command
           over
           others
           ,
           but
           chose
           to
           be
           born
           of
           mean
           and
           poor
           Parents
           ,
           who
           were
           totally
           divested
           of
           the
           Glory
           which
           by
           their
           descent
           they
           might
           have
           pretended
           to
           .
           
           He
           was
           lodged
           with
           a
           Carpenter
           ,
           brought
           up
           in
           his
           House
           ,
           learned
           his
           Trade
           ,
           and
           wrought
           with
           his
           own
           hands
           for
           his
           Bread
           :
           And
           though
           it
           be
           lawful
           for
           Men
           to
           endeavour
           to
           better
           their
           Condition
           ,
           if
           they
           take
           honest
           means
           ;
           yet
           he
           never
           made
           a
           Fortune
           to
           himself
           ;
           
             the
             foxes
             had
             holes
             ,
             and
             the
             fowls
             of
             the
             air
             nests
             ,
             but
             the
             Son
             of
             Man
             had
             no
             place
             or
             possession
          
           of
           his
           own
           
             where
             to
             lay
             his
             head
          
           .
           When
           he
           entered
           upon
           the
           Exercise
           of
           his
           Ministery
           ,
           his
           Retinue
           was
           a
           dozen
           of
           poor
           Fishermen
           ,
           instead
           of
           splendid
           Walls
           and
           Schools
           ,
           he
           taught
           in
           Desarts
           ,
           on
           the
           Tops
           of
           Mountains
           ,
           and
           from
           the
           sides
           of
           small
           Ships
           and
           Boats.
           He
           was
           born
           under
           the
           Law
           ,
           and
           subject
           to
           it
           ;
           he
           wore
           the
           heavy
           Yoke
           of
           Moses
           ,
           and
           religiously
           observed
           all
           his
           Laws
           .
           He
           was
           also
           subject
           to
           the
           Romans
           ,
           and
           obliged
           to
           pay
           them
           Tribute
           ,
           though
           he
           owed
           them
           none
           .
           In
           a
           word
           ,
           while
           he
           was
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           his
           outward
           Condition
           was
           base
           ,
           ignoble
           ,
           and
           contemptible
           ;
           and
           in
           that
           Condition
           he
           was
           treated
           like
           a
           Slave
           ,
           forced
           to
           endure
           more
           Hardship
           and
           Misery
           than
           ever
           any
           Slave
           was
           put
           to
           .
           He
           was
           mocked
           ,
           beaten
           ,
           and
           cruelly
           and
           unmercifully
           used
           ;
           he
           was
           loaded
           with
           Contempt
           ,
           
           Injuries
           ,
           Reproach
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           Evils
           which
           Men
           or
           Devils
           could
           invent
           .
           And
           yet
           ,
           like
           a
           good
           and
           faithful
           Servant
           ,
           he
           never
           declined
           his
           Duty
           ,
           nor
           shifted
           the
           Commands
           which
           were
           laid
           upon
           him
           ;
           but
           
             humbled
             himself
             ,
             and
             became
             obedient
             unto
             death
             ,
             even
             the
             death
             of
             the
             cross
             .
          
        
         
           This
           is
           the
           last
           Point
           of
           the
           Text.
           But
           I
           cannot
           enter
           upon
           it
           now
           ;
           I
           must
           pass
           it
           till
           another
           time
           .
           The
           two
           Points
           I
           have
           handled
           are
           sufficient
           for
           the
           present
           ;
           to
           add
           more
           would
           perhaps
           be
           too
           great
           a
           burthen
           to
           our
           weak
           Minds
           .
        
         
           I
           have
           laid
           before
           you
           a
           Mystery
           
           which
           was
           hid
           from
           the
           Foundation
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           but
           is
           now
           revealed
           by
           the
           Gospel
           ;
           a
           Mystery
           which
           the
           longest
           and
           most
           profound
           Meditation
           can
           never
           exhaust
           :
           A
           Mystery
           which
           may
           give
           to
           all
           Eternity
           matter
           of
           Admiration
           
           both
           to
           Angels
           and
           Men
           :
           A
           Mystery
           which
           (
           as
           our
           Apostle
           saith
           )
           to
           all
           that
           are
           Perfect
           ,
           sheweth
           both
           the
           Wisdom
           and
           Power
           of
           God.
           These
           Divine
           Attributes
           were
           never
           so
           admirably
           manifested
           .
           The
           Power
           of
           God
           is
           clearly
           seen
           ,
           and
           evidently
           set
           forth
           in
           the
           Creation
           of
           the
           World
           ;
           the
           erecting
           such
           a
           
           vast
           Fabrick
           out
           of
           Nothing
           ,
           the
           conconjoining
           its
           Parts
           ,
           so
           that
           they
           neither
           interfere
           nor
           breed
           Confusion
           ,
           and
           the
           adorning
           those
           various
           Parts
           with
           an
           infinite
           Variety
           of
           Creatures
           to
           Inhabit
           them
           ,
           is
           a
           great
           instance
           of
           Divine
           and
           Almighty
           Power
           .
           So
           is
           the
           Production
           of
           Man
           ,
           the
           Contrivance
           of
           his
           Body
           ,
           the
           Faculties
           of
           his
           Soul
           ,
           and
           the
           Union
           of
           two
           so
           different
           Species
           ,
           as
           Matter
           and
           Spirit
           into
           one
           Composition
           .
           But
           yet
           it
           is
           more
           astonishing
           ,
           and
           more
           incomprehensible
           to
           see
           the
           Creature
           Deified
           ,
           the
           God-head
           Embodied
           ,
           and
           the
           Humane
           and
           Divine
           Nature
           united
           together
           in
           one
           Person
           .
           And
           as
           the
           Power
           of
           God
           is
           hereby
           seen
           ,
           so
           his
           Wisdom
           in
           contriving
           this
           Way
           ,
           to
           confound
           Satan
           ,
           to
           destroy
           Sin
           ,
           to
           save
           Mankind
           ,
           to
           declare
           his
           own
           Justice
           ,
           and
           to
           keep
           up
           the
           Authority
           of
           his
           righteous
           Laws
           .
           Lord
           ,
           what
           Admiration
           may
           this
           breed
           !
           How
           ought
           the
           Contemplation
           of
           this
           to
           transport
           us
           !
        
         
           But
           Admiration
           ought
           not
           to
           be
           the
           
           only
           Effect
           of
           this
           Contemplation
           ;
           it
           should
           also
           engender
           Love
           :
           and
           indeed
           ,
           if
           our
           Hearts
           be
           not
           hard
           as
           an
           Adamant
           ,
           and
           as
           insensible
           as
           a
           Stone
           ,
           it
           will
           enflame
           them
           with
           ardent
           love
           to
           God
           ,
           
           who
           hath
           so
           highly
           regarded
           us
           ,
           as
           to
           dignifie
           us
           beyond
           the
           Angels
           ,
           and
           any
           Creature
           in
           Heaven
           or
           Earth
           .
           He
           is
           infinitely
           above
           us
           ,
           and
           standeth
           not
           in
           need
           of
           us
           ,
           and
           yet
           he
           hath
           had
           a
           particular
           Concernment
           for
           us
           ,
           and
           hath
           honoured
           us
           beyond
           Expression
           :
           And
           that
           too
           ,
           when
           we
           were
           Rebels
           ,
           and
           Apostates
           ,
           and
           guilty
           of
           a
           Thousand
           Indignities
           done
           to
           the
           Deity
           .
           If
           he
           had
           cast
           some
           Pity
           upon
           us
           ,
           or
           shewed
           some
           Commiseration
           ,
           after
           we
           had
           crouched
           and
           humbled
           our selves
           ,
           and
           bewailed
           our
           Sins
           with
           weeping
           and
           sorrowful
           Hearts
           ,
           it
           had
           not
           a
           little
           shewed
           his
           Goodness
           ,
           even
           in
           this
           Case
           his
           Mercy
           would
           have
           been
           abundantly
           declared
           .
           But
           what
           superabundant
           Mercy
           was
           it
           ,
           to
           seek
           us
           first
           ,
           nay
           ,
           to
           court
           and
           wooe
           us
           ,
           when
           we
           hated
           him
           ,
           and
           were
           running
           away
           from
           him
           ,
           and
           that
           too
           ,
           by
           no
           meaner
           Person
           than
           his
           own
           Son.
           
             God
             ,
             who
             at
             sundry
             times
             ,
             and
             in
             divers
             manners
             ,
             spake
             in
             time
             past
             to
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             hath
             in
             these
             last
             days
             spoken
             unto
             us
             by
             his
             Son
             ,
             whom
             he
             hath
             appointed
             heir
             of
             all
             things
             ,
             by
             whom
             also
             he
             made
             the
             worlds
             .
          
           Lord
           ,
           how
           little
           did
           Man
           deserve
           
           this
           !
           And
           what
           Obligations
           doth
           this
           lay
           on
           Man
           ,
           to
           love
           ,
           fear
           ,
           and
           serve
           God!
           
        
         
           Again
           ,
           how
           should
           our
           Hearts
           cleave
           to
           Jesus
           Christ
           ?
           What
           a
           strong
           and
           passionate
           Affection
           should
           we
           have
           for
           him
           ?
           Who
           ,
           for
           us
           ,
           and
           for
           our
           sakes
           ,
           made
           himself
           of
           no
           Reputation
           :
           Who
           ,
           to
           serve
           us
           ,
           and
           procure
           our
           good
           ,
           laid
           aside
           the
           Glory
           which
           he
           had
           before
           the
           Foundation
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           being
           in
           the
           Form
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           in
           a
           State
           in
           which
           he
           thought
           it
           not
           Robbery
           to
           be
           equal
           to
           God
           ,
           did
           yet
           take
           upon
           him
           the
           Form
           of
           a
           Servant
           .
           All
           this
           was
           his
           own
           proper
           deed
           ,
           and
           the
           meer
           effect
           of
           his
           free
           Love.
           You
           see
           all
           is
           ascribed
           to
           himself
           ,
           and
           indeed
           there
           was
           no
           Force
           to
           constrain
           him
           ;
           wherefore
           so
           great
           and
           so
           free
           Love
           in
           him
           ,
           requires
           the
           greatest
           Measure
           of
           Love
           from
           us
           .
           Do
           you
           think
           what
           he
           has
           done
           nothing
           ?
           Seems
           it
           little
           to
           you
           ,
           to
           exchange
           the
           Form
           of
           God
           for
           the
           Form
           of
           a
           Servant
           ?
           The
           Glory
           of
           Heaven
           for
           the
           Miseries
           of
           Earth
           ?
           Is
           it
           nothing
           think
           you
           ,
           for
           Omnipotency
           to
           be
           confined
           to
           the
           Weakness
           of
           a
           Child
           ?
           For
           the
           Lord
           of
           all
           things
           to
           
           toil
           like
           a
           Slave
           ,
           and
           to
           wander
           up
           and
           down
           as
           a
           Beggar
           ?
           For
           him
           whom
           the
           Angels
           worshipped
           ,
           to
           be
           reproached
           ,
           injured
           ,
           and
           ill
           treated
           by
           Men
           ?
        
         
           What
           stupendous
           Humility
           was
           here
           !
           What
           wonderful
           Condescension
           was
           this
           !
           Especially
           when
           the
           profit
           did
           not
           redound
           to
           himself
           ,
           but
           to
           others
           who
           little
           deserved
           it
           at
           his
           hands
           .
           Has
           not
           Jesus
           by
           this
           ,
           shewed
           himself
           a
           kind
           and
           loving
           Lord
           ?
           Is
           not
           he
           that
           careful
           Shepherd
           ,
           who
           ,
           to
           get
           the
           strayed
           Sheep
           ,
           left
           the
           Ninety
           and
           Nine
           who
           never
           went
           astray
           ?
           Is
           it
           not
           time
           now
           to
           ask
           ,
           what
           shall
           we
           render
           to
           the
           Lord
           for
           all
           this
           Love
           and
           Kindness
           ?
           Alas
           !
           We
           cannot
           requite
           him
           ,
           though
           we
           give
           our selves
           ,
           and
           endure
           the
           greatest
           Hardships
           for
           him
           ,
           it
           is
           but
           a
           small
           and
           a
           sorry
           Recompence
           .
           Yet
           such
           is
           his
           Goodness
           ,
           that
           he
           will
           accept
           of
           any
           sincere
           Returns
           of
           Kindness
           from
           us
           .
           And
           we
           cannot
           make
           a
           better
           Return
           to
           him
           than
           by
           preserving
           the
           Dignity
           of
           our
           Natures
           ,
           which
           he
           hath
           now
           consecrated
           by
           this
           Assumption
           of
           it
           unto
           the
           Divine
           .
           Indeed
           this
           layeth
           indispensible
           Obligations
           on
           us
           ,
           to
           sanctifie
           our selves
           ,
           to
           
           put
           away
           all
           Filthiness
           of
           the
           Flesh
           and
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           to
           adorn
           our selves
           with
           all
           manner
           of
           Holiness
           .
           To
           walk
           in
           sin
           ,
           to
           give
           way
           to
           Ungodliness
           and
           worldly
           Lust
           ,
           to
           pollute
           our selves
           with
           Excess
           ,
           Uncleanness
           ,
           and
           other
           Vices
           ,
           is
           ,
           not
           only
           to
           debase
           our selves
           ,
           but
           to
           dishonour
           Christ.
           These
           Sins
           are
           become
           now
           more
           sinful
           .
           To
           let
           the
           Devil
           ,
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           the
           Flesh
           reign
           in
           us
           ,
           and
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           incorporate
           with
           us
           ,
           by
           the
           entire
           Possession
           of
           our
           Hearts
           ,
           is
           to
           rob
           Christ
           ,
           and
           to
           give
           away
           what
           is
           his
           Right
           :
           For
           though
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           be
           only
           united
           personally
           to
           one
           ,
           yet
           he
           has
           thereby
           purchased
           a
           Right
           to
           all
           Mankind
           .
           
             And
             will
             ye
             thus
             requite
             the
             Lord
             ,
             ye
             foolish
             people
             and
             unwise
             .
          
        
         
           Finally
           ,
           The
           Incarnation
           of
           the
           Son
           
           of
           God
           may
           afford
           great
           Comfort
           to
           us
           ,
           both
           against
           Temptation
           to
           sin
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           Afflictions
           which
           in
           this
           Life
           we
           are
           liable
           to
           .
           He
           who
           has
           taken
           our
           Nature
           upon
           him
           ,
           and
           by
           that
           means
           is
           become
           our
           Kinsman
           and
           Brother
           is
           the
           Almighty
           and
           all-sufficient
           Lord
           ,
           who
           can
           help
           us
           in
           the
           time
           of
           our
           need
           .
           He
           knows
           ,
           by
           becoming
           Man
           ,
           
           our
           Weakness
           ,
           and
           will
           pity
           our
           Infirmities
           ,
           and
           will
           not
           suffer
           us
           either
           to
           be
           tempted
           or
           afflicted
           
             above
             what
             we
             are
             able
             ;
             but
             with
             both
             will
             send
             a
             way
             whereby
             we
             may
             escape
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             be
             able
             to
             bear
             it
             .
          
           If
           we
           do
           not
           surrender
           our selves
           to
           Sin
           ,
           it
           can
           now
           never
           prove
           our
           Ruine
           ;
           if
           we
           do
           not
           yield
           basely
           ,
           no
           Temptation
           can
           prove
           over
           strong
           ;
           if
           we
           do
           not
           betray
           our selves
           into
           the
           hands
           of
           the
           Devil
           ,
           he
           cannot
           hurt
           us
           ,
           for
           Christ
           is
           stronger
           than
           he
           .
           Ye
           who
           are
           afflicted
           consider
           ,
           That
           Jesus
           the
           Eternal
           Son
           of
           God
           ,
           knows
           by
           his
           own
           Experience
           what
           such
           a
           State
           is
           ,
           and
           cannot
           but
           have
           a
           fellow-feeling
           with
           all
           that
           are
           in
           it
           ,
           and
           therefore
           will
           not
           fail
           to
           afford
           suitable
           Comfort
           and
           seasonable
           Relief
           :
           And
           if
           he
           suffer
           any
           ,
           who
           love
           him
           ,
           to
           fall
           under
           the
           hand
           of
           their
           Enemies
           and
           Persecutors
           ,
           let
           us
           not
           therefore
           conclude
           ,
           That
           he
           has
           deserted
           them
           ,
           it
           is
           only
           that
           they
           may
           have
           the
           greater
           Conformity
           with
           himself
           ,
           and
           be
           more
           capable
           of
           triumphing
           with
           him
           in
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           his
           Father
           .
           He
           may
           suffer
           his
           Servants
           to
           die
           ,
           but
           he
           will
           not
           let
           them
           perish
           ;
           for
           he
           has
           
           Power
           to
           raise
           them
           up
           at
           the
           last
           Day
           .
           Now
           unto
           him
           who
           was
           in
           the
           Form
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           who
           for
           us
           made
           himself
           of
           no
           Reputation
           ,
           and
           took
           upon
           him
           the
           Form
           of
           Man
           ,
           even
           to
           Jesus
           Christ
           the
           Eternal
           Son
           of
           God
           ,
           with
           the
           Father
           and
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           be
           Eternal
           Praise
           and
           Glory
           .
        
         
           Amen
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           SERMON
           IV.
           
        
         
           
             On
             PHIL.
             II.
             8.
             
          
           
             And
             being
             found
             in
             fashion
             as
             a
             man
             ,
             he
             humbled
             himself
             ,
             and
             became
             obedient
             unto
             death
             ,
             even
             the
             death
             of
             the
             Cross.
             
          
        
         
           WHEN
           Men
           reflect
           on
           their
           own
           Souls
           ,
           and
           seriously
           consider
           them
           ,
           they
           are
           sensible
           that
           they
           stand
           in
           need
           of
           some
           better
           Support
           and
           Comfort
           ,
           than
           these
           outward
           things
           of
           this
           World
           ;
           for
           the
           Nature
           of
           these
           things
           are
           not
           adapted
           to
           the
           Spiritual
           Nature
           of
           Man
           ,
           and
           are
           not
           sufficient
           to
           procure
           quiet
           and
           satisfaction
           to
           the
           Mind
           .
           In
           reference
           to
           Man's
           inward
           Peace
           ,
           which
           is
           true
           Happiness
           ,
           
           Haman's
           Verdict
           holds
           certainly
           true
           of
           all
           that
           is
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           
             all
             these
             things
             avail
             me
             nothing
             .
          
           But
           what
           the
           World
           cannot
           give
           ,
           the
           Scripture
           discovers
           and
           shews
           the
           way
           to
           ;
           therefore
           the
           Psalmist
           saith
           ,
           
             in
             the
             multitude
             of
             my
             thoughts
             within
             me
             ,
             thy
             comforts
             only
             delight
          
           
           
             my
             soul
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           his
           Soul
           neither
           had
           ,
           nor
           could
           find
           true
           Delight
           ,
           but
           in
           that
           light
           and
           instruction
           ,
           those
           Divine
           Consolations
           and
           Promises
           wherewith
           his
           Word
           abounded
           :
           and
           if
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           was
           so
           Useful
           ,
           and
           of
           such
           Advantage
           to
           the
           Psalmist
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           yet
           much
           more
           to
           us
           ;
           for
           its
           light
           is
           brighter
           ,
           it
           shines
           more
           fully
           and
           clearly
           ,
           abounds
           with
           greater
           Discoveries
           ,
           and
           reveals
           what
           was
           then
           kept
           hid
           .
           The
           Divine
           Oeconomy
           of
           the
           World
           and
           the
           Redemption
           of
           Mankind
           are
           now
           clearly
           revealed
           ,
           from
           which
           only
           we
           have
           clear
           Instructions
           about
           our
           Nature
           and
           Happiness
           .
           It
           is
           the
           Contemplation
           and
           Belief
           of
           these
           ,
           which
           only
           can
           ease
           the
           Conscience
           ,
           and
           pull
           out
           the
           sting
           of
           Sin
           ;
           it
           is
           this
           ,
           which
           can
           only
           disburden
           the
           Heart
           of
           Cares
           and
           Fears
           ,
           ballance
           the
           Soul
           ,
           and
           keep
           it
           equal
           ,
           and
           strengthen
           it
           to
           endure
           the
           toil
           ,
           labour
           and
           trouble
           of
           Life
           ,
           without
           fainting
           and
           wearying
           .
           In
           a
           word
           ,
           who
           would
           have
           at
           present
           ,
           Peace
           of
           Mind
           ,
           and
           the
           Comfort
           of
           a
           good
           Hope
           against
           the
           other
           World
           ,
           should
           enlarge
           his
           Knowledge
           of
           these
           things
           ,
           and
           Confirm
           his
           Faith
           in
           them
           .
        
         
           For
           this
           end
           ,
           I
           am
           resolved
           to
           entertain
           you
           at
           present
           ,
           both
           with
           a
           Discourse
           of
           
           what
           is
           so
           very
           profitable
           and
           necessary
           ,
           and
           also
           with
           sensible
           Signs
           and
           Tokens
           of
           it
           ,
           which
           alas
           !
           now
           adays
           we
           have
           seldom
           occasion
           to
           receive
           .
           And
           I
           pray
           God
           ,
           upon
           whom
           the
           success
           of
           all
           things
           depends
           ,
           to
           grant
           us
           his
           Blessing
           ,
           that
           the
           present
           Ministry
           of
           his
           Word
           and
           Sacraments
           may
           prove
           Effectual
           for
           our
           present
           Peace
           and
           future
           Salvation
           .
        
         
           As
           the
           Text
           is
           suitable
           to
           the
           Design
           and
           Occasion
           of
           our
           present
           Meeting
           ;
           so
           that
           it
           may
           be
           handled
           more
           profitably
           ,
           I
           shall
           first
           shew
           you
           the
           Person
           of
           whom
           the
           Text
           speaks
           ,
           with
           the
           Character
           which
           is
           here
           given
           him
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           I
           shall
           consider
           what
           is
           here
           said
           of
           him
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           his
           Actions
           and
           Sufferings
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           I
           shall
           endeavour
           to
           set
           before
           you
           the
           End
           and
           Reason
           which
           moved
           him
           ,
           and
           the
           Good
           which
           we
           may
           draw
           from
           the
           Consideration
           of
           what
           he
           is
           here
           said
           to
           have
           done
           .
        
         
           As
           to
           the
           First
           ,
           It
           is
           evident
           ,
           from
           
           the
           5th
           .
           and
           9th
           .
           Verses
           ,
           that
           the
           Person
           here
           spoken
           of
           ,
           is
           none
           other
           than
           Jesus
           Christ
           :
           it
           is
           of
           him
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           here
           said
           ,
           he
           was
           found
           in
           fashion
           as
           a
           Man
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           he
           was
           truly
           and
           really
           a
           Man
           ,
           by
           all
           the
           Evidence
           ,
           Proofs
           ,
           and
           Demonstrations
           
           that
           others
           appear
           to
           be
           Men
           ;
           having
           a
           Soul
           and
           Body
           ,
           of
           the
           same
           Nature
           ,
           Qualities
           ,
           Properties
           ,
           and
           Passions
           with
           others
           ,
           liable
           to
           the
           same
           things
           ,
           and
           standing
           in
           need
           of
           the
           same
           Support
           :
           And
           in
           a
           word
           ,
           like
           to
           others
           in
           all
           things
           ,
           except
           Sin
           ;
           so
           that
           he
           may
           be
           justly
           and
           in
           strict
           propriety
           of
           Speech
           ,
           stiled
           the
           
             man
             Christ
             Iesus
          
           ,
           and
           well
           deserves
           that
           Epithet
           ,
           which
           is
           often
           given
           him
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           
             viz.
             the
             Son
             of
             man.
          
           As
           also
           his
           Actions
           and
           Sufferings
           are
           to
           be
           considered
           as
           the
           Actions
           and
           Sufferings
           of
           a
           Man.
           We
           must
           not
           (
           with
           the
           Ancient
           Hereticks
           )
           deny
           the
           Humanity
           of
           Jesus
           ,
           or
           Fancy
           that
           all
           his
           Actions
           and
           Sufferings
           were
           only
           in
           appearance
           ,
           and
           no
           wise
           real
           :
           for
           he
           did
           partake
           of
           the
           Humane
           Nature
           as
           much
           as
           any
           of
           us
           ,
           and
           was
           of
           the
           like
           innocent
           Passions
           and
           Infirmities
           with
           our selves
           .
           But
           then
           again
           ,
           least
           we
           think
           meanly
           of
           this
           man
           Christ
           Jesus
           ,
           least
           we
           reckon
           no
           more
           of
           him
           than
           of
           other
           ordinary
           Men
           ,
           we
           must
           remember
           all
           his
           Character
           ,
           and
           consider
           ,
           that
           he
           who
           was
           at
           this
           time
           found
           in
           the
           fashion
           as
           a
           Man
           ,
           was
           formerly
           in
           the
           form
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           thought
           it
           not
           Robbery
           to
           be
           equal
           
           with
           God.
           This
           Son
           of
           Man
           was
           also
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           ,
           the
           God-head
           dwelt
           in
           him
           ,
           and
           both
           the
           Divine
           and
           Humane
           Nature
           were
           personally
           united
           in
           him
           ,
           and
           that
           too
           after
           such
           an
           intimate
           manner
           as
           we
           see
           Soul
           and
           Body
           for
           composing
           the
           Person
           of
           a
           Man.
           Therefore
           as
           in
           respect
           of
           his
           God-head
           he
           is
           called
           the
           
             eternal
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             only
             begotten
             of
             God
             the
             Father
             ,
             over
             all
             God
             blessed
             for
             ever
             .
          
           And
           as
           in
           respect
           of
           his
           Man-hood
           or
           Humane
           Nature
           ,
           he
           is
           called
           the
           
             Son
             of
             Man
          
           ,
           the
           
             Son
             of
             David
          
           ,
           the
           
             seed
             of
             Abraham
          
           ,
           and
           the
           
             seed
             of
             the
             Woman
          
           :
           So
           because
           of
           the
           intimate
           Union
           and
           Conjunction
           of
           these
           two
           Natures
           into
           the
           one
           Person
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           he
           is
           said
           to
           be
           
             God
             manifested
             in
             the
             flesh
             ,
             the
             word
             made
             flesh
             .
             When
          
           
           
             the
             fulness
             of
             time
             was
             come
          
           (
           saith
           our
           Apostle
           )
           
             God
             sent
             forth
             his
             Son
             made
             of
             a
             woman
             ;
             made
             under
             the
             Law.
          
           Hence
           also
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           the
           Attributes
           and
           Works
           ,
           peculiar
           to
           the
           one
           true
           God
           ,
           are
           ascribed
           to
           Jesus
           ;
           thus
           he
           is
           said
           to
           have
           created
           the
           World
           ,
           to
           uphold
           all
           things
           by
           the
           Word
           of
           his
           Power
           ,
           to
           know
           the
           secret
           Thoughts
           ,
           &c.
           
           And
           what
           was
           done
           by
           him
           is
           attributed
           to
           God
           ,
           tho'
           it
           was
           only
           proper
           to
           the
           Humane
           Nature
           .
           
           Thus
           Act.
           XX.
           28.
           
           St.
           Paul
           saith
           ,
           
             God
             purchased
             the
             Church
             with
             his
             own
             blood
             .
          
           Upon
           this
           account
           all
           the
           Prophecies
           ,
           which
           went
           before
           ,
           pointed
           at
           both
           his
           Divinity
           and
           Humanity
           .
           As
           for
           instance
           ,
           the
           very
           first
           ,
           calling
           him
           the
           
             seed
             of
             the
             woman
          
           ,
           shews
           his
           Humane
           Nature
           ,
           and
           his
           Divinity
           is
           declared
           by
           the
           other
           Clause
           ,
           which
           saith
           ,
           that
           
             he
             should
             bruise
             the
             serpents
             head
             .
             Behold
             ,
          
           (
           saith
           Isaiah
           )
           
             a
             virgin
             shall
             conceive
             ,
             and
          
           
           
             bear
             a
             son
          
           :
           that
           is
           ,
           a
           Man
           :
           but
           it
           being
           added
           ,
           and
           
             shall
             call
             his
             name
             Immanuel
          
           ,
           which
           signifies
           
             God
             with
             us
          
           ,
           this
           imports
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           also
           to
           be
           God.
           So
           his
           Humane
           Nature
           is
           set
           forth
           in
           these
           
           words
           ,
           
             Unto
             us
             a
             child
             is
             born
             ,
             unto
             us
             a
             Son
             is
             given
             :
          
           But
           his
           God-head
           no
           less
           by
           what
           follows
           ,
           viz.
           His
           
             name
             shall
             be
             called
             Wonderful
             ,
             Counsellor
             ,
             the
             mighty
             God
             ,
             the
             Everlasting
             Father
             ,
             the
             Prince
             of
             Peace
             .
          
        
         
           For
           this
           cause
           also
           the
           Divine
           Oeconomy
           towards
           him
           ,
           after
           his
           appearance
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           was
           so
           ordered
           as
           to
           attest
           both
           his
           Humanity
           and
           Divinity
           .
           He
           was
           conceived
           in
           the
           Womb
           of
           the
           Virgin
           ,
           but
           by
           the
           Power
           of
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           that
           this
           Holy
           One
           which
           was
           Born
           might
           be
           called
           the
           Son
           of
           God.
           After
           
           his
           Birth
           he
           was
           swadled
           and
           laid
           in
           a
           Manger
           ,
           to
           hold
           forth
           the
           quality
           of
           a
           Man
           :
           but
           at
           the
           same
           time
           Angels
           were
           sent
           from
           Heaven
           to
           declare
           his
           Birth
           ,
           who
           sung
           Divine
           Hymns
           for
           it
           ,
           that
           thereby
           might
           be
           represented
           his
           quality
           as
           God.
           In
           his
           Baptism
           ,
           like
           a
           Man
           ,
           he
           is
           dipt
           into
           Water
           by
           
             Iohn
             the
             Baptist
          
           :
           but
           to
           bear
           Witness
           of
           his
           Divinity
           ,
           the
           Heavens
           open
           ,
           and
           a
           voice
           crieth
           ,
           This
           is
           my
           beloved
           Son.
           When
           he
           is
           in
           the
           Desart
           as
           a
           Man
           ,
           he
           suffers
           Hunger
           and
           Thirst
           ,
           but
           as
           a
           God
           the
           Angels
           minister
           unto
           him
           .
           And
           as
           his
           Death
           shewed
           him
           to
           be
           Man
           ,
           so
           the
           darkening
           of
           the
           Sun
           ,
           the
           rending
           of
           the
           Veil
           ,
           the
           trembling
           of
           the
           Earth
           ,
           the
           opening
           of
           the
           Graves
           ,
           the
           rising
           of
           the
           Dead
           ,
           and
           his
           bestowing
           Paradise
           upon
           the
           Thief
           who
           died
           with
           him
           ,
           were
           Signs
           that
           he
           was
           God.
           Moreover
           ,
           the
           Truth
           of
           his
           Divine
           and
           Human
           Nature
           is
           declared
           and
           set
           forth
           by
           most
           of
           his
           Actions
           ,
           especially
           his
           Miracles
           ;
           as
           the
           Blessing
           the
           five
           Loaves
           and
           two
           Fishes
           ,
           and
           by
           that
           making
           them
           to
           multiply
           to
           the
           feeding
           of
           Five
           Thousand
           .
           The
           bidding
           the
           Sick
           take
           up
           his
           Bed
           and
           walk
           ;
           the
           weeping
           over
           
           Lazarus's
           Grave
           ,
           and
           yet
           raising
           him
           after
           he
           had
           been
           Four
           Days
           in
           it
           ;
           the
           
           sleeping
           in
           a
           Tempest
           and
           Storm
           ,
           and
           the
           making
           it
           Calm
           when
           he
           was
           awakened
           .
        
         
           By
           these
           ,
           and
           many
           other
           instances
           ,
           it
           is
           evident
           ,
           that
           the
           Person
           our
           Text
           speaks
           of
           ,
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           is
           both
           God
           and
           Man
           ,
           that
           in
           him
           both
           the
           God-head
           and
           Humane
           Nature
           were
           personally
           united
           .
           Which
           (
           as
           St.
           Paul
           saith
           )
           is
           
             without
             Controversy
             a
             great
             Mystery
          
           ,
           1
           Tim.
           iii.
           that
           is
           ,
           a
           wonderful
           and
           an
           ineffable
           thing
           ,
           which
           passeth
           the
           understanding
           of
           Man
           either
           to
           explain
           ,
           or
           fully
           to
           comprehend
           .
           We
           shall
           never
           be
           able
           to
           comprehend
           this
           fully
           till
           we
           come
           to
           the
           other
           World
           ,
           where
           all
           Mysteries
           will
           end
           in
           clear
           Visions
           ,
           and
           where
           we
           shall
           not
           see
           as
           it
           were
           through
           a
           Glass
           darkly
           ,
           as
           at
           present
           .
           But
           yet
           ,
           if
           at
           present
           we
           take
           a
           view
           of
           this
           Mystery
           ,
           with
           a
           reference
           to
           the
           end
           to
           which
           it
           was
           adapted
           ,
           we
           shall
           discover
           convincing
           Instances
           of
           the
           admirable
           and
           unsearchable
           Wisdom
           of
           God.
           The
           Design
           was
           to
           save
           lost
           Mankind
           by
           the
           means
           of
           a
           Mediator
           ,
           who
           was
           to
           make
           an
           Atonement
           for
           their
           Sins
           ,
           and
           so
           to
           make
           up
           the
           breach
           betwixt
           God
           and
           Man
           ,
           as
           that
           Man
           might
           be
           saved
           ,
           and
           yet
           neither
           the
           Honour
           ,
           Justice
           ,
           or
           Authority
           
           of
           God
           or
           his
           Laws
           impaired
           ,
           so
           that
           it
           might
           be
           thought
           there
           was
           any
           force
           or
           necessity
           upon
           God
           to
           be
           reconciled
           to
           Man
           ,
           as
           the
           Kings
           of
           the
           Earth
           are
           obliged
           to
           make
           Peace
           with
           their
           Rebellious
           Subjects
           .
           It
           were
           a
           little
           too
           bold
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           God
           had
           no
           other
           way
           to
           compass
           the
           Salvation
           of
           Men
           :
           But
           sure
           this
           way
           is
           admirably
           contrived
           ,
           both
           for
           the
           Glory
           of
           God
           and
           the
           good
           of
           Mankind
           :
           Man
           could
           not
           desire
           or
           devise
           a
           better
           ,
           a
           more
           equal
           ,
           a
           more
           easie
           Method
           ;
           and
           it
           is
           every
           way
           honourable
           for
           God
           ;
           it
           is
           made
           Effectual
           for
           Man
           ;
           and
           not
           only
           the
           Mercy
           and
           Goodness
           of
           God
           do
           hereby
           abundantly
           appear
           ,
           but
           also
           his
           Wisdom
           ,
           Power
           ,
           and
           Justice
           ;
           and
           all
           those
           Attributes
           which
           may
           excite
           Fear
           and
           Reverence
           ,
           or
           procure
           Love
           ,
           or
           oblige
           to
           Obedience
           .
           Who
           so
           proper
           to
           ransom
           Mankind
           ,
           as
           one
           of
           the
           Race
           ,
           who
           did
           participate
           of
           the
           Humane
           Nature
           ,
           and
           who
           was
           descended
           from
           the
           same
           Parents
           ?
           Who
           but
           Man
           could
           bear
           the
           Punishment
           inflicted
           by
           the
           Law
           ,
           or
           make
           that
           Satisfaction
           which
           the
           Honour
           and
           Justice
           of
           God
           required
           ?
           Angels
           could
           not
           ;
           for
           their
           Spiritual
           Nature
           makes
           them
           incapable
           .
           And
           what
           Man
           could
           have
           made
           an
           Atonement
           
           for
           the
           rest
           ?
           Seeing
           every
           Man
           was
           guilty
           in
           the
           sight
           of
           God.
           What
           Man
           was
           sufficient
           for
           ,
           or
           worthy
           of
           the
           office
           of
           Mediator
           ?
           Suppose
           one
           had
           all
           the
           Advantages
           and
           Excellencies
           which
           Nature
           could
           bestow
           ,
           and
           free
           of
           Sin
           too
           ,
           which
           must
           necessarily
           be
           supposed
           in
           this
           case
           ;
           yet
           it
           would
           have
           been
           too
           much
           Presumption
           ,
           even
           for
           such
           an
           one
           ,
           to
           take
           upon
           him
           to
           Mediate
           betwixt
           God
           and
           his
           Rebellious
           Creatures
           .
           Mediators
           and
           Arbitrators
           ought
           to
           be
           either
           Superiour
           to
           both
           Parties
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           equal
           to
           the
           offended
           Party
           ,
           and
           independent
           in
           some
           manner
           from
           it
           ,
           for
           without
           this
           Qualification
           they
           have
           not
           sufficient
           Authority
           ,
           nor
           a
           powerful
           enough
           Influence
           to
           oblige
           the
           Parties
           to
           agree
           and
           accept
           of
           Peace
           ▪
           And
           this
           requisite
           Qualification
           excluded
           ,
           not
           only
           all
           Men
           ,
           but
           Angels
           and
           all
           Creatures
           from
           being
           Mediator
           and
           Umpire
           betwixt
           God
           and
           Man.
           As
           therefore
           it
           behoved
           our
           Mediator
           and
           Saviour
           to
           be
           Man
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           do
           and
           suffer
           what
           was
           proper
           and
           incumbent
           ,
           and
           have
           the
           Interest
           ,
           good
           Will
           ,
           and
           Concernment
           necessary
           to
           such
           a
           Person
           ;
           so
           it
           behoved
           him
           to
           be
           God
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           be
           worthy
           of
           so
           high
           and
           honourable
           a
           
           Function
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           end
           his
           Mediation
           might
           be
           meritorious
           and
           effectual
           .
           And
           as
           it
           behoved
           our
           Mediator
           and
           Peace-maker
           to
           be
           thus
           and
           thus
           qualified
           ,
           so
           the
           Wisdom
           and
           Goodness
           of
           God
           has
           provided
           us
           of
           one
           with
           these
           Qualifications
           ,
           and
           so
           contrived
           it
           ,
           that
           he
           ,
           who
           thought
           it
           not
           Robbery
           to
           be
           equal
           with
           God
           ,
           should
           be
           made
           into
           the
           Likeness
           of
           Men.
           For
           this
           end
           ,
           the
           Eternal
           Son
           of
           God
           became
           Man
           ,
           who
           is
           this
           Jesus
           the
           Text
           speaks
           of
           ,
           by
           whose
           Name
           we
           are
           all
           called
           .
           
             O!
             the
             Depth
             of
             the
             Riches
             both
             of
             the
             Wisdom
             and
             Knowledge
             of
             God!
             How
             unsearchable
             are
             his
             Iudgments
             ,
             and
             his
             Ways
             past
             finding
             out
             !
          
           Rom.
           ii
           .
           33.
           
        
         
           The
           Socinians
           ,
           who
           reject
           this
           Mystery
           ,
           and
           deny
           the
           Divinity
           of
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           and
           the
           Union
           of
           the
           Divine
           and
           Humane
           Nature
           in
           the
           Person
           of
           our
           Lord
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           which
           I
           have
           made
           most
           evident
           from
           Scripture
           ,
           now
           ,
           and
           at
           the
           last
           Occasion
           ,
           they
           make
           the
           Oeconomy
           of
           the
           Gospel
           to
           signifie
           little
           or
           nothing
           ,
           either
           for
           the
           Glory
           of
           God
           ,
           or
           the
           Comfort
           of
           Man
           :
           And
           as
           they
           give
           God
           the
           Lye
           ,
           who
           has
           attested
           the
           Truth
           of
           this
           so
           clearly
           and
           fully
           ,
           so
           they
           rob
           him
           of
           the
           Praise
           
           which
           is
           due
           to
           the
           greatest
           Manifestation
           of
           his
           Goodness
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           most
           wonderful
           Contrivance
           of
           his
           Wisdom
           .
           From
           which
           ,
           and
           such
           damnable
           Heresies
           good
           Lord
           deliver
           us
           .
        
         
           Having
           considered
           who
           the
           Person
           is
           ,
           
           of
           whom
           our
           Text
           speaks
           ,
           and
           what
           is
           his
           Character
           ,
           it
           follows
           next
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Method
           proposed
           ,
           that
           we
           take
           into
           Consideration
           what
           he
           did
           and
           suffered
           ,
           which
           is
           here
           represented
           in
           these
           Words
           ;
           
             he
             humbled
             himself
             and
             became
             obedient
             unto
             death
             ,
             even
             the
             death
             of
             the
             Cross.
             
          
        
         
           From
           which
           Words
           we
           may
           First
           observe
           ,
           
           That
           all
           which
           happened
           to
           Jesus
           Christ
           in
           this
           mysterious
           Oeconomy
           ,
           was
           his
           own
           Choice
           .
           His
           Sufferings
           as
           well
           as
           Actions
           are
           the
           pure
           Effect
           of
           his
           own
           Will
           ;
           there
           was
           no
           force
           or
           necessity
           upon
           him
           to
           oblige
           his
           Obedience
           and
           Subjection
           to
           these
           things
           .
           We
           must
           not
           think
           it
           was
           with
           Jesus
           Christ
           as
           with
           other
           Men.
           The
           Birth
           and
           Quality
           ,
           the
           State
           and
           Condition
           ,
           the
           Death
           and
           Exit
           of
           other
           Men
           fall
           not
           under
           their
           own
           Cognizance
           ,
           nor
           is
           the
           same
           any
           part
           of
           their
           Choice
           :
           But
           all
           is
           unknown
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           imposed
           upon
           them
           by
           Nature
           or
           Providence
           ,
           
           or
           those
           to
           whom
           Nature
           and
           Providence
           have
           subjected
           them
           :
           And
           the
           greatest
           Praise
           due
           to
           any
           Man
           ,
           is
           that
           he
           can
           bear
           his
           State
           and
           Circumstances
           thus
           imposed
           ,
           patiently
           and
           chearfully
           ,
           though
           he
           neither
           would
           have
           desired
           them
           ,
           nor
           yet
           made
           Choice
           of
           them
           ,
           if
           it
           had
           been
           in
           his
           own
           Power
           .
           But
           as
           to
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           all
           was
           his
           free
           Choice
           ,
           his
           voluntary
           Act
           and
           proper
           Deed
           :
           The
           meanness
           of
           his
           Birth
           ,
           the
           Contemptibleness
           of
           his
           State
           ,
           the
           Troubles
           of
           his
           Life
           ,
           and
           the
           Shame
           and
           Bitterness
           of
           his
           Death
           ,
           were
           all
           known
           before-hand
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           set
           before
           him
           ,
           and
           he
           freely
           and
           willingly
           submitted
           himself
           to
           them
           ;
           and
           therefore
           ,
           there
           is
           more
           Merit
           and
           Praise
           due
           to
           him
           than
           can
           be
           to
           any
           from
           meer
           Patience
           or
           Passive
           Obedience
           .
           
             Therefore
             ,
             doth
             my
             father
             love
             me
          
           (
           saith
           Christ
           )
           
             because
             I
             lay
             down
             my
             life
             ,
             that
             I
             might
             take
             it
             again
             .
             No
             man
             taketh
             it
             from
             me
             ,
          
           
           
             but
             I
             lay
             it
             down
             of
             my self
             ;
             I
             have
             power
             to
             lay
             it
             down
             ,
             and
             I
             have
             power
             to
             take
             it
             again
             .
          
           And
           again
           ,
           he
           said
           to
           
             Pilate
             ,
             thou
             couldst
             have
             no
             power
             at
             all
             against
             me
             except
             it
             were
             given
             thee
             from
             above
             .
          
        
         
         
           Secondly
           ,
           It
           is
           to
           be
           considered
           ,
           that
           
           the
           Humiliation
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           in
           this
           Verse
           referrs
           to
           some
           other
           thing
           than
           that
           which
           is
           made
           mention
           of
           in
           the
           former
           .
           When
           before
           it
           is
           said
           ;
           he
           made
           himself
           of
           no
           Reputation
           ,
           that
           referrs
           to
           his
           Pre-existent
           State
           ,
           and
           God-head
           ,
           and
           thereby
           is
           set
           forth
           his
           Debasement
           by
           his
           Incarnation
           :
           For
           by
           becoming
           Man
           ,
           his
           God-head
           was
           put
           under
           the
           Veil
           of
           Flesh
           ,
           and
           the
           Majesty
           and
           Glory
           which
           belonged
           to
           him
           were
           for
           so
           long
           time
           eclipsed
           ;
           which
           was
           certainly
           a
           stupendous
           Debasement
           ,
           and
           an
           astonishing
           and
           most
           wonderful
           Instance
           of
           his
           Love
           to
           those
           for
           whom
           he
           was
           thus
           debased
           .
           But
           the
           Humiliation
           in
           the
           Text
           ,
           is
           posterior
           to
           the
           Incarnation
           ,
           and
           referrs
           to
           what
           he
           did
           after
           he
           was
           become
           Man
           ;
           therefore
           ,
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           
             being
             found
             in
             fashion
             as
             a
             man
             ,
             he
             humbled
             himself
             .
          
        
         
           What
           is
           meant
           by
           
             humbling
             himself
          
           is
           
           explained
           by
           what
           follows
           ,
           
             viz.
             That
             he
             became
             Obedient
             unto
             Death
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           he
           entirely
           subjected
           himself
           to
           the
           Will
           of
           God
           ;
           and
           all
           the
           Methods
           of
           his
           Counsel
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           Contrivances
           of
           his
           Wisdom
           for
           manifesting
           his
           Mercy
           and
           good
           Will
           to
           Mankind
           ,
           and
           for
           effectuating
           
           their
           Redemption
           and
           Salvation
           ,
           to
           which
           he
           was
           not
           otherwise
           obliged
           than
           by
           his
           own
           voluntary
           Undertaking
           .
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           by
           his
           Divine
           Nature
           ,
           being
           equal
           to
           God
           ,
           was
           therefore
           free
           ,
           independent
           ,
           and
           subject
           to
           none
           :
           And
           though
           ,
           as
           a
           Man
           ,
           he
           owed
           Obedience
           ,
           yet
           being
           altogether
           free
           from
           Sin
           ,
           he
           was
           not
           liable
           to
           the
           Curse
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           nor
           obnoxious
           to
           those
           Evils
           ,
           Troubles
           ,
           and
           Calamities
           which
           for
           Sin
           are
           inflicted
           on
           other
           men
           .
           Therefore
           ,
           it
           was
           a
           great
           Act
           of
           Humility
           in
           him
           to
           submit
           to
           those
           things
           ,
           who
           might
           have
           pleaded
           an
           Exemption
           from
           them
           .
           It
           was
           great
           Humility
           in
           him
           to
           put
           himself
           into
           a
           State
           of
           Subjection
           and
           Obedience
           ,
           who
           by
           Nature
           was
           subject
           to
           none
           ,
           but
           as
           God
           himself
           ,
           supream
           Lord
           over
           all
           in
           Heaven
           and
           Earth
           .
           What
           Humility
           would
           it
           be
           in
           a
           free-born
           Prince
           ,
           one
           whose
           Birth
           gave
           him
           Right
           to
           a
           Scepter
           ,
           Crown
           ,
           and
           Sovereign
           Command
           ,
           and
           whose
           State
           and
           Circumstances
           put
           him
           in
           a
           Condition
           of
           keeping
           the
           same
           against
           all
           Rebellion
           ,
           Encroachment
           ,
           and
           Usurpation
           ;
           I
           say
           ,
           what
           Humility
           would
           it
           be
           in
           such
           a
           Person
           ,
           for
           the
           good
           of
           his
           Subjects
           to
           divest
           himself
           of
           Majesty
           ,
           to
           lay
           aside
           the
           Pretensions
           
           to
           Royalty
           and
           Sovereignty
           ,
           and
           to
           put
           himself
           in
           the
           State
           of
           a
           Subject
           ,
           in
           which
           he
           should
           be
           obliged
           to
           obey
           the
           Laws
           and
           Orders
           which
           he
           had
           Right
           to
           give
           ,
           and
           which
           were
           in
           force
           only
           by
           Virtue
           of
           his
           own
           Authority
           !
           How
           would
           men
           stand
           amazed
           at
           this
           ?
           And
           yet
           such
           ,
           and
           greater
           Humility
           has
           Christ
           shewed
           for
           us
           men
           ;
           for
           while
           he
           was
           Heir
           of
           all
           things
           ,
           he
           made
           himself
           empty
           and
           poor
           for
           us
           .
           When
           he
           had
           a
           sovereign
           Authority
           over
           all
           in
           Heaven
           and
           Earth
           ,
           he
           became
           subject
           and
           obedient
           both
           to
           the
           Laws
           of
           God
           and
           men
           .
           And
           it
           was
           for
           this
           very
           end
           that
           he
           became
           man
           ;
           therefore
           it
           is
           said
           of
           him
           ,
           Psal.
           40.
           
             mine
             ears
             hast
             thou
             opened
             or
             bored
             ,
          
           alluding
           to
           that
           Custom
           of
           boring
           the
           Ears
           of
           those
           who
           resolved
           to
           be
           Servants
           for
           ever
           .
           Which
           St.
           Paul
           (
           in
           the
           Epistle
           to
           the
           
             Hebrews
             ,
             Chap.
          
           X.
           5.
           to
           render
           the
           thing
           clearer
           )
           hath
           expressed
           thus
           ;
           
             a
             body
             hast
             thou
             prepared
             for
             me
             :
          
           And
           in
           both
           it
           is
           added
           ,
           
             Lo
             I
             come
             ,
             in
             the
             volume
             of
             thy
             Book
             it
             is
             written
             of
             me
             ,
             to
             do
             thy
             will
             ,
             O
             God
             ,
             I
             take
             delight
             .
          
        
         
           And
           as
           Obedience
           was
           the
           end
           why
           he
           became
           Man
           ,
           so
           from
           his
           Birth
           he
           payed
           a
           ready
           ,
           sincere
           ,
           and
           punctual
           
           Obedience
           to
           the
           Laws
           of
           Nature
           ,
           the
           Decrees
           of
           God
           ,
           the
           Acts
           of
           his
           Providence
           ,
           and
           the
           Statutes
           of
           Men.
           In
           his
           Infancy
           ,
           he
           was
           subject
           to
           his
           Parents
           ;
           when
           he
           was
           grown
           up
           ,
           he
           was
           obedient
           both
           to
           the
           Roman
           Governours
           and
           Jewish
           Magistrates
           ;
           he
           observed
           all
           the
           Law
           of
           Moses
           ;
           and
           was
           both
           ,
           in
           Civil
           and
           Religious
           Matters
           ,
           the
           greatest
           Example
           of
           a
           chearful
           and
           universal
           Obedience
           ,
           which
           ever
           the
           World
           saw
           .
           He
           did
           all
           things
           without
           murmuring
           ,
           without
           Reluctancy
           ;
           he
           never
           disputed
           the
           Reasonableness
           of
           the
           divine
           Commands
           ,
           or
           the
           Justice
           of
           his
           Providence
           :
           But
           knowing
           ,
           That
           God
           has
           an
           absolute
           Authority
           over
           Men
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           can
           command
           nothing
           that
           is
           not
           just
           ;
           therefore
           having
           put
           himself
           in
           the
           Condition
           of
           other
           Men
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           in
           a
           State
           of
           Subjection
           to
           God
           ,
           he
           obeyed
           his
           absolute
           Authority
           without
           Reserve
           :
           Nay
           ,
           rather
           than
           give
           Scandal
           or
           Occasion
           to
           any
           to
           refuse
           Obedience
           ,
           he
           would
           render
           it
           ,
           when
           it
           was
           not
           due
           ,
           and
           where
           it
           could
           not
           be
           (
           without
           Rigour
           )
           exacted
           ;
           nay
           ,
           when
           he
           could
           easily
           have
           avoided
           it
           .
           Thus
           he
           would
           be
           baptized
           of
           Iohn
           the
           Baptist
           ,
           for
           
             fulfilling
             of
             all
             righteousness
          
           ,
           though
           Iohn
           
           refused
           it
           ,
           and
           that
           there
           was
           no
           need
           of
           it
           for
           him
           .
           Therefore
           also
           ,
           after
           he
           had
           convinced
           Peter
           ,
           that
           he
           ought
           not
           to
           have
           payed
           Tribute
           ;
           notwithstanding
           (
           said
           he
           to
           him
           )
           
             lest
             we
             offend
             ,
             go
             thou
             to
             the
             sea
             ,
             and
             cast
             an
             hook
             ,
             and
             take
             up
             the
             fish
             that
             first
             cometh
             up
             ;
             and
             when
             thou
             hast
             opened
             its
             mouth
             ,
             thou
             shalt
             find
             a
             piece
             of
             Money
             ,
             that
             take
             ,
             and
             give
             unto
             them
             for
             me
             and
             thee
             ,
          
           Matth.
           xvii
           .
           27.
           
        
         
           It
           was
           his
           
             meat
             and
             drink
             to
             do
             the
             will
             of
             God
             :
          
           Nor
           did
           he
           take
           Pleasure
           therein
           ,
           only
           when
           it
           was
           easie
           and
           about
           pleasant
           Matters
           ,
           but
           also
           when
           the
           Commands
           were
           severe
           ,
           heavy
           ,
           troublesome
           ,
           such
           as
           Nature
           struggled
           with
           ,
           and
           was
           averse
           to
           .
           When
           his
           Soul
           was
           exceeding
           sorrowful
           even
           unto
           Death
           ,
           upon
           the
           sad
           Apprehensions
           of
           his
           Sufferings
           ,
           he
           went
           and
           prayed
           ,
           
             O
             my
             Father
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             possible
             let
             this
             Cup
             pass
             from
             me
             ;
             nevertheless
             not
             as
             I
             will
             ,
             but
             as
             thou
             wilt
             .
          
           And
           again
           ,
           
             O
             my
             Father
             ,
             if
             this
             Cup
             may
             not
             pass
             away
             from
             me
             ,
             unless
             I
             drink
             it
             ,
             thy
             will
             be
             done
             .
          
           Sometimes
           free
           and
           independent
           Princes
           have
           subjected
           themselves
           to
           others
           ;
           but
           then
           it
           was
           for
           some
           noble
           Employment
           ,
           and
           general
           Command
           under
           them
           ,
           whereby
           they
           had
           a
           Prospect
           of
           getting
           to
           
           themselves
           Glory
           ,
           Praise
           ,
           and
           Renown
           in
           the
           Earth
           .
           But
           behold
           ,
           Jesus
           submitted
           himself
           to
           the
           Condition
           of
           the
           meanest
           Servant
           ,
           to
           Misery
           ,
           Pain
           ,
           Shame
           ,
           Reproach
           ,
           Disgrace
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           evil
           ,
           vile
           ,
           and
           unjust
           Usage
           which
           the
           most
           barbarous
           and
           most
           wicked
           could
           invent
           ,
           and
           which
           an
           ingenuous
           and
           noble
           Soul
           would
           abhorr
           .
           He
           yielded
           himself
           to
           be
           a
           Man
           of
           Sorrows
           and
           acquainted
           with
           Grief
           ;
           to
           be
           smitten
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           afflicted
           by
           Men
           ;
           to
           be
           despised
           ,
           set
           at
           nought
           ,
           oppressed
           and
           killed
           :
           And
           yet
           he
           never
           opened
           his
           Mouth
           ;
           
             he
             was
             brought
             as
             a
             lamb
             to
             the
             slaughter
             ;
             and
             as
             a
             sheep
             before
             his
             shearers
             is
             dumb
             ,
             so
             he
             opened
             not
             his
             mouth
             .
          
        
         
           
             He
             was
             obedient
             to
             the
             death
             :
          
           And
           
           that
           we
           may
           the
           more
           admire
           this
           Obedience
           of
           his
           ,
           the
           kind
           of
           Death
           to
           which
           he
           submitted
           is
           set
           before
           us
           ,
           
             even
             the
             death
             of
             the
             Cross.
          
           This
           was
           a
           Death
           well
           known
           in
           those
           times
           ,
           in
           which
           the
           Apostle
           lived
           ,
           and
           wrote
           this
           Epistle
           .
           And
           it
           was
           known
           to
           be
           the
           very
           worst
           kind
           of
           Death
           that
           the
           Laws
           of
           Men
           could
           inflict
           on
           the
           greatest
           Malefactors
           .
           It
           was
           a
           painful
           Death
           ,
           and
           the
           more
           painful
           ,
           because
           it
           was
           lingering
           :
           It
           was
           so
           vile
           and
           shameful
           ,
           that
           
           by
           the
           Laws
           ,
           none
           could
           be
           put
           to
           it
           ,
           except
           Slaves
           ,
           not
           a
           free
           man
           ,
           or
           any
           of
           honest
           Birth
           ,
           whatever
           might
           be
           their
           Crime
           .
           This
           was
           the
           Death
           to
           which
           Jesus
           surrendered
           himself
           ,
           and
           he
           yielded
           to
           this
           Death
           ,
           not
           only
           when
           there
           was
           no
           Mitigation
           of
           the
           usual
           Pain
           ,
           Shame
           ,
           and
           Bitterness
           ,
           but
           also
           when
           extraordinary
           Pain
           ,
           Shame
           ,
           Torment
           ,
           and
           Agony
           were
           superadded
           .
           Let
           any
           take
           a
           View
           of
           our
           Lord
           his
           Death
           and
           Passion
           ,
           what
           went
           before
           ,
           and
           what
           accompanied
           his
           Cross
           ;
           what
           Treachery
           and
           Ingratitude
           he
           met
           with
           ;
           with
           what
           Malice
           and
           Cruelty
           he
           was
           pursued
           ;
           what
           base
           Calumnies
           he
           was
           loaded
           with
           ;
           what
           horrid
           Crimes
           of
           Blasphemy
           ,
           Sedition
           ,
           and
           Conspiracy
           against
           Church
           and
           State
           ,
           were
           falsly
           charged
           upon
           him
           ;
           how
           he
           was
           deserted
           by
           his
           Friends
           ,
           mocked
           by
           his
           Enemies
           ,
           and
           despitefully
           used
           by
           every
           Body
           ,
           it
           will
           be
           found
           that
           never
           any
           Sorrow
           was
           like
           unto
           his
           Sorrow
           ,
           nor
           any
           Cross
           so
           grievous
           as
           his
           .
           He
           sustained
           the
           Wrath
           of
           God
           ,
           the
           Weight
           of
           Sin
           ,
           the
           Malice
           of
           Devils
           ,
           and
           the
           Spite
           of
           Men.
           His
           Death
           was
           both
           base
           and
           bitter
           ,
           sad
           and
           shameful
           beyond
           all
           Expression
           :
           But
           withal
           it
           was
           voluntary
           .
           
           Which
           leads
           me
           to
           the
           last
           thing
           proposed
           .
        
         
           Which
           was
           to
           shew
           the
           End
           and
           Reason
           
           why
           Jesus
           ,
           who
           was
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           ,
           thus
           abased
           and
           humbled
           himself
           ,
           and
           became
           obedient
           unto
           Death
           ,
           even
           the
           Death
           of
           the
           Cross.
           In
           Prosecution
           of
           this
           it
           cannot
           be
           expected
           ,
           that
           either
           I
           can
           mention
           all
           ,
           or
           insist
           at
           large
           on
           any
           ;
           for
           the
           time
           allowed
           will
           not
           suffice
           for
           such
           a
           Task
           .
           I
           shall
           propose
           briefly
           some
           few
           ,
           which
           may
           satisfie
           ,
           and
           leave
           the
           Prosecution
           of
           them
           to
           your
           private
           Meditations
           .
        
         
           In
           general
           then
           all
           this
           was
           done
           ,
           for
           
           setting
           forth
           the
           Glory
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           for
           effectuating
           the
           Redemption
           of
           Mankind
           ;
           therefore
           it
           is
           called
           the
           Mystery
           of
           Redemption
           ;
           and
           the
           Gospel
           which
           declareth
           it
           ,
           is
           called
           the
           
             word
             of
             Salvation
          
           :
           And
           for
           this
           cause
           that
           admirable
           Person
           (
           of
           whom
           we
           have
           been
           speaking
           )
           is
           called
           
             our
             Saviour
             and
             Redeemer
             .
             Behold
          
           (
           said
           the
           Angel
           to
           the
           Shepherds
           )
           
             I
             bring
             to
             you
             tidings
             of
             great
             joy
             ,
             which
             shall
             be
             to
             all
             People
             :
             Unto
             you
             is
             born
             this
             day
             ,
             in
             the
             City
             of
             David
             ,
             a
             Saviour
             ,
             who
             is
             Christ
             the
             Lord
             ,
          
           Luke
           ii
           .
        
         
         
           But
           to
           be
           more
           particular
           .
           This
           was
           
           done
           ,
           to
           declare
           and
           demonstrate
           the
           infinite
           Love
           and
           Mercy
           of
           God
           ,
           who
           rather
           than
           that
           Mankind
           should
           perish
           ,
           would
           suffer
           his
           own
           Son
           ,
           and
           his
           only
           Son
           to
           be
           thus
           abased
           and
           humbled
           .
           
             God
             so
             loved
             the
             world
             ,
             that
             he
             gave
             his
             only
             begotten
             Son
             unto
             it
             ,
             that
             the
             world
             through
             him
             might
             not
             perish
             ,
             but
             that
             those
             who
             believe
             might
             have
             eternal
             life
             .
          
           John
           iii.
           16.
           and
           Rom.
           v.
           8.
           
           It
           is
           said
           ,
           
             That
             God
             commendeth
             his
             love
             towards
             us
             in
             that
             while
             we
             were
             yet
             sinners
             Christ
             died
             for
             us
             .
          
           Mankind
           is
           but
           one
           part
           of
           the
           Creation
           :
           And
           though
           he
           make
           a
           considerable
           Figure
           in
           this
           lower
           World
           ,
           yet
           if
           we
           knew
           all
           the
           other
           parts
           of
           the
           Creation
           and
           their
           Inhabitants
           ,
           perhaps
           we
           should
           find
           him
           contemptible
           and
           inconsiderable
           ;
           he
           is
           certainly
           inferiour
           to
           the
           Angels
           ;
           what
           a
           Demonstration
           therefore
           is
           it
           of
           the
           Mercy
           of
           God
           to
           his
           Creatures
           that
           he
           would
           not
           suffer
           such
           inconsiderable
           ones
           to
           perish
           ?
           But
           to
           prevent
           their
           eternal
           Ruin
           was
           pleased
           to
           give
           his
           Son
           to
           do
           and
           suffer
           so
           many
           things
           for
           us
           .
           And
           how
           doth
           it
           heighten
           his
           Love
           to
           us
           the
           Sons
           of
           Men
           ,
           that
           he
           has
           shewed
           more
           Kindness
           to
           us
           than
           to
           the
           Angels
           ,
           who
           
           by
           Nature
           are
           so
           much
           better
           than
           we
           !
           He
           passed
           by
           the
           Angels
           ,
           and
           has
           had
           pity
           on
           us
           ;
           he
           has
           left
           them
           to
           perish
           in
           their
           Apostacy
           and
           Disobedience
           ,
           but
           has
           sent
           his
           Son
           to
           save
           us
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           Hereby
           God
           hath
           declared
           
           his
           Justice
           ,
           his
           uncontroulable
           Authority
           ,
           the
           Vigour
           of
           his
           Laws
           ,
           and
           the
           Certainty
           of
           his
           Threatnings
           .
           By
           this
           it
           appears
           ,
           that
           God
           is
           just
           ,
           and
           will
           not
           clear
           the
           guilty
           ;
           that
           he
           will
           not
           suffer
           his
           Authority
           to
           be
           contemned
           ,
           nor
           his
           Laws
           to
           be
           broken
           ;
           and
           that
           what
           he
           peremptorily
           threatens
           to
           the
           breakers
           of
           them
           shall
           come
           to
           pass
           .
           Heaven
           and
           Earth
           may
           pass
           away
           ,
           but
           one
           Jot
           or
           Title
           of
           the
           Law
           shall
           not
           fall
           ;
           and
           rather
           than
           the
           Transgression
           of
           it
           escape
           unpunished
           ,
           he
           will
           make
           his
           own
           Son
           an
           Example
           .
           Like
           that
           King
           ,
           who
           having
           threatned
           the
           Loss
           of
           both
           Eyes
           to
           such
           as
           should
           be
           guilty
           of
           Adultery
           :
           And
           his
           Son
           having
           committed
           that
           Crime
           ,
           he
           ,
           (
           to
           keep
           his
           Royal
           Word
           ,
           to
           maintain
           the
           Vigour
           of
           his
           Laws
           ,
           and
           to
           strike
           Terrour
           into
           his
           Subjects
           ,
           but
           withal
           to
           shew
           some
           Mercy
           to
           his
           Son
           )
           pulled
           out
           one
           of
           his
           Son's
           Eyes
           ,
           and
           gave
           another
           of
           his
           own
           .
           God
           would
           not
           remit
           the
           Punishment
           
           of
           Sin
           ,
           but
           to
           save
           Sinners
           he
           laid
           the
           Weight
           of
           the
           Punishment
           on
           his
           own
           Son.
           
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           Hereby
           is
           declared
           the
           heinous
           
           Nature
           of
           Sin
           ,
           how
           odious
           it
           is
           in
           the
           Sight
           of
           God
           ,
           how
           impossible
           it
           is
           to
           be
           reconciled
           to
           him
           ,
           or
           to
           expect
           his
           Favour
           ,
           unless
           it
           be
           expiated
           .
           Let
           Fools
           now
           make
           a
           mock
           of
           Sin
           if
           they
           dare
           .
           Let
           Men
           consider
           what
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           hath
           done
           and
           suffered
           to
           take
           away
           the
           Sins
           of
           the
           World
           ;
           let
           them
           call
           to
           mind
           what
           Obedience
           ,
           what
           Agony
           ,
           what
           Shame
           and
           Pain
           the
           Holy
           and
           Innocent
           Jesus
           hath
           been
           put
           to
           ;
           what
           it
           hath
           cost
           him
           to
           take
           away
           the
           Guilt
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           to
           free
           Men
           from
           the
           Punishment
           of
           it
           :
           And
           when
           they
           have
           seriously
           considered
           all
           this
           ,
           let
           them
           say
           (
           if
           they
           can
           )
           whether
           Sin
           be
           to
           be
           sported
           with
           ,
           whether
           it
           may
           be
           safely
           cherished
           and
           indulged
           .
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           This
           setteth
           forth
           the
           Dignity
           
           of
           the
           Humane
           Nature
           .
           How
           highly
           is
           that
           to
           be
           esteemed
           ,
           which
           God
           has
           thought
           worthy
           of
           so
           strict
           an
           Alliance
           with
           himself
           ,
           and
           to
           save
           which
           ,
           the
           Eternal
           Son
           of
           God
           ,
           the
           Second
           Person
           of
           the
           blessed
           Trinity
           ,
           he
           who
           thought
           it
           not
           Robbery
           to
           be
           equal
           with
           God
           ,
           even
           he
           
           was
           pleased
           to
           make
           himself
           of
           no
           Reputation
           ,
           to
           take
           upon
           him
           the
           Form
           of
           a
           Servant
           ,
           to
           humble
           himself
           ,
           and
           to
           become
           obedient
           unto
           Death
           .
           This
           is
           Immortal
           Honour
           unto
           Mankind
           ,
           which
           the
           Devils
           envy
           ,
           and
           which
           the
           highest
           Angels
           admire
           ,
           and
           therefore
           it
           is
           said
           that
           even
           
             they
             desire
             to
             look
             into
             it
             .
          
           This
           is
           the
           Glory
           of
           Man
           ,
           and
           that
           which
           sets
           him
           farthest
           above
           all
           his
           Fellow
           Creatures
           in
           this
           World
           :
           The
           Bodies
           of
           other
           Animals
           are
           not
           much
           inferiour
           to
           ours
           ,
           for
           they
           are
           all
           of
           almost
           the
           same
           Nature
           ,
           Composition
           ,
           and
           curious
           Contrivance
           ;
           and
           whatever
           be
           the
           inward
           Principle
           of
           their
           Life
           and
           Actions
           ,
           whatever
           it
           be
           that
           guides
           them
           ,
           their
           Actions
           are
           more
           regular
           than
           ours
           ,
           and
           certainly
           the
           Effects
           of
           greater
           Reason
           ,
           Knowledge
           and
           Wisdom
           ,
           than
           what
           we
           can
           by
           Speculation
           ,
           Study
           ,
           or
           Experience
           arrive
           at
           .
           But
           neither
           Cherubim
           nor
           Seraphim
           ,
           nor
           any
           of
           the
           Celestial
           Order
           of
           Intelligent
           Beings
           can
           boast
           a
           Privilege
           above
           ,
           or
           even
           equal
           to
           what
           Man
           hath
           by
           the
           Incarnation
           of
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           what
           followed
           upon
           it
           .
           
             He
             took
             not
             on
             him
             the
             nature
             of
             Angels
             ,
             but
             the
             seed
             of
             Abraham
             .
          
           God
           has
           espoused
           our
           Nature
           ,
           and
           thereby
           made
           us
           more
           
           honourable
           than
           other
           Creatures
           ;
           and
           as
           we
           have
           by
           this
           the
           highest
           Honour
           ,
           so
           all
           the
           Happiness
           that
           can
           be
           desired
           :
           For
           what
           greater
           Happiness
           !
           What
           can
           we
           desire
           more
           ,
           than
           what
           the
           Love
           and
           Friendship
           and
           Favour
           of
           God
           can
           bestow
           ?
        
         
           Fifthly
           ,
           As
           this
           shews
           the
           Dignity
           of
           
           the
           humane
           Nature
           ,
           so
           wherein
           the
           Perfection
           of
           it
           consists
           ;
           even
           in
           a
           perfect
           Obedience
           unto
           God
           ,
           such
           as
           we
           shewed
           that
           Jesus
           Christ
           did
           pay
           unto
           him
           .
           Adam
           ruined
           the
           humane
           Nature
           by
           his
           Disobedience
           ,
           Jesus
           Christ
           has
           repaired
           it
           by
           being
           entirely
           obedient
           even
           unto
           Death
           ,
           and
           no
           Man
           can
           arrive
           at
           Perfection
           ,
           but
           by
           the
           Imitation
           of
           Jesus
           in
           a
           perfect
           Subjection
           to
           the
           Will
           of
           God.
           To
           make
           Provision
           for
           the
           Flesh
           to
           fulfil
           the
           Lusts
           thereof
           ,
           is
           never
           to
           aim
           higher
           than
           Beasts
           and
           inferiour
           Animals
           ;
           to
           walk
           by
           Sense
           ,
           will
           stifle
           our
           Reason
           ;
           to
           follow
           the
           Imaginations
           and
           Devices
           of
           our
           own
           Hearts
           ,
           or
           only
           what
           our
           own
           Reason
           suggests
           ,
           we
           shall
           never
           surmount
           a
           natural
           imperfect
           State
           ,
           nor
           have
           any
           other
           Perfection
           than
           what
           cometh
           from
           our selves
           :
           But
           if
           we
           give
           our selves
           up
           to
           the
           Conduct
           of
           God
           ,
           if
           we
           will
           follow
           his
           
           Will
           and
           Providence
           ,
           and
           never
           dispute
           or
           cavil
           at
           his
           Pleasure
           ,
           we
           shall
           far
           out-grow
           our
           natural
           State
           ,
           our
           minds
           shall
           receive
           the
           Light
           of
           Divine
           Illumination
           ,
           our
           Spirits
           shall
           be
           fortified
           by
           the
           Almighty
           Spirit
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           we
           shall
           at
           last
           become
           Partakers
           of
           the
           Divine
           Nature
           ,
           which
           is
           as
           high
           as
           any
           can
           aspire
           .
        
         
           Sixthly
           ,
           I
           will
           only
           give
           one
           Instance
           
           more
           ,
           which
           is
           that
           the
           Incarnation
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           his
           Obedience
           and
           Sufferings
           ,
           were
           appointed
           to
           the
           end
           that
           he
           might
           merit
           the
           Glory
           ,
           Honour
           ,
           and
           sovereign
           Power
           which
           God
           had
           design'd
           for
           him
           before
           the
           Foundation
           of
           the
           World.
           Wherefore
           (
           as
           it
           follows
           our
           Text
           )
           
             God
             hath
             highly
             exalted
             him
             ,
             and
             given
             him
             a
             Name
             which
             is
             above
             every
             Name
             ,
             that
             at
             the
             Name
             of
             Iesus
             every
             knee
             should
             bow
             ,
             of
             things
             in
             heaven
             ,
             and
             things
             in
             earth
             ,
             and
             things
             under
             the
             earth
             ;
             and
             that
             every
             tongue
             should
             confess
             that
             Iesus
             Christ
             is
             Lord
             to
             the
             Glory
             of
             God
             the
             father
             .
          
           And
           for
           this
           Cause
           ,
           let
           us
           not
           with
           some
           rebellious
           Spirits
           ,
           quarrel
           at
           this
           Divine
           Oeconomy
           ;
           let
           us
           not
           dispute
           the
           Reasonableness
           of
           his
           eternal
           Purposes
           ,
           nor
           abdicate
           him
           to
           whom
           God
           has
           given
           sovereign
           Power
           ;
           let
           us
           not
           speak
           against
           his
           Person
           ,
           Merits
           ,
           
           or
           the
           Acts
           of
           his
           supreme
           Authority
           :
           But
           as
           Interest
           and
           Duty
           oblige
           us
           ,
           let
           us
           be
           subject
           unto
           him
           ,
           let
           us
           love
           ,
           fear
           ,
           worship
           and
           obey
           him
           .
           This
           is
           the
           way
           to
           work
           out
           your
           Salvation
           ,
           and
           if
           you
           follow
           this
           Method
           ,
           God
           will
           work
           in
           you
           to
           will
           and
           to
           do
           of
           his
           good
           Pleasure
           .
        
         
           Now
           our
           Lord
           Iesus
           Christ
           himself
           ,
           and
           God
           even
           our
           Father
           ,
           which
           hath
           loved
           us
           and
           hath
           given
           us
           everlasting
           Consolation
           and
           good
           Hope
           ,
           through
           Grace
           ,
           comfort
           your
           hearts
           ,
           and
           stablish
           you
           in
           every
           good
           Word
           and
           Work.
           
        
         
           Amen
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           SERMON
           V.
           Preach'd
           at
           EDINBURGH
           ON
           
             GOOD-FRIDAY
             ,
             March
          
           25.
           1692.
           
        
         
           
             LUKE
             XXIII
             .
             27
             ,
             28
             ,
             29
             ,
             30
             ,
             31.
             
          
           
             And
             there
             followed
             him
             a
             great
             company
             of
             people
             ,
             and
             of
             women
             ,
             which
             also
             bewailed
             and
             lamented
             him
             .
          
           
             But
             Iesus
             turning
             unto
             them
             said
             ,
             Daughters
             of
             Ierusalem
             weep
             not
             for
             me
             ,
             but
             weep
             for
             your selves
             and
             for
             your
             children
             .
          
           
             For
             behold
             the
             days
             are
             coming
             ,
             in
             the
             which
             they
             shall
             say
             ,
             Blessed
             are
             the
             barren
             ,
             and
             the
             wombs
             which
             never
             bare
             ,
             and
             the
             paps
             which
             never
             gave
             suck
             .
          
           
             Then
             shall
             they
             begin
             to
             say
             to
             the
             mountains
             ,
             fall
             on
             us
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             hills
             ,
             cover
             us
             .
          
           
             For
             if
             they
             do
             these
             things
             in
             a
             green
             tree
             ,
             what
             shall
             be
             done
             in
             the
             dry
             ?
          
        
         
           THERE
           is
           in
           many
           too
           great
           an
           Inclination
           after
           such
           Shews
           and
           Sights
           ,
           and
           such
           kind
           of
           Conversation
           ,
           as
           may
           divert
           .
           them
           with
           Mirth
           and
           
           Laughter
           :
           Whereas
           the
           Contemplation
           of
           that
           which
           doth
           affect
           the
           Heart
           with
           Grief
           and
           Sadness
           is
           more
           profitable
           .
           For
           (
           saith
           the
           Wise
           Man
           )
           
             it
             is
             better
             to
          
           
           
             go
             to
             the
             house
             of
             mourning
             ,
             than
             to
             the
             house
             of
             feasting
             .
             Sorrow
             is
             better
             than
             laughter
             ;
             for
             by
             the
             sadness
             of
             the
             countenance
             ,
             the
             heart
             is
             made
             better
             .
          
           And
           from
           hence
           he
           observes
           ,
           
             That
             the
             heart
             of
             the
             wise
             is
             in
             the
             house
             of
             mourning
             ,
             but
             the
             heart
             of
             fools
             is
             in
             the
             house
             of
             mirth
             .
          
           The
           Spirit
           of
           Fools
           is
           Light
           and
           Frothy
           ,
           and
           only
           fond
           of
           Airy
           things
           ;
           whence
           it
           is
           that
           they
           are
           in
           love
           with
           the
           House
           of
           Feasting
           ,
           where
           ordinarily
           there
           is
           more
           Noise
           than
           good
           Sence
           ,
           more
           of
           foolish
           Jesting
           and
           ridiculous
           Mirth
           ,
           than
           of
           solid
           Instruction
           :
           But
           the
           Wise
           preferr
           the
           House
           of
           Mourning
           ;
           because
           it
           adds
           to
           their
           Wisdom
           ,
           rendring
           them
           serious
           ,
           and
           giving
           them
           a
           right
           sense
           both
           of
           themselves
           and
           other
           things
           .
           Now
           to
           make
           us
           thus
           Wise
           ,
           the
           Reasonable
           Custom
           of
           the
           Ancient
           Church
           appointed
           this
           Season
           to
           be
           a
           time
           of
           Mourning
           and
           Sorrowing
           ,
           and
           the
           Practice
           of
           the
           Catholick
           Church
           at
           present
           proposeth
           to
           our
           Consideration
           this
           Day
           ,
           that
           which
           may
           ,
           and
           will
           (
           if
           any
           thing
           can
           )
           affect
           our
           
           Hearts
           ,
           and
           move
           the
           Passions
           of
           Sorrow
           and
           Grief
           :
           for
           that
           Soul
           must
           certainly
           be
           stupid
           and
           senseless
           ,
           and
           incapable
           of
           Grief
           ,
           who
           doth
           not
           shew
           it
           upon
           the
           representation
           of
           the
           Cross
           of
           Christ
           ,
           his
           sad
           Death
           and
           Sufferings
           ,
           of
           which
           this
           Day
           is
           the
           Anniversary
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           indeed
           ,
           long
           since
           this
           was
           done
           ,
           but
           yet
           it
           is
           never
           to
           be
           forgotten
           .
           The
           Death
           and
           Sufferings
           of
           Jesus
           should
           carefully
           be
           kept
           in
           Memory
           ;
           for
           tho'
           these
           things
           happen'd
           many
           Ages
           ago
           ,
           yet
           we
           shall
           find
           that
           we
           our selves
           were
           Accessory
           to
           them
           ;
           and
           therefore
           if
           not
           upon
           Jesus's
           account
           ,
           yet
           at
           least
           upon
           our
           own
           we
           ought
           to
           lament
           and
           bewail
           his
           Death
           and
           Passion
           ,
           that
           the
           shedding
           of
           innocent
           Blood
           may
           be
           remitted
           ,
           and
           not
           charged
           upon
           us
           .
           Some
           can
           look
           upon
           the
           Calamities
           and
           Disasters
           of
           others
           ,
           and
           never
           be
           concern'd
           ;
           they
           are
           only
           mov'd
           ,
           when
           Trouble
           and
           Misery
           draw
           near
           themselves
           .
           Now
           even
           Persons
           of
           this
           temper
           may
           see
           it
           their
           Interest
           to
           mourn
           on
           this
           occasion
           ;
           for
           sad
           and
           heavy
           Judgments
           are
           ready
           to
           fall
           down
           upon
           those
           who
           are
           guilty
           of
           the
           Blood
           of
           Jesus
           ,
           and
           who
           do
           not
           repent
           of
           it
           .
           So
           that
           if
           there
           be
           any
           who
           have
           such
           hard
           Hearts
           ,
           that
           they
           
           cannot
           be
           affected
           with
           the
           Cross
           and
           Sufferings
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           if
           his
           Shame
           ,
           and
           Sorrow
           ,
           and
           Pangs
           will
           not
           pierce
           them
           ,
           yet
           sure
           they
           must
           not
           only
           be
           hard
           but
           lifeless
           ,
           without
           all
           sense
           and
           feeling
           ,
           if
           they
           be
           Proof
           against
           their
           own
           Doom
           ,
           and
           unmov'd
           at
           the
           sight
           of
           their
           own
           Calamities
           :
           who
           will
           not
           commiserate
           the
           Sufferings
           of
           the
           Holy
           and
           Innocent
           Jesus
           ,
           may
           yet
           take
           Compassion
           on
           themselves
           ;
           if
           we
           will
           not
           shed
           Tears
           for
           his
           Sake
           ;
           Let
           us
           do
           it
           for
           our
           own
           ,
           as
           he
           advis'd
           the
           Women
           who
           follow'd
           him
           to
           the
           place
           of
           his
           Crucifixion
           .
           
             Daughters
             of
             Ierusalem
             ,
             weep
             not
             for
             me
             ,
             but
             weep
             for
             your selves
             and
             for
             your
             Children
             .
          
        
         
           The
           Cross
           of
           Christ
           has
           too
           large
           Dimensions
           to
           be
           commensurated
           all
           at
           once
           ;
           his
           Sufferings
           were
           so
           many
           and
           so
           great
           ,
           that
           we
           cannot
           take
           them
           up
           at
           one
           view
           ,
           nor
           is
           it
           possible
           to
           Discourse
           in
           one
           Hour
           the
           History
           of
           our
           Lord's
           Passion
           :
           wherefore
           I
           have
           fix'd
           on
           one
           particular
           Passage
           for
           our
           present
           Meditation
           ,
           which
           hath
           this
           Advantage
           ,
           that
           it
           contains
           Instructions
           how
           to
           moderate
           our
           Grief
           and
           Passions
           on
           this
           occasion
           .
        
         
         
           For
           the
           more
           profitable
           handling
           of
           this
           Passage
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           it
           work
           the
           better
           upon
           our
           Affections
           ,
           these
           particulars
           are
           to
           be
           observ'd
           .
           First
           ,
           The
           Womens
           Behaviour
           ,
           and
           the
           Reason
           or
           occasion
           of
           it
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           Our
           Lord's
           Check
           to
           their
           Grief
           upon
           his
           Account
           .
           And
           Thirdly
           ,
           His
           requiring
           it
           ,
           and
           making
           it
           necessary
           for
           themselves
           and
           for
           their
           Children
           .
        
         
           As
           to
           the
           First
           :
           It
           is
           said
           of
           the
           Women
           ,
           
           that
           they
           
             bewailed
             and
             lamented
             him
          
           .
           And
           it
           doth
           not
           appear
           that
           any
           other
           did
           so
           :
           or
           if
           any
           besides
           them
           were
           affected
           with
           Grief
           ,
           they
           either
           conceal'd
           it
           ,
           or
           made
           no
           such
           Publick
           and
           Remarkable
           Expressions
           of
           it
           .
           The
           City
           was
           full
           of
           People
           at
           this
           time
           ,
           because
           of
           the
           approaching
           Feast
           ,
           and
           (
           as
           is
           usual
           on
           such
           occasions
           )
           a
           very
           great
           Multitude
           followed
           our
           Saviour
           to
           the
           place
           of
           Execution
           ;
           some
           out
           of
           Curiosity
           ,
           merely
           to
           see
           what
           was
           done
           ,
           others
           to
           glutt
           and
           satisfie
           their
           Malice
           and
           Revenge
           :
           But
           only
           these
           Women
           went
           out
           of
           Compassion
           .
           His
           Disciples
           had
           forsaken
           him
           ;
           Nicodemus
           ,
           and
           other
           Persons
           of
           Quality
           ,
           who
           believed
           in
           Jesus
           ,
           absconded
           themselves
           at
           this
           time
           ,
           they
           dissembled
           their
           Sentiments
           ,
           and
           
           would
           not
           appear
           for
           him
           ,
           being
           over-aw'd
           by
           the
           fear
           of
           the
           Priests
           and
           Scribes
           ,
           and
           the
           giddy
           furious
           Multitude
           who
           were
           now
           gathered
           into
           Tumultuary
           Mobbs
           ,
           demanding
           him
           to
           be
           Crucified
           ;
           and
           who
           ,
           in
           this
           their
           Rage
           ,
           were
           ready
           to
           fall
           upon
           any
           that
           seemed
           to
           oppose
           it
           ,
           as
           Enemies
           to
           the
           Publick
           Good
           of
           the
           Nation
           .
           None
           offer'd
           to
           Plead
           for
           him
           ,
           nor
           did
           there
           remain
           any
           to
           commiserate
           him
           save
           these
           Women
           in
           the
           Text
           ;
           who
           ,
           by
           their
           Weeping
           and
           Lamentation
           did
           Remonstrate
           against
           the
           Madness
           of
           the
           People
           ,
           and
           the
           Injustice
           of
           the
           Scribes
           ,
           Pharisees
           ,
           and
           Priests
           .
        
         
           None
           of
           the
           Circumstances
           of
           either
           
           our
           Lord's
           Birth
           or
           Death
           are
           accidental
           ,
           but
           were
           ,
           ordained
           before-hand
           by
           the
           Infinite
           Wisdom
           of
           God
           ,
           to
           give
           us
           either
           Comfort
           or
           Instruction
           :
           So
           this
           Constancy
           and
           generous
           Publick
           Concernment
           of
           the
           Women
           must
           not
           pass
           unobserved
           .
           For
           as
           the
           Revealing
           of
           his
           Birth
           to
           the
           Wise
           Men
           in
           the
           East
           ,
           was
           a
           Comfort
           to
           the
           Gentile
           World
           ,
           and
           a
           sign
           that
           they
           were
           to
           be
           called
           to
           a
           share
           of
           that
           Salvation
           which
           he
           brought
           with
           him
           ;
           So
           God
           ordered
           the
           Behaviour
           of
           these
           Women
           for
           a
           Comfort
           to
           
           all
           their
           Sex
           ;
           God
           gave
           them
           this
           tender
           Love
           to
           his
           Son
           ,
           which
           prompted
           them
           to
           wait
           upon
           him
           ,
           even
           to
           the
           last
           minutes
           of
           his
           Life
           ,
           when
           he
           was
           deserted
           by
           all
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           to
           bewail
           his
           Sufferings
           when
           Men
           were
           mocking
           and
           scoffing
           him
           ;
           and
           finally
           ,
           to
           seek
           him
           early
           the
           Third
           Day
           at
           his
           Grave
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           do
           him
           honour
           there
           :
           They
           were
           made
           Compassionate
           Witnesses
           of
           his
           Death
           ,
           and
           the
           first
           Messengers
           of
           his
           Joyful
           Resurrection
           ,
           to
           assure
           the
           Faith
           of
           Women
           ,
           and
           to
           confirm
           their
           Hope
           of
           Salvation
           by
           Christ
           ,
           tho'
           it
           was
           by
           Woman
           that
           Sin
           entered
           amongst
           Men.
           The
           Devils
           who
           were
           the
           Authors
           of
           Sin
           are
           Reprobated
           ,
           and
           are
           never
           to
           find
           Mercy
           :
           but
           Women
           have
           found
           Grace
           in
           the
           sight
           of
           God
           :
           And
           tho'
           
             Adam
             was
             not
             deceived
             ,
             but
             the
             Woman
             being
             deceived
             was
             in
             the
             transgression
             ,
             notwithstanding
             she
             shall
             be
             saved
          
           (
           by
           him
           that
           was
           Born
           and
           died
           )
           
             if
             they
             continue
             in
             faith
             ,
             and
             charity
             and
             holiness
             with
             sobriety
             ,
          
           1
           Tim.
           ii
           .
           14
           ,
           15.
           
        
         
           Again
           ,
           This
           passage
           informs
           us
           of
           
           the
           wise
           Providence
           of
           God
           ,
           who
           never
           leaves
           himself
           without
           a
           Witness
           amongst
           Men
           :
           but
           always
           ,
           even
           in
           the
           times
           of
           greatest
           Defection
           ,
           either
           from
           Truth
           
           or
           Holiness
           ;
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           the
           greatest
           corruption
           of
           Doctrine
           ,
           and
           greatest
           wickedness
           of
           Manners
           ,
           he
           preserves
           a
           Remnant
           pure
           from
           the
           publick
           Contagion
           ,
           and
           also
           moves
           some
           ,
           more
           or
           less
           ,
           to
           reprove
           such
           General
           Apostacy
           from
           the
           Principles
           or
           the
           Practice
           of
           Religion
           ,
           either
           directly
           by
           open
           and
           plain
           Rebukes
           ,
           or
           indirectly
           by
           their
           own
           manifest
           Stedfastness
           .
           At
           this
           time
           the
           Rulers
           ,
           Priests
           ,
           and
           People
           were
           combined
           in
           a
           Conspiracy
           against
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           against
           his
           Anointed
           ;
           they
           were
           all
           of
           them
           persecuting
           him
           to
           Death
           ,
           as
           an
           Enemy
           to
           God
           ,
           Church
           ,
           and
           State
           ,
           and
           the
           common
           Interest
           of
           the
           Nation
           .
           So
           bent
           was
           the
           Multitude
           upon
           this
           Wickedness
           ,
           that
           to
           shew
           their
           Inclinations
           ,
           and
           to
           press
           the
           Roman
           Governours
           to
           it
           ,
           they
           gathered
           themselves
           together
           tumultuously
           ,
           and
           not
           only
           officiously
           consented
           to
           his
           Death
           ,
           but
           sought
           it
           as
           a
           favour
           to
           themselves
           and
           the
           Nation
           .
           Such
           was
           the
           Malice
           and
           Prejudice
           against
           Christ
           ,
           that
           like
           a
           torrent
           it
           carried
           all
           away
           with
           it
           ,
           some
           few
           only
           excepted
           (
           and
           they
           were
           but
           very
           few
           )
           who
           kept
           their
           Integrity
           ,
           and
           detested
           this
           Villany
           .
           But
           the
           few
           ,
           who
           did
           so
           lurked
           in
           private
           ,
           and
           as
           they
           
           did
           not
           concur
           ,
           so
           neither
           did
           they
           oppose
           the
           Multitude
           nor
           their
           wicked
           Designs
           .
           But
           behold
           ,
           while
           Courage
           and
           Integrity
           failed
           amongst
           Men
           ,
           some
           few
           Women
           appear
           ,
           abhorr
           the
           Villainy
           ,
           and
           by
           publick
           bewailing
           and
           lamenting
           testifie
           against
           it
           .
           Fear
           might
           have
           detained
           them
           ,
           if
           they
           had
           considered
           their
           own
           weakness
           ,
           and
           the
           madness
           of
           the
           Multitude
           at
           this
           time
           ;
           they
           might
           have
           apprehended
           that
           their
           tears
           would
           have
           provoked
           the
           Multitude
           to
           trample
           them
           under
           foot
           :
           but
           Love
           knows
           no
           Difficulties
           ;
           nor
           did
           these
           Women
           consider
           the
           Difficulties
           they
           run
           ,
           by
           paying
           their
           Just
           respects
           to
           their
           hated
           and
           persecuted
           but
           very
           Innocent
           Lord.
           And
           from
           the
           Example
           of
           those
           Good
           Women
           ,
           let
           us
           learn
           how
           to
           behave
           our selves
           in
           times
           of
           Danger
           and
           Difficulty
           ;
           let
           them
           teach
           and
           encourage
           us
           to
           a
           stedfastness
           in
           the
           Truth
           ,
           and
           to
           a
           constant
           adherence
           to
           that
           which
           is
           Just
           and
           Right
           ,
           tho'
           all
           the
           World
           about
           us
           take
           a
           contrary
           course
           ,
           and
           that
           Error
           and
           Iniquity
           have
           the
           common
           Vogue
           .
           Politicians
           will
           tell
           you
           ,
           that
           
             Dum
             furor
             est
             in
             cursu
             cedendum
             est
             furori
             ,
          
           that
           it
           is
           Wisdom
           to
           yield
           to
           the
           Evils
           which
           are
           not
           in
           our
           power
           to
           remedy
           ;
           that
           it
           is
           safer
           to
           
           comply
           with
           Peoples
           inclinations
           when
           violent
           ,
           tho'
           Unjust
           and
           Unreasonable
           ,
           than
           to
           resist
           them
           ;
           for
           by
           opposing
           them
           we
           provoke
           their
           Fury
           ,
           and
           hazard
           our
           own
           Ruin
           ,
           whereas
           by
           complying
           we
           leave
           our selves
           in
           a
           capacity
           of
           rectifying
           things
           at
           another
           occasion
           .
           And
           so
           by
           these
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           Maxims
           ,
           Men
           are
           taught
           to
           turn
           with
           every
           Tide
           ,
           to
           serve
           different
           and
           contrary
           Interests
           ,
           notwithstanding
           of
           particular
           ties
           and
           obligations
           ,
           and
           to
           give
           way
           to
           the
           greatest
           Injustice
           for
           pleasing
           Men
           ,
           and
           diverting
           the
           Wrath
           and
           Fury
           of
           a
           prevailing
           Party
           .
           But
           these
           Maxims
           are
           calculated
           with
           a
           respect
           to
           Mens
           temporal
           Interest
           ,
           rather
           than
           for
           keeping
           a
           good
           Conscience
           ;
           for
           they
           who
           would
           do
           that
           and
           please
           God
           ,
           must
           resolve
           never
           to
           turn
           their
           Back
           upon
           that
           which
           is
           right
           ,
           or
           to
           consent
           to
           that
           which
           is
           Evil.
           Indeed
           every
           one
           has
           not
           a
           Call
           to
           resist
           a
           wicked
           Course
           ,
           or
           to
           punish
           the
           Authors
           and
           Promoters
           of
           it
           ;
           nor
           is
           it
           in
           the
           power
           of
           private
           or
           particular
           Persons
           to
           do
           it
           :
           but
           it
           is
           in
           every
           Man's
           power
           to
           withdraw
           his
           consent
           and
           refuse
           his
           concurrence
           .
           Tho'
           we
           cannot
           hinder
           others
           ,
           yet
           we
           ought
           to
           keep
           our
           own
           hands
           clean
           ;
           and
           as
           Prudence
           
           directs
           us
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Nature
           and
           Importance
           of
           the
           thing
           ,
           we
           should
           own
           that
           which
           we
           are
           perswaded
           is
           right
           and
           good
           ;
           which
           if
           we
           cannot
           favour
           otherwise
           ,
           we
           should
           at
           least
           (
           with
           the
           Women
           here
           )
           bewail
           and
           lament
           the
           loss
           ,
           and
           miscarriage
           ,
           and
           the
           wickedness
           of
           Men
           which
           occasions
           it
           to
           be
           so
           ;
           though
           by
           this
           we
           incurr
           a
           popular
           Odium
           ,
           and
           run
           other
           Inconveniencies
           .
           Plutarch
           tells
           of
           a
           certain
           Woman
           ,
           that
           being
           questioned
           how
           she
           could
           attempt
           a
           thing
           Prohibited
           by
           the
           Tyrant
           under
           whom
           she
           lived
           ,
           and
           which
           would
           highly
           incense
           him
           ?
           She
           answered
           resolutely
           ,
           
             It
             pleaseth
             the
             Gods
             ,
             with
             whom
             I
             intend
             to
             live
             longer
             than
             with
             the
             Tyrant
             .
          
           If
           our
           Design
           be
           to
           live
           with
           God
           for
           ever
           ;
           if
           Eternal
           Life
           or
           his
           Favour
           be
           our
           Expectation
           ,
           we
           should
           search
           out
           his
           Good
           ,
           Perfect
           ,
           and
           Acceptable
           Will
           ,
           and
           cleave
           to
           that
           ,
           whatever
           the
           World
           think
           of
           it
           .
           And
           if
           the
           fear
           of
           Men
           begin
           to
           prevail
           ,
           we
           should
           consider
           how
           much
           wiser
           it
           is
           to
           fear
           God.
           
             I
             say
             unto
             you
             ,
             my
             friends
             ,
             be
             not
             afraid
             of
             them
             which
             kill
             the
             body
             ,
             and
             after
             that
             have
             no
             more
             that
             they
             can
             do
             .
             But
             I
             will
             forewarn
             you
             whom
             you
             shall
             fear
             ;
             fear
             him
             who
             after
             he
             hath
             killed
             ,
             hath
             power
             to
             cast
          
           
           
             into
             hell
             ;
             yea
             ,
             I
             say
             unto
             you
             ,
             fear
             him
             .
          
           Luke
           xii
           .
           4
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           But
           to
           return
           to
           the
           Women
           who
           are
           
           said
           to
           bewail
           and
           lament
           Christ
           as
           they
           followed
           him
           .
           The
           words
           in
           the
           Original
           import
           the
           greatest
           measure
           of
           Grief
           and
           Sadness
           ,
           and
           are
           never
           used
           but
           when
           the
           very
           height
           of
           it
           is
           expressed
           :
           the
           Consternation
           of
           Sinners
           at
           the
           Day
           of
           Judgment
           ,
           their
           sad
           Apprehensions
           of
           the
           Terror
           of
           that
           Day
           ,
           and
           the
           Melancholy
           Effects
           it
           worketh
           in
           them
           ,
           are
           set
           forth
           by
           the
           same
           words
           ,
           Matth.
           xxiv
           .
           and
           Rev.
           i.
           7.
           
           So
           that
           it
           seems
           ,
           the
           Sorrow
           of
           these
           was
           not
           small
           ,
           nor
           the
           Expressions
           of
           it
           mean
           ;
           their
           Hearts
           were
           swelled
           up
           with
           Grief
           ;
           their
           Souls
           were
           inwardly
           pierced
           with
           excessive
           Sorrow
           ,
           which
           abundantly
           appeared
           by
           all
           the
           ways
           by
           which
           People
           use
           to
           express
           their
           sorrowful
           Thoughts
           ,
           and
           sad
           Apprehensions
           ;
           smiting
           their
           Breasts
           and
           rending
           their
           Garments
           ,
           which
           the
           Greek
           word
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           signifieth
           ;
           howling
           and
           mourning
           with
           the
           Voice
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           signification
           of
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
        
         
           Now
           ,
           it
           will
           be
           worth
           the
           while
           ,
           and
           
           very
           proper
           for
           the
           Day
           ,
           to
           consider
           what
           it
           was
           that
           moved
           them
           to
           all
           this
           .
           Indeed
           ,
           the
           Hearts
           of
           Women
           by
           Nature
           
           are
           soft
           and
           tender
           ,
           and
           their
           Passions
           are
           sooner
           ,
           and
           more
           easily
           moved
           than
           those
           of
           Men
           :
           but
           if
           we
           view
           the
           Object
           of
           their
           Grief
           ,
           we
           will
           not
           think
           it
           strange
           ,
           that
           these
           Women
           did
           thus
           bewail
           and
           lament
           ;
           it
           will
           be
           much
           more
           strange
           ,
           if
           we
           can
           restrain
           our
           Passions
           ,
           and
           refrain
           from
           weeping
           at
           the
           account
           of
           it
           :
           and
           yet
           all
           know
           ,
           that
           the
           sight
           of
           a
           thing
           toucheth
           more
           sensibly
           than
           the
           hearing
           of
           it
           doth
           .
           These
           Women
           had
           seen
           all
           which
           our
           Lord
           had
           hitherto
           suffered
           at
           the
           hands
           of
           wicked
           and
           sinful
           Men
           ,
           and
           had
           lively
           Apprehensions
           of
           what
           he
           was
           yet
           to
           suffer
           ;
           for
           the
           Death
           he
           was
           going
           to
           ,
           was
           known
           and
           ordinary
           ,
           but
           known
           only
           to
           be
           a
           vile
           ,
           shameful
           ,
           and
           most
           painful
           Death
           ,
           as
           upon
           other
           accounts
           ,
           so
           upon
           this
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           not
           a
           speedy
           but
           a
           lingering
           Death
           .
           If
           they
           themselves
           were
           not
           Witnesses
           ,
           yet
           they
           well
           enough
           understood
           ,
           how
           he
           was
           seiz'd
           in
           the
           Garden
           as
           a
           Thief
           ,
           when
           he
           was
           most
           serious
           in
           Devotion
           and
           Prayer
           ,
           and
           dragged
           from
           thence
           to
           the
           High-Priest's
           Palace
           ,
           which
           ought
           to
           have
           been
           a
           Refuge
           to
           Innocence
           ,
           and
           a
           Safeguard
           against
           Indiscretions
           and
           an
           Unmerciful
           Threatment
           :
           But
           alas
           !
           even
           there
           they
           
           saw
           him
           unjustly
           used
           ,
           and
           most
           indiscreetly
           Handled
           ;
           falsely
           Accused
           ,
           illegally
           convicted
           of
           Blasphemy
           and
           other
           Crimes
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           rules
           of
           Discretion
           ,
           Civility
           ,
           and
           Good
           Manners
           broken
           in
           treating
           him
           .
           He
           was
           Spit
           upon
           and
           Buffetted
           ,
           Blindfolded
           and
           smitten
           on
           the
           Cheek
           ,
           with
           a
           ,
           
             Prophesie
             who
             it
             was
             that
             smote
             thee
             ?
          
           By
           the
           break
           of
           Day
           he
           was
           hurried
           away
           to
           Pilate
           ,
           from
           him
           to
           Herod
           ,
           and
           back
           again
           to
           Pilate
           ,
           every
           one
           making
           their
           Sport
           of
           him
           .
           After
           some
           Mock-Formalities
           of
           Law
           and
           Justice
           ,
           these
           Women
           saw
           him
           delivered
           to
           the
           Roman
           Soldiers
           ,
           (
           a
           sort
           of
           Men
           who
           took
           Pleasure
           in
           Blood
           and
           Cruelty
           )
           and
           then
           they
           beheld
           him
           dressed
           like
           a
           Fool
           ,
           with
           a
           Crown
           of
           Thorns
           ,
           a
           Purple
           Robe
           ,
           and
           a
           Reed
           instead
           of
           a
           Scepter
           ,
           because
           he
           was
           said
           to
           be
           the
           King
           of
           the
           Iews
           .
           They
           saw
           him
           strip'd
           of
           these
           Ornaments
           of
           mocked
           Majesty
           ,
           and
           unmercifully
           Whipt
           and
           Scourged
           by
           the
           same
           Soldiers
           ,
           with
           Cords
           ,
           till
           Furrows
           were
           made
           in
           his
           Back
           ,
           and
           the
           Blood
           ran
           down
           his
           innocent
           Body
           :
           And
           when
           all
           this
           would
           not
           satisfie
           the
           Malice
           of
           his
           Enemies
           ,
           they
           saw
           him
           given
           in
           exchange
           for
           a
           Villain
           and
           Notorious
           Robber
           ,
           and
           against
           all
           Law
           and
           Reason
           ,
           meerly
           
           upon
           the
           importunity
           of
           an
           unreasonable
           Multitude
           ,
           condemned
           to
           a
           Violent
           and
           Cruel
           Death
           ;
           and
           contrary
           to
           all
           Equity
           ,
           denied
           any
           respite
           or
           breathing
           time
           ,
           but
           instantly
           forced
           away
           to
           the
           place
           of
           Execution
           ,
           and
           made
           to
           bear
           that
           Cross
           on
           which
           he
           was
           to
           hang
           and
           pine
           away
           his
           Life
           in
           Pain
           and
           Torment
           .
        
         
           Represent
           all
           this
           to
           your selves
           ,
           and
           consider
           if
           it
           be
           not
           sad
           and
           doleful
           ;
           who
           would
           not
           shed
           Tears
           at
           such
           a
           Sight
           ?
           May
           not
           this
           force
           Tears
           either
           from
           Man
           or
           Woman
           ?
           Suppose
           Jesus
           had
           been
           as
           bad
           and
           criminal
           as
           his
           Enemies
           would
           have
           made
           him
           ,
           yet
           such
           cruel
           and
           unmerciful
           Usage
           called
           for
           Compassion
           .
           
             Quod
             non
             homini
             ,
             detur
             humanitati
             .
          
           Even
           when
           it
           is
           necessary
           to
           satisfie
           the
           Law
           ,
           and
           to
           execute
           Justice
           ,
           Pity
           should
           be
           shewn
           to
           the
           Offender
           .
           But
           if
           Pity
           and
           Compassion
           be
           due
           to
           Calamity
           and
           Misery
           ,
           even
           when
           there
           is
           guilt
           to
           deserve
           it
           ,
           what
           should
           be
           shewn
           when
           there
           is
           no
           Guilt
           at
           all
           ?
           If
           it
           should
           touch
           our
           hearts
           to
           see
           any
           of
           our
           Fellow-Creatures
           suffer
           ,
           though
           it
           be
           no
           more
           than
           the
           just
           Punishment
           of
           their
           Sins
           ,
           how
           should
           we
           be
           affected
           ?
           How
           should
           our
           Passions
           be
           stirred
           ,
           when
           unspotted
           Innocence
           and
           Vertue
           suffer
           ?
        
         
         
           These
           good
           Women
           knew
           ,
           that
           Jesus
           had
           no
           Crime
           ,
           they
           saw
           his
           very
           Enemies
           could
           not
           fix
           any
           upon
           him
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           were
           baffled
           when
           they
           undertook
           to
           prove
           any
           against
           him
           .
           Nay
           ,
           he
           was
           not
           only
           innocent
           ,
           but
           also
           perfectly
           righteous
           ;
           he
           not
           only
           was
           guilty
           of
           no
           Ill
           ,
           but
           also
           he
           was
           one
           who
           went
           up
           and
           down
           doing
           good
           ,
           and
           had
           done
           many
           great
           ,
           and
           good
           ,
           and
           wonderful
           Works
           .
           The
           Malice
           of
           his
           Enemies
           was
           not
           occasioned
           by
           any
           Fault
           of
           his
           ,
           but
           only
           by
           the
           Truth
           ,
           and
           Purity
           ,
           and
           Powerfulness
           of
           his
           Doctrine
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           Holiness
           and
           Integrity
           of
           his
           Life
           ,
           both
           which
           reproved
           their
           Errors
           ,
           their
           false
           Teaching
           ,
           their
           Hypocrisie
           ,
           and
           their
           Covetousness
           .
        
         
           Add
           to
           all
           this
           ,
           his
           Quality
           ,
           which
           was
           the
           greatest
           in
           the
           World
           :
           For
           tho'
           these
           Women
           were
           not
           yet
           instructed
           fully
           about
           his
           eternal
           Generation
           ,
           nor
           yet
           perhaps
           believed
           him
           to
           be
           the
           true
           Son
           of
           God
           ,
           equal
           with
           the
           Father
           ,
           (
           as
           the
           Catholick
           Church
           doth
           teach
           ,
           and
           hath
           always
           taught
           ,
           and
           which
           must
           be
           believed
           ,
           if
           the
           Scriptures
           be
           true
           and
           genuine
           )
           yet
           they
           believed
           him
           a
           Prophet
           ,
           and
           knew
           him
           to
           be
           a
           good
           Man
           ,
           mighty
           in
           Word
           and
           Deed
           ;
           they
           were
           
           perswaded
           that
           he
           was
           the
           Messiah
           ,
           
             and
             trusted
             that
             it
             was
             he
             who
             should
             have
             redeemed
             Israel
             .
          
           Judge
           ,
           I
           pray
           you
           then
           ,
           what
           cause
           of
           Grief
           was
           here
           ?
           The
           greatest
           Dignity
           trampled
           upon
           and
           affronted
           !
           The
           greatest
           Innocence
           condemned
           !
           The
           greatest
           Righteousness
           punished
           !
           The
           greatest
           Meekness
           reviled
           !
           The
           greatest
           Charity
           and
           Beneficence
           persecuted
           !
           The
           Man
           who
           preached
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           with
           Authority
           ;
           who
           shewed
           them
           the
           true
           way
           to
           Life
           ;
           who
           comforted
           them
           in
           their
           Affliction
           ;
           who
           cured
           their
           Diseases
           ;
           who
           restored
           their
           Children
           and
           Friends
           to
           Life
           ;
           who
           fed
           them
           with
           Miracles
           ;
           and
           from
           whom
           they
           expected
           the
           Salvation
           promised
           by
           all
           the
           Prophets
           ;
           to
           see
           this
           Man
           mocked
           ,
           scourged
           ,
           and
           put
           to
           Death
           before
           their
           Eyes
           !
           Lord
           ,
           what
           matter
           of
           Grief
           was
           this
           !
           What
           Occasion
           for
           Weeping
           ,
           Mourning
           and
           great
           Lamentation
           !
        
         
           But
           though
           all
           this
           was
           more
           than
           sufficient
           to
           afflict
           and
           grieve
           the
           minds
           of
           these
           Women
           ,
           yet
           there
           was
           something
           more
           than
           all
           this
           ,
           which
           Jesus
           suffered
           ,
           which
           they
           knew
           not
           ;
           he
           suffered
           in
           his
           Soul
           and
           Spirit
           ,
           by
           the
           immediate
           Hand
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           none
           was
           
           sensible
           of
           ,
           save
           himself
           .
           Inward
           Trouble
           and
           Disturbance
           of
           the
           Soul
           is
           much
           more
           sad
           and
           weighty
           than
           Pains
           and
           Torments
           in
           the
           Body
           .
           
             The
             spirit
             of
             a
             man
             may
             sustain
             his
             Infirmity
             ,
             but
             a
             wounded
             spirit
             who
             can
             bear
             ?
          
           Jesus
           was
           at
           this
           time
           drinking
           the
           Cup
           of
           his
           Father's
           Wrath
           and
           Displeasure
           against
           Sin
           ,
           and
           the
           Sin
           not
           of
           one
           or
           two
           ,
           but
           of
           all
           Mankind
           .
           What
           it
           was
           that
           he
           suffered
           in
           his
           Soul
           ,
           on
           this
           Account
           ,
           we
           do
           not
           know
           ;
           but
           that
           he
           did
           suffer
           in
           that
           part
           is
           certain
           ;
           and
           that
           he
           suffered
           heavily
           ,
           appears
           from
           his
           sweating
           Blood
           in
           the
           Garden
           in
           a
           cold
           Night
           ;
           from
           his
           praying
           three
           times
           ,
           
             Father
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             thy
             will
             let
             this
             Cup
             pass
             from
             me
          
           ;
           and
           from
           these
           disconsolate
           Words
           which
           his
           inward
           Sorrow
           and
           Anguish
           extorted
           ,
           while
           he
           hanged
           upon
           the
           Cross
           ,
           
             My
             God
             ,
             my
             God
             ,
             why
             hast
             thou
             forsaken
             me
             !
          
           The
           Sufferings
           of
           Jesus
           cannot
           be
           reckoned
           up
           ;
           no
           Man
           can
           describe
           ,
           no
           Tongue
           can
           express
           all
           the
           Particulars
           of
           his
           bitter
           Agony
           ,
           and
           bloody
           Passion
           ,
           and
           cruel
           Death
           .
           The
           Words
           of
           the
           Prophet
           are
           applicable
           to
           him
           ;
           and
           as
           they
           were
           spoken
           prophetically
           of
           him
           ,
           so
           in
           him
           only
           they
           were
           fully
           accomplished
           .
           
             Is
             it
             nothing
             to
             you
             all
             ye
             that
             pass
             by
             ?
          
           
           
             Behold
             ,
             and
             see
             ,
             if
             there
             be
             any
             sorrow
             like
             unto
             my
             sorrow
             ,
             which
             is
             done
             unto
             me
             ,
             wherewith
             the
             Lord
             hath
             afflicted
             me
             in
             the
             day
             of
             his
             fierce
             anger
             .
             From
             above
             he
             hath
             sent
             fire
             into
             my
             bones
             ,
             and
             it
             prevaileth
             against
             them
             ;
             he
             hath
             spread
             a
             net
             for
             my
             feet
             ,
             he
             hath
             turned
             my
             back
          
           ;
           
           
             he
             hath
             made
             me
             desolate
             and
             faint
             all
             the
             day
             .
          
           Who
           then
           ,
           that
           beheld
           this
           could
           ?
           Or
           who
           that
           hears
           ,
           and
           lays
           it
           to
           heart
           ,
           can
           refrain
           from
           weeping
           ?
        
         
           Tears
           indeed
           are
           due
           to
           the
           Memory
           
           of
           Christ's
           Death
           and
           Passion
           :
           But
           yet
           our
           Lamentation
           and
           Weeping
           must
           not
           be
           as
           that
           in
           Rama
           ,
           spoken
           of
           by
           the
           Prophet
           ;
           
             Like
             Rachel
             weeping
             for
             her
             children
             ,
             who
             would
             not
             be
             comforted
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             not
             .
          
           We
           may
           ,
           and
           should
           weep
           at
           the
           Remembrance
           of
           what
           Christ
           suffered
           ;
           but
           our
           Sorrow
           should
           not
           run
           to
           an
           Excess
           meerly
           on
           his
           Account
           :
           Wherefore
           ,
           you
           see
           ,
           that
           our
           Lord
           turned
           about
           ,
           and
           checked
           the
           excessive
           Sorrowfulness
           of
           these
           Women
           ,
           saying
           ,
           
             Daughters
             of
             Ierusalem
             ,
             weep
             not
             for
             me
             ,
          
           which
           was
           the
           Second
           thing
           I
           promised
           to
           speak
           to
           .
        
         
           This
           is
           not
           a
           total
           Prohibition
           of
           weeping
           
           for
           Christ
           ;
           the
           Negative
           Particle
           (
           Not
           )
           is
           not
           always
           to
           be
           taken
           so
           peremptorily
           ;
           
           for
           frequently
           it
           imports
           only
           Rather
           ,
           or
           
             not
             so
             much
          
           ;
           as
           when
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           
             I
             will
             have
             mercy
             and
             not
             sacrifice
             ,
          
           the
           Meaning
           is
           ,
           Mercy
           rather
           than
           Sacrifice
           ,
           or
           not
           so
           much
           Sacrifice
           as
           Mercy
           .
           So
           here
           ,
           
             weep
             not
             for
             me
             but
             for
             your selves
             ,
          
           is
           only
           as
           much
           as
           to
           say
           ,
           weep
           for
           your selves
           rather
           than
           for
           me
           ,
           or
           not
           so
           much
           for
           me
           as
           for
           your selves
           .
           Thus
           ,
           all
           Weeping
           is
           not
           forbidden
           :
           And
           as
           I
           have
           shewn
           it
           to
           be
           very
           just
           ,
           proper
           ,
           and
           suitable
           ,
           so
           we
           find
           it
           made
           both
           a
           necessary
           and
           an
           acceptable
           Duty
           ,
           Zach.
           xii
           .
           10.
           
           
             And
             I
             will
             pour
             upon
             the
             house
             of
             David
             ,
             and
             upon
             the
             inhabitants
             of
             Ierusalem
             the
             spirit
             of
             Grace
             and
             of
             Supplications
             ,
             and
             they
             shall
             look
             upon
             me
             whom
             they
             have
             pierced
             ,
             and
             they
             shall
             mourn
             for
             him
             as
             one
             mourneth
             for
             his
             only
             Son
             ,
             and
             shall
             be
             in
             bitterness
             for
             him
             as
             one
             that
             is
             in
             bitterness
             for
             his
             first
             born
             .
          
        
         
           However
           ,
           we
           should
           so
           bewail
           his
           
           Death
           as
           to
           keep
           within
           a
           certain
           Measure
           :
           Not
           as
           those
           good
           Women
           ,
           in
           the
           Text
           ,
           who
           apprehended
           that
           all
           their
           Hope
           ,
           and
           all
           their
           Comfort
           would
           have
           perished
           in
           his
           Death
           .
           The
           Death
           of
           Christ
           is
           not
           to
           be
           lamented
           like
           the
           Tragical
           end
           of
           
             Pompey
             ,
             Caesar
          
           ,
           and
           
           other
           Heroes
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           whether
           Ancient
           or
           Modern
           ,
           whose
           Deaths
           were
           sad
           and
           convincing
           Instances
           of
           the
           Changeableness
           of
           Fortune
           ,
           of
           the
           Vanity
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Uncertainty
           of
           humane
           Affairs
           .
           When
           they
           died
           ,
           their
           vast
           Designs
           and
           Projects
           were
           defeated
           ,
           and
           the
           Expectation
           of
           their
           Friends
           frustrated
           ;
           in
           that
           very
           Day
           all
           their
           Thoughts
           perished
           ;
           they
           instantly
           ceased
           to
           be
           either
           the
           Hope
           of
           their
           Friends
           ,
           or
           the
           Dread
           and
           Terrour
           of
           their
           Enemies
           ,
           and
           left
           nothing
           behind
           them
           save
           a
           faint
           Memory
           and
           uncertain
           Conjectures
           .
           But
           the
           Death
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           is
           quite
           another
           thing
           :
           As
           our
           Lord
           still
           liveth
           ,
           so
           he
           reigneth
           ,
           and
           it
           was
           by
           his
           Death
           that
           he
           advanced
           and
           secured
           his
           Kingdom
           .
           His
           Death
           was
           glorious
           ,
           and
           the
           Issue
           of
           it
           was
           eternal
           Praise
           to
           God
           and
           himself
           ,
           and
           everlasting
           Advantage
           to
           all
           the
           World.
           Never
           any
           Triumph
           was
           so
           illustrious
           as
           the
           Death
           of
           Christ
           :
           The
           greatest
           triumph
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           was
           only
           over
           Beasts
           and
           weak
           Men
           ,
           and
           set
           forth
           with
           the
           Spoils
           of
           earthly
           Kingdoms
           :
           But
           Jesus
           at
           his
           Death
           triumphed
           over
           Devils
           ,
           he
           conquered
           Hell
           and
           the
           Grave
           ,
           made
           Spoils
           of
           Principalities
           and
           all
           the
           Powers
           
           of
           Darkness
           .
           By
           his
           Death
           he
           quenched
           the
           Fire
           of
           God's
           Wrath
           ,
           blunted
           the
           Edge
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           weakned
           the
           Strength
           of
           Sin
           ,
           loosned
           the
           Bands
           of
           the
           Grave
           ,
           ransomed
           Sinners
           ,
           and
           opened
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Heaven
           to
           Penitents
           and
           Believers
           .
           His
           Death
           gave
           Life
           to
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           renewed
           Nature
           ;
           so
           that
           the
           Face
           of
           things
           is
           altered
           ever
           since
           .
           Thus
           ,
           as
           upon
           one
           Account
           there
           is
           Reason
           to
           lament
           the
           Death
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           so
           upon
           another
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           less
           Reason
           to
           rejoice
           ;
           for
           by
           it
           God
           is
           glorified
           ,
           Jesus
           exalted
           ,
           and
           Mankind
           saved
           .
        
         
           But
           when
           we
           leave
           off
           to
           mourn
           for
           
           Christ
           ,
           we
           should
           continue
           to
           mourn
           for
           our selves
           :
           So
           you
           see
           here
           ,
           that
           our
           Lord
           biddeth
           the
           Women
           moderate
           their
           Grief
           upon
           his
           Account
           ,
           but
           still
           requireth
           it
           for
           themselves
           ,
           which
           was
           the
           third
           thing
           proposed
           .
           
             Weep
             not
             for
             me
             ,
             but
             for
             your selves
             .
          
           And
           very
           good
           Reason
           ;
           alas
           !
           There
           is
           more
           than
           sufficient
           Cause
           for
           this
           Mourning
           :
           For
           tho'
           Jesus
           Christ
           has
           merited
           Salvation
           for
           us
           ,
           yet
           our
           natural
           Wretchedness
           ,
           our
           Original
           and
           Actual
           Guilt
           is
           no
           less
           than
           it
           was
           ;
           both
           which
           are
           deplorable
           ,
           and
           neither
           of
           them
           can
           ever
           be
           enough
           lamented
           .
           And
           if
           we
           are
           not
           sensible
           of
           
           the
           heinous
           Nature
           of
           these
           ,
           let
           us
           look
           upon
           the
           persecuted
           ,
           reviled
           ,
           mocked
           ,
           buffetted
           ,
           scourged
           ,
           and
           crucified
           Jesus
           ;
           let
           us
           call
           to
           mind
           his
           bitter
           Death
           and
           Sufferings
           ,
           and
           these
           will
           instruct
           us
           :
           For
           all
           these
           things
           befell
           him
           for
           our
           sake
           ,
           and
           upon
           our
           Account
           .
           The
           Jews
           ,
           who
           crucified
           him
           ,
           and
           put
           him
           to
           so
           vile
           and
           shameful
           a
           Death
           ,
           were
           only
           the
           Instruments
           :
           But
           otherwise
           every
           one
           of
           us
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           they
           ,
           were
           the
           Cause
           and
           Occasion
           of
           all
           that
           evil
           which
           befell
           him
           .
           They
           are
           to
           be
           considered
           only
           as
           the
           common
           Executioner
           ,
           who
           executeth
           the
           Law
           and
           the
           Will
           of
           the
           Judge
           ,
           and
           consequently
           our
           Rage
           and
           Indignation
           should
           not
           be
           against
           them
           ,
           but
           against
           the
           Crimes
           which
           caused
           and
           required
           so
           heavy
           a
           Punishment
           .
           Now
           ,
           they
           were
           not
           his
           own
           Crimes
           for
           which
           he
           suffered
           ;
           for
           he
           knew
           no
           Sin
           ,
           neither
           was
           Guile
           found
           in
           his
           Mouth
           ;
           he
           was
           a
           Lamb
           without
           Spot
           and
           Blemish
           :
           But
           he
           was
           made
           Sin
           for
           us
           .
           Surely
           (
           as
           the
           Prophet
           speaks
           )
           
             he
             hath
             born
             our
             griefs
             ,
             and
             carried
             our
             sorrows
          
           ;
           
           
             he
             was
             wounded
             for
             our
             transgressions
             ,
             he
             was
             bruised
             for
             our
             iniquities
             ,
             the
             chastisement
             of
             our
             peace
             was
             laid
             upon
             him
             ,
             and
             he
             received
             stripes
             ,
             that
             we
             might
             be
          
           
           healed
           .
           Let
           us
           not
           go
           about
           to
           clear
           our selves
           of
           all
           Accession
           to
           the
           Death
           of
           this
           good
           and
           righteous
           Person
           ,
           because
           we
           are
           come
           to
           the
           World
           so
           long
           after
           it
           fell
           out
           ,
           and
           are
           not
           of
           the
           Race
           of
           those
           who
           laid
           wicked
           and
           violent
           hands
           on
           him
           :
           For
           though
           Jesus
           died
           but
           once
           ,
           yet
           he
           did
           bear
           the
           Sins
           of
           all
           ,
           and
           was
           charged
           with
           the
           Sins
           of
           all
           that
           went
           before
           ,
           or
           shall
           come
           after
           .
           From
           the
           time
           that
           he
           was
           set
           apart
           to
           be
           the
           Sacrifice
           for
           Sin
           ,
           he
           bears
           the
           Iniquity
           of
           Men
           ;
           and
           that
           is
           from
           the
           beginning
           ;
           wherefore
           he
           is
           called
           
             the
             Lamb
             slain
             from
             the
             Foundation
             of
             the
             World
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           appointed
           to
           be
           slain
           .
           And
           therefore
           our
           sins
           come
           in
           among
           the
           rest
           ;
           and
           consequently
           we
           have
           all
           Reason
           to
           deplore
           his
           Death
           ,
           and
           to
           bewail
           our
           own
           Wretchedness
           and
           Sin
           ,
           which
           was
           in
           part
           the
           Cause
           of
           it
           .
           O
           ye
           Children
           of
           Men
           ,
           ye
           of
           the
           sinful
           Race
           of
           Adam
           ,
           come
           and
           behold
           the
           wretched
           and
           deplorable
           State
           of
           your
           Nature
           ;
           look
           upon
           the
           Cross
           ,
           and
           let
           thine
           Eyes
           see
           Jesus
           bleeding
           and
           dying
           on
           it
           ,
           and
           then
           consider
           that
           Blood
           was
           shed
           to
           wash
           away
           thy
           natural
           Filthiness
           ;
           and
           his
           Life
           taken
           ,
           to
           redeem
           thee
           from
           Death
           .
           O
           how
           unreasonable
           !
           
           How
           insolent
           a
           thing
           is
           Pride
           in
           Man
           !
           Art
           thou
           Proud
           ,
           who
           hast
           an
           evil
           Disease
           cleaving
           to
           thee
           ,
           and
           inherent
           to
           all
           thy
           race
           ,
           which
           cannot
           be
           cleansed
           but
           by
           the
           precious
           Blood
           of
           the
           Eternal
           Son
           of
           God
           ?
           Art
           thou
           vain
           ,
           who
           art
           born
           such
           a
           slave
           ,
           that
           nothing
           could
           have
           ransomed
           thee
           ,
           except
           the
           Death
           and
           Sufferings
           of
           the
           Lord
           of
           Life
           and
           Glory
           ?
           Pride
           ,
           Arrogance
           ,
           and
           Boasting
           are
           no
           wise
           suitable
           to
           Persons
           of
           our
           Condition
           ,
           but
           Mourning
           and
           Weeping
           are
           very
           proper
           ,
           especially
           considering
           the
           guilt
           we
           have
           contracted
           since
           our
           coming
           to
           the
           World
           ;
           the
           heinousness
           of
           which
           the
           Cross
           of
           Christ
           will
           also
           shew
           us
           :
           for
           that
           heavy
           Cross
           was
           laid
           on
           him
           to
           take
           away
           the
           guilt
           of
           those
           Sins
           which
           we
           daily
           commit
           .
           The
           Son
           of
           God
           was
           humbled
           and
           Crowned
           with
           Thorns
           ,
           to
           make
           atonement
           for
           our
           Pride
           and
           Ambition
           ;
           he
           was
           stript
           naked
           ,
           because
           of
           our
           Covetousness
           ;
           he
           was
           unmercifully
           treated
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           bear
           the
           Punishment
           of
           our
           Revenge
           and
           Cruelty
           towards
           our
           Brethren
           .
           The
           inward
           agony
           of
           his
           Soul
           was
           occasioned
           by
           our
           wanton
           Mirth
           and
           Lasciviousness
           ;
           and
           that
           he
           might
           be
           a
           Propitiation
           for
           our
           Excess
           and
           Riot
           ,
           there
           
           was
           nothing
           left
           him
           but
           Vinegar
           and
           Gall
           to
           drink
           .
           His
           Bowels
           ,
           his
           Hands
           and
           Feet
           were
           pierced
           upon
           the
           account
           of
           our
           Oaths
           and
           Blasphemies
           ;
           In
           a
           word
           ,
           he
           was
           mocked
           ,
           had
           no
           pity
           shewed
           him
           ,
           was
           Scourged
           and
           put
           to
           Death
           ,
           contrary
           to
           Law
           ,
           Justice
           ,
           and
           Equity
           ,
           because
           we
           are
           false
           and
           treacherous
           ,
           and
           have
           no
           respect
           to
           the
           Commands
           of
           God.
           Ye
           Fools
           ,
           who
           make
           a
           mock
           of
           Sin
           ,
           and
           who
           think
           it
           but
           a
           Sport
           to
           commit
           Iniquity
           ,
           come
           hither
           ,
           be
           instructed
           ,
           and
           learn
           to
           be
           Wise.
           Is
           the
           Shame
           and
           the
           Pain
           ?
           Is
           the
           Agony
           and
           Grief
           ?
           Is
           the
           Death
           ,
           and
           are
           the
           unspeakable
           Sufferings
           of
           Jesus
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           only
           a
           Sport
           ?
           Are
           these
           things
           only
           matter
           of
           Laughter
           ?
           Has
           any
           the
           Impudence
           either
           to
           say
           it
           ,
           or
           to
           think
           it
           ?
           No
           ,
           sure
           .
           But
           then
           ,
           if
           these
           be
           bitter
           Sport
           ,
           what
           shall
           we
           think
           of
           our
           Sins
           which
           produce
           it
           ?
           for
           the
           Sufferings
           of
           our
           Lord
           are
           only
           the
           Effects
           of
           our
           Sins
           .
           Doth
           it
           not
           trouble
           every
           honest
           and
           thinking
           Man
           ,
           when
           he
           is
           so
           unfortunate
           as
           to
           be
           the
           occasion
           of
           any
           Evil
           and
           Mischief
           to
           another
           ?
           Casual
           Murther
           or
           Manslaughter
           by
           an
           accidental
           Rencounter
           ,
           the
           throwing
           of
           a
           Stone
           ,
           the
           shooting
           of
           a
           Bow
           
           or
           Gun
           ,
           or
           the
           like
           ,
           do
           not
           infer
           guilt
           ,
           the
           Actors
           are
           innocent
           when
           they
           have
           no
           design
           of
           that
           Nature
           in
           their
           head
           ;
           and
           yet
           no
           Man
           ,
           who
           hath
           not
           lost
           Humanity
           ,
           but
           will
           be
           affected
           when
           any
           such
           Misfortune
           falls
           in
           his
           hands
           ,
           and
           his
           Grief
           will
           be
           so
           much
           the
           greater
           as
           the
           Person
           whose
           Death
           is
           occasioned
           is
           worthy
           and
           deserving
           .
           What
           cause
           of
           Grief
           then
           have
           we
           ?
           who
           not
           accidentally
           ,
           but
           wittingly
           and
           willingly
           ,
           by
           our
           deliberate
           Sins
           and
           Transgressions
           have
           drawn
           Death
           on
           the
           Innocent
           and
           Righteous
           Jesus
           ;
           and
           that
           too
           the
           worst
           of
           Deaths
           ,
           the
           most
           shameful
           ,
           the
           most
           painful
           ,
           and
           the
           most
           bitter
           Death
           of
           the
           Cross
           ?
           Have
           we
           not
           reason
           to
           weep
           for
           our selves
           ?
           Can
           we
           ever
           bewail
           enough
           either
           our
           misfortune
           or
           wretchedness
           by
           Nature
           ,
           or
           our
           guilt
           through
           our
           actual
           Transgressions
           ?
           Certainly
           we
           should
           lament
           our
           condition
           on
           all
           occasions
           ,
           should
           set
           apart
           times
           for
           it
           ,
           and
           especially
           at
           occasions
           of
           this
           Nature
           ,
           when
           our
           guilt
           and
           the
           sad
           Effects
           of
           it
           is
           represented
           to
           us
           ,
           we
           should
           mourn
           and
           weep
           .
           This
           is
           the
           only
           way
           to
           clear
           our selves
           ,
           to
           lessen
           our
           guilt
           ,
           and
           to
           keep
           innocent
           Blood
           from
           being
           charged
           upon
           us
           .
           
             Blessed
             are
             they
             that
          
           thus
           
           
             mourn
             ,
             for
             they
             shall
             be
             comforted
             .
             They
             who
             sow
             in
             tears
             ,
             shall
             reap
             in
             joy
             .
          
           Jesus
           shall
           bear
           the
           Iniquities
           of
           those
           who
           regret
           his
           Death
           ,
           and
           their
           own
           guilt
           which
           caused
           it
           ,
           and
           made
           it
           necessary
           ;
           his
           Blood
           shall
           wash
           away
           their
           guilt
           ,
           and
           his
           Death
           shall
           prevent
           their
           Eternal
           Death
           ,
           
             for
             he
             who
             knew
             no
             sin
             ,
             was
             made
             sin
             for
             us
             ,
             that
             we
             might
             become
             the
             righteousness
             of
             God
             through
             him
             ,
          
           2
           Cor.
           v.
           
        
         
           But
           as
           the
           Death
           and
           Sufferings
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           procureth
           Mercy
           to
           the
           humble
           and
           Penitent
           ,
           so
           his
           Blood
           calleth
           for
           vengeance
           upon
           the
           hardned
           and
           impenitent
           .
           Which
           leadeth
           me
           to
           
           the
           last
           thing
           in
           the
           Text
           ,
           for
           upon
           this
           account
           he
           added
           ,
           
             and
             weep
             for
             your
             Children
             ;
             for
             behold
             the
             days
             are
             coming
             ,
          
           &c.
           by
           this
           intimating
           that
           the
           Imprecations
           of
           the
           People
           were
           ready
           to
           light
           upon
           them
           :
           for
           as
           they
           cried
           out
           and
           wished
           ,
           
             his
             blood
             be
             upon
             us
             and
             our
             Children
          
           ;
           so
           to
           revenge
           it
           ,
           sore
           and
           heavy
           Calamities
           were
           impending
           over
           the
           City
           and
           the
           whole
           Nation
           .
           Jesus
           spoke
           not
           these
           words
           from
           any
           Spirit
           of
           desire
           of
           Revenge
           ,
           nor
           out
           of
           any
           complacency
           at
           those
           sad
           Evils
           which
           were
           to
           befall
           them
           for
           the
           Injuries
           done
           to
           himself
           .
           It
           
           is
           a
           fault
           which
           too
           many
           are
           guilty
           of
           ,
           when
           they
           think
           themselves
           wronged
           ,
           and
           cannot
           at
           present
           either
           revenge
           or
           remedy
           it
           ,
           they
           delight
           and
           please
           themselves
           with
           the
           thoughts
           of
           God's
           revenging
           their
           quarrel
           .
           But
           Jesus
           was
           far
           from
           this
           temper
           ;
           for
           we
           find
           in
           the
           19th
           .
           of
           this
           Gospel
           ,
           That
           
             when
             he
             beheld
             the
             City
             ,
             he
             wept
             over
             it
             ,
          
           out
           of
           Compassion
           of
           those
           Evils
           which
           he
           saw
           would
           come
           upon
           it
           .
           And
           they
           who
           have
           the
           same
           Mind
           in
           them
           which
           was
           in
           him
           ,
           will
           neither
           desire
           the
           destruction
           of
           their
           Enemies
           ,
           nor
           rejoice
           at
           it
           ;
           but
           will
           both
           pray
           against
           it
           ,
           and
           fear
           and
           tremble
           when
           they
           see
           it
           unavoidable
           .
           But
           our
           Lord
           uttered
           these
           words
           to
           testifie
           his
           Divinity
           and
           Godhead
           ,
           and
           his
           Love
           and
           good
           Will
           even
           to
           those
           sinful
           Men
           ;
           his
           Divinity
           in
           that
           he
           knew
           what
           was
           to
           come
           ;
           for
           none
           knoweth
           future
           things
           but
           God
           alone
           ;
           his
           Love
           and
           good
           Will
           in
           that
           he
           forewarned
           them
           of
           their
           Danger
           ,
           that
           being
           forewarned
           they
           might
           (
           if
           possible
           )
           either
           prevent
           it
           ,
           or
           obtain
           a
           delay
           and
           suspension
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           When
           he
           bids
           them
           weep
           for
           their
           Children
           ,
           he
           doth
           not
           mean
           the
           Children
           of
           these
           Women
           only
           or
           particularly
           ,
           
           but
           the
           whole
           Generation
           of
           the
           Iews
           ;
           for
           he
           speaks
           to
           those
           Women
           in
           the
           Name
           of
           the
           whole
           Inhabitants
           of
           Ierusalem
           ,
           or
           rather
           of
           all
           the
           People
           of
           Iudaea
           ;
           therefore
           they
           are
           called
           
             Daughters
             of
             Ierusalem
          
           ,
           which
           is
           as
           much
           as
           to
           say
           Israelites
           ;
           for
           Ierusalem
           was
           the
           Chief
           or
           Mother-city
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           stiled
           after
           it
           did
           import
           their
           relation
           to
           ,
           and
           interest
           in
           that
           state
           .
           The
           word
           Behold
           ,
           denotes
           the
           certainty
           of
           what
           he
           foretells
           ,
           by
           saying
           ,
           
             the
             days
             are
             coming
          
           ,
           he
           lets
           them
           know
           that
           the
           Calamity
           approacheth
           and
           is
           not
           far
           off
           ,
           as
           indeed
           it
           fell
           out
           within
           Forty
           Years
           .
           The
           greatness
           and
           dreadfulness
           of
           that
           Calamity
           he
           holds
           out
           ,
           by
           telling
           that
           it
           shall
           be
           then
           said
           ,
           
             Blessed
             are
             the
             barren
             ,
             and
             the
             womb
             that
             never
             bare
             ,
             and
             the
             paps
             which
             never
             gave
             suck
             .
          
           For
           these
           words
           are
           not
           to
           be
           taken
           absolutely
           ,
           but
           with
           a
           respect
           unto
           these
           Evil
           days
           .
           In
           times
           of
           Peace
           ,
           in
           the
           days
           of
           Prosperity
           it
           is
           a
           great
           Blessing
           and
           Comfort
           to
           have
           Children
           ;
           and
           especially
           it
           was
           thought
           so
           among
           the
           People
           of
           the
           Iews
           :
           But
           in
           times
           of
           grievous
           Trouble
           and
           sad
           Calamity
           ,
           when
           War
           ,
           or
           Famine
           ,
           or
           Pestilence
           rageth
           ,
           they
           who
           have
           Children
           ,
           are
           more
           heavily
           afflicted
           than
           those
           who
           
           want
           them
           :
           for
           besides
           the
           Evils
           which
           they
           suffer
           in
           their
           own
           Person
           ,
           they
           suffer
           also
           in
           the
           Persons
           of
           their
           Children
           ,
           and
           are
           affected
           with
           their
           Misery
           .
           Moreover
           ,
           Women
           who
           are
           either
           with
           Child
           ,
           or
           who
           have
           young
           Ones
           sucking
           at
           their
           Breast
           ,
           cannot
           so
           easily
           escape
           Calamities
           ,
           or
           provide
           against
           them
           as
           others
           .
           Some
           also
           do
           think
           that
           this
           may
           have
           a
           particular
           reference
           to
           what
           afterwards
           fell
           out
           at
           the
           Destruction
           of
           Ierusalem
           ,
           viz.
           That
           during
           the
           strictness
           of
           the
           Siege
           ,
           some
           were
           reduced
           to
           that
           strait
           ,
           that
           to
           preserve
           their
           own
           Lives
           they
           Eat
           the
           flesh
           of
           their
           own
           Children
           ,
           which
           could
           not
           but
           be
           very
           grievous
           to
           Parents
           .
           However
           ,
           it
           is
           to
           be
           interpreted
           not
           with
           any
           relation
           to
           Peoples
           Spiritual
           or
           Eternal
           State
           ;
           for
           in
           respect
           of
           that
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           difference
           betwixt
           the
           having
           and
           wanting
           Children
           :
           but
           it
           is
           to
           be
           understood
           wholly
           as
           to
           this
           Life
           ,
           and
           that
           too
           ,
           only
           in
           relation
           to
           Times
           of
           great
           Trouble
           and
           sad
           Calamity
           .
        
         
           As
           to
           what
           follows
           ,
           
             that
             then
             they
             shall
             begin
             to
             say
             to
             the
             Mountains
             ,
             fall
             on
             us
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             Hills
             ,
             cover
             us
             :
          
           This
           is
           a
           further
           intimation
           of
           the
           dreadful
           Calamity
           of
           these
           Days
           ,
           for
           People
           shall
           
           then
           be
           in
           such
           Consternation
           and
           Fear
           ,
           that
           they
           shall
           wish
           Death
           rather
           than
           Life
           ,
           and
           any
           kind
           of
           sudden
           Death
           ,
           rather
           than
           to
           live
           to
           see
           ,
           and
           feel
           such
           unspeakable
           Misery
           .
           And
           as
           all
           this
           was
           foretold
           here
           ,
           and
           Matth.
           24.
           so
           whoever
           is
           pleased
           to
           read
           Iosephus
           his
           History
           will
           find
           ,
           That
           all
           was
           actually
           accomplished
           upon
           
             Flavius
             Vespasian
          
           and
           Titus
           his
           Son
           their
           Invading
           Iudaea
           ;
           Besieging
           and
           Sacking
           of
           
             Ierusalem
             .
             For
             if
             they
             do
             these
             things
             in
             a
             green
             tree
             ,
             what
             shall
             be
             done
             in
             a
             dry
             ?
          
           As
           it
           is
           a
           Proverbial
           Speech
           ,
           so
           it
           is
           here
           used
           by
           our
           Lord
           ,
           both
           for
           a
           Proof
           of
           the
           Prediction
           ,
           and
           also
           as
           a
           Reason
           why
           such
           Evils
           are
           inflicted
           .
           Green
           Wood
           is
           neither
           proper
           nor
           profitable
           fewel
           :
           but
           sure
           if
           they
           be
           forced
           to
           cut
           it
           down
           and
           make
           use
           of
           it
           ,
           they
           will
           not
           pass
           by
           what
           is
           dry
           ,
           and
           withered
           ,
           and
           good
           for
           nothing
           ;
           so
           seeing
           God
           has
           suffered
           his
           own
           Son
           to
           be
           thus
           treated
           ,
           who
           never
           displeased
           him
           ,
           they
           might
           assure
           themselves
           ,
           that
           such
           gross
           and
           notorious
           Sinners
           would
           not
           escape
           .
           As
           St.
           Peter
           says
           ,
           
             If
             the
             Righteous
             scarcely
             are
             saved
             ,
             where
             shall
             the
             Wicked
             and
             Ungodly
             appear
             .
          
           Our
           Lord
           ,
           by
           comparing
           himself
           here
           to
           a
           green
           ,
           flourishing
           ,
           and
           
           fruitful
           Tree
           ,
           doth
           point
           out
           the
           greatness
           of
           their
           Sin
           ,
           who
           thus
           treated
           him
           ,
           and
           persecuted
           him
           to
           Death
           with
           such
           Malice
           and
           Cruelty
           :
           And
           he
           also
           clearly
           intimates
           to
           them
           ,
           that
           for
           this
           Cause
           all
           these
           Evils
           would
           come
           upon
           them
           .
           A
           little
           before
           this
           time
           ,
           he
           laid
           it
           more
           plainly
           home
           to
           them
           ,
           by
           the
           Parable
           of
           the
           wicked
           Husband-men
           ,
           who
           ,
           when
           they
           saw
           the
           Son
           ,
           said
           ,
           
             This
             is
             the
             Heir
             ,
             come
             ,
             let
             us
             kill
             him
             ,
             and
             seize
             on
             the
             Inheritance
             .
          
           And
           accordingly
           they
           caught
           him
           ,
           and
           cast
           him
           out
           of
           the
           Vineyard
           ,
           and
           slew
           him
           .
           The
           Doom
           of
           these
           Husband-men
           ,
           the
           Iews
           pronounced
           with
           their
           own
           Mouth
           :
           for
           when
           our
           Lord
           asked
           ,
           
             when
             the
             Lord
             of
             the
             Vineyard
             cometh
             ,
             what
             will
             he
             do
             unto
             these
             Husband-men
             ?
          
           They
           replied
           ,
           
             He
             will
             miserably
             destroy
             these
             wicked
             men
             ,
             and
             will
             let
             out
             his
             Vineyard
             to
             other
             Husbandmen
             ,
             which
             shall
             render
             him
             the
             fruits
             in
             their
             season
             .
          
           Upon
           which
           ,
           he
           instantly
           added
           ,
           
             Did
             ye
             never
             read
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             the
             stone
             which
             the
             Builders
             refused
             ,
             the
             same
             is
             become
             the
             head
             of
             the
             corner
             .
             This
             is
             the
             Lord
             's
             doing
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             marvellous
             in
             our
             eyes
             .
             Therefore
             I
             say
             unto
             you
             ,
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             God
             shall
             be
             taken
             from
             you
             ,
             and
             given
             to
             a
             Nation
          
           
           
             bringing
             forth
             the
             fruits
             thereof
             .
             Whosoever
             shall
             fall
             on
             this
             stone
             shall
             be
             broken
             ;
             but
             on
             whomsoever
             it
             shall
             fall
             it
             will
             grind
             him
             to
             powder
             .
          
           The
           Application
           was
           so
           plain
           ,
           and
           the
           meaning
           so
           obvious
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           that
           the
           Chief-Priests
           and
           Pharisees
           perceived
           that
           he
           spoke
           of
           them
           .
           Matth.
           xxi
           .
           38
           ,
           39.
           
        
         
           These
           Predictions
           ,
           and
           the
           Event
           
           which
           in
           all
           things
           answered
           them
           ,
           declare
           ,
           what
           a
           heinous
           Crime
           it
           is
           to
           be
           guilty
           of
           shedding
           the
           Blood
           of
           Jesus
           ,
           and
           what
           a
           Provocation
           it
           was
           to
           the
           great
           God
           to
           see
           his
           Son
           crucified
           by
           Men.
           But
           some
           may
           perhaps
           say
           ,
           what
           is
           all
           this
           to
           us
           ?
           This
           was
           the
           Sin
           of
           the
           Iews
           ,
           long
           since
           committed
           ,
           and
           which
           can
           never
           be
           acted
           over
           again
           ,
           seeing
           Jesus
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           has
           his
           abode
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           so
           is
           out
           of
           the
           reach
           of
           Men
           :
           and
           therefore
           it
           is
           impertinent
           to
           insist
           now
           upon
           it
           .
           They
           ,
           who
           say
           or
           think
           so
           ,
           must
           give
           me
           leave
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           mistaken
           ,
           and
           do
           deceive
           themselves
           ;
           for
           Christ
           may
           yet
           be
           Crucified
           ,
           and
           with
           as
           great
           Provocation
           to
           God
           ,
           nay
           ,
           with
           greater
           than
           was
           before
           .
           Doth
           not
           St.
           Paul
           tell
           us
           ,
           Heb.
           vi
           .
           6.
           of
           some
           
             who
             crucifie
             to
             themselves
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             afresh
             ,
             and
             put
             him
          
           
           
             to
             open
             shame
          
           :
           and
           both
           by
           that
           Chapter
           and
           the
           10th
           .
           we
           are
           made
           to
           understand
           who
           they
           are
           that
           do
           it
           ,
           viz.
           They
           who
           Sin
           wilfully
           after
           they
           have
           received
           the
           Knowledge
           of
           the
           Truth
           ;
           They
           that
           undervalue
           the
           Death
           of
           Jesus
           ,
           and
           are
           not
           so
           affected
           with
           it
           as
           to
           hate
           and
           forsake
           Sin
           ,
           which
           was
           the
           cause
           of
           it
           ;
           but
           on
           the
           contrary
           ,
           cherish
           ,
           indulge
           ,
           and
           love
           it
           :
           for
           they
           who
           do
           so
           ,
           by
           an
           after
           Act
           ,
           consent
           to
           his
           Death
           ,
           and
           are
           guilty
           of
           his
           Blood.
           
        
         
           Not
           to
           speak
           what
           Jesus
           suffers
           in
           his
           Servants
           and
           Members
           ,
           by
           the
           Persecutions
           which
           they
           meet
           with
           ,
           for
           his
           Sake
           ,
           and
           for
           their
           Observance
           of
           his
           Laws
           :
           Jesus
           still
           suffers
           immediately
           in
           himself
           ,
           when
           his
           Doctrine
           is
           despised
           ,
           his
           Authority
           affronted
           ,
           and
           his
           Power
           resisted
           .
           They
           who
           question
           the
           veracity
           of
           his
           Doctrine
           ,
           confirmed
           by
           Miracles
           and
           Prophecies
           ,
           laugh
           at
           the
           Truth
           and
           Mysteries
           which
           he
           hath
           revealed
           ,
           and
           quarrel
           at
           his
           Ordinances
           and
           Institutions
           ,
           these
           Persons
           do
           violence
           to
           his
           Prophetical
           Office
           :
           They
           who
           lessen
           the
           Merits
           of
           his
           Death
           ,
           and
           the
           worth
           and
           price
           of
           that
           Sacrifice
           which
           he
           offered
           ;
           they
           who
           advance
           their
           own
           Righteousness
           ,
           and
           put
           little
           or
           no
           Confidence
           
           in
           his
           Mediation
           ,
           and
           make
           the
           Mediation
           of
           others
           as
           necessary
           ,
           they
           affront
           and
           do
           violence
           to
           his
           Priesthood
           .
           They
           who
           dispute
           the
           Justice
           ,
           Reasonableness
           ,
           and
           Necessity
           of
           his
           Laws
           ;
           they
           who
           refuse
           to
           walk
           by
           them
           ,
           and
           who
           resist
           the
           Motions
           of
           his
           Spirit
           ,
           even
           they
           do
           violence
           to
           him
           as
           King.
           All
           of
           this
           Spirit
           and
           Temper
           would
           have
           concurred
           with
           the
           Iews
           in
           crucifying
           him
           ;
           they
           are
           Enemies
           to
           our
           Lord
           ,
           and
           (
           as
           the
           Apostle
           saith
           )
           crucifie
           him
           afresh
           ,
           and
           put
           him
           to
           open
           shame
           ,
           And
           who
           do
           thus
           crucifie
           him
           ,
           their
           Sin
           is
           rather
           more
           grievous
           and
           more
           provoking
           than
           that
           of
           the
           Iews
           before
           .
           For
           St.
           Peter
           saith
           ,
           
             that
             through
             ignorance
          
           they
           did
           it
           .
           And
           St.
           
             Paul
             ,
             that
             if
             they
             had
             known
             ,
             they
             would
             not
             have
             crucified
             the
             Lord
             of
             life
             and
             glory
             .
          
           But
           now
           he
           has
           appeared
           with
           such
           Light
           and
           Evidence
           ,
           that
           he
           cannot
           but
           be
           made
           known
           to
           all
           who
           have
           Eyes
           to
           see
           ,
           or
           Hearts
           to
           understand
           ,
           or
           a
           desire
           to
           be
           informed
           .
           And
           therefore
           great
           is
           the
           guilt
           now
           of
           crucifying
           him
           ,
           and
           putting
           him
           again
           to
           shame
           .
           
             He
             that
             despised
             Moses
             Law
             died
             without
             mercy
             ,
             under
             two
             or
             three
             witnesses
             :
             Of
             how
             much
             sorer
             punishment
             suppose
             ye
             shall
             he
          
           
           
             be
             thought
             worthy
             who
             hath
             trodden
             under
             foot
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             hath
             counted
             the
             blood
             of
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             wherewith
             he
             was
             sanctified
             ,
             an
             unholy
             thing
             ,
             and
             hath
             done
             despite
             unto
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Grace
             ?
          
           Heb.
           x.
           28.
           
        
         
           What
           then
           shall
           we
           think
           of
           these
           
           Nations
           and
           of
           our selves
           ,
           who
           are
           Chargeable
           with
           this
           very
           great
           Sin
           ?
           What
           cause
           of
           Mourning
           ,
           and
           what
           cause
           of
           Fear
           have
           we
           upon
           this
           very
           account
           ?
           I
           may
           say
           ,
           where
           has
           there
           been
           more
           clear
           ,
           and
           more
           frequent
           Instruction
           ?
           And
           where
           has
           it
           been
           less
           observed
           ?
           What
           contempt
           of
           God
           and
           Religion
           ?
           What
           open
           Profanity
           ,
           and
           avowed
           breach
           of
           the
           Laws
           of
           God
           have
           been
           among
           us
           ?
           How
           often
           ,
           and
           how
           horridly
           has
           the
           Sacred
           Name
           of
           God
           been
           Blasphemed
           both
           Publickly
           and
           Privately
           ?
           How
           little
           regard
           has
           been
           shewed
           to
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           or
           to
           any
           thing
           he
           did
           or
           suffered
           for
           us
           ?
           To
           what
           purpose
           has
           his
           Blood
           and
           Wounds
           ,
           his
           Agony
           and
           Passion
           been
           declared
           and
           set
           forth
           to
           us
           ?
           Whose
           hearts
           have
           they
           touched
           ?
           How
           few
           have
           been
           prevailed
           upon
           by
           these
           to
           forsake
           Sin
           ?
           but
           on
           the
           contrary
           ,
           even
           in
           spite
           of
           them
           ,
           they
           go
           on
           and
           continue
           in
           it
           .
           And
           all
           the
           use
           
           which
           some
           make
           of
           them
           is
           ,
           to
           take
           occasion
           from
           them
           ,
           to
           forge
           New
           and
           Different
           Oaths
           for
           setting
           off
           their
           Prophane
           and
           Idle
           Discourse
           .
           Have
           not
           some
           run
           up
           to
           that
           height
           of
           Impiety
           ,
           as
           not
           only
           in
           common
           Conversation
           ,
           to
           mock
           the
           Doctrine
           and
           Institutions
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           to
           droll
           upon
           his
           Person
           and
           Actions
           ,
           but
           also
           deliberately
           ,
           in
           Writing
           ,
           to
           publish
           Blasphemies
           that
           could
           not
           be
           tolerated
           amongst
           Mahumetans
           ?
           How
           many
           Scandalous
           Pamphlets
           have
           been
           written
           of
           late
           ,
           which
           either
           by
           plain
           Assertions
           ,
           or
           clear
           Innuendo's
           ,
           divest
           him
           of
           his
           Godhead
           ,
           spoil
           him
           of
           the
           Merits
           of
           his
           Death
           ,
           represent
           him
           as
           an
           Impostor
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           System
           of
           his
           Gospel
           as
           a
           Cheat
           ,
           tho'
           the
           whole
           contrivance
           is
           not
           only
           highly
           worthy
           of
           God
           ,
           but
           doth
           as
           fully
           and
           as
           evidently
           set
           forth
           his
           infinite
           Wisdom
           and
           Power
           ,
           as
           the
           Universal
           Frame
           of
           this
           Material
           World.
           But
           tho'
           all
           have
           not
           been
           so
           grosly
           wicked
           ,
           yet
           all
           Ranks
           and
           Orders
           of
           Men
           ,
           Rulers
           ,
           Pastors
           ,
           and
           People
           have
           ,
           one
           way
           or
           other
           ,
           less
           or
           more
           ,
           been
           guilty
           of
           grieving
           the
           Holy
           Spirit
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           Righteous
           Spirit
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           :
           And
           therefore
           we
           have
           reason
           
           to
           fear
           ,
           that
           his
           Anger
           will
           break
           forth
           and
           fall
           down
           in
           some
           heavy
           Judgment
           upon
           these
           Nations
           ,
           as
           it
           happened
           to
           the
           Iews
           .
           I
           do
           not
           pretend
           to
           any
           peculiar
           Privacy
           into
           the
           Secret
           Councils
           of
           God
           ,
           nor
           to
           be
           acquainted
           with
           his
           Purposes
           towards
           the
           publick
           state
           of
           these
           Kingdoms
           ;
           wherefore
           I
           shall
           not
           denounce
           any
           particular
           Judgments
           in
           the
           Name
           of
           God
           ,
           having
           no
           special
           Warrant
           for
           it
           :
           but
           I
           must
           say
           ,
           that
           if
           his
           Word
           ,
           and
           the
           Methods
           of
           his
           Providence
           be
           a
           Rule
           ;
           if
           we
           may
           take
           any
           measures
           of
           Conjecture
           either
           from
           his
           Nature
           or
           his
           Threatnings
           ,
           or
           the
           Example
           of
           others
           ,
           there
           is
           too
           much
           reason
           to
           look
           for
           some
           grievous
           Calamities
           to
           these
           Lands
           ,
           unless
           a
           speedy
           and
           Universal
           Repentance
           prevent
           it
           .
           We
           are
           not
           the
           safer
           that
           we
           are
           secure
           :
           Nay
           ,
           our
           Security
           is
           a
           sign
           that
           our
           Ruin
           and
           Calamity
           are
           not
           far
           off
           .
           At
           this
           time
           ,
           when
           our
           Lord
           gave
           this
           Warning
           ,
           the
           Iews
           were
           very
           secure
           ;
           they
           thought
           of
           nothing
           less
           than
           the
           utter
           destruction
           of
           their
           Nation
           and
           State.
           When
           God
           has
           been
           provoked
           to
           determine
           the
           Ruin
           of
           a
           People
           ,
           he
           useth
           to
           possess
           them
           first
           with
           a
           Drowsiness
           ,
           and
           to
           cast
           them
           into
           a
           Slumber
           ,
           
           that
           they
           may
           be
           incapable
           to
           prevent
           it
           .
           
             Make
             the
             heart
             of
             this
             people
             fat
             ,
             make
             their
             ears
             heavy
             ,
             and
             shut
             their
             eyes
             ,
             least
             they
             see
             with
             their
             eyes
             ,
             and
             hear
             with
             their
             ears
             ,
             and
             understand
             with
             their
             heart
             ,
             and
             convert
             and
             be
             healed
             ,
          
           said
           the
           Lord
           to
           Isaiah
           ,
           Isa.
           vi
           .
           10.
           
        
         
           God
           hath
           been
           of
           a
           long
           time
           punishing
           Nations
           and
           Kingdoms
           about
           us
           ;
           but
           the
           voice
           of
           the
           Rod
           upon
           others
           hath
           not
           awakened
           us
           ,
           for
           all
           this
           we
           have
           slept
           on
           in
           our
           Sins
           .
           Wherefore
           he
           hath
           drawn
           a
           little
           nearer
           ,
           and
           he
           hath
           laid
           his
           Judgments
           at
           our
           own
           Door
           ;
           he
           hath
           shaken
           the
           Foundation
           of
           our
           State
           ,
           and
           with
           that
           shake
           ,
           tumbled
           many
           Persons
           from
           their
           Honours
           ,
           their
           Preferments
           ,
           their
           places
           of
           Ease
           ,
           Comfort
           and
           Subsistence
           :
           and
           yet
           still
           there
           is
           little
           or
           no
           awakening
           .
           As
           with
           Men
           who
           are
           suddenly
           interrupted
           in
           their
           rest
           ,
           and
           whose
           Sleep
           is
           hastily
           broken
           ,
           there
           is
           so
           much
           sense
           as
           to
           fret
           ,
           repine
           ,
           and
           complain
           of
           Uneasiness
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           angry
           with
           those
           who
           disturb
           us
           :
           But
           there
           is
           no
           awakening
           to
           true
           Repentance
           ,
           no
           Rouzing
           up
           to
           Provide
           for
           our
           Safety
           ,
           and
           to
           prevent
           the
           Danger
           threatned
           .
           He
           that
           mocked
           God
           ,
           and
           laughed
           at
           Religion
           before
           ,
           doth
           so
           
           still
           ;
           He
           that
           uttered
           Oaths
           and
           Blasphemies
           ,
           continues
           to
           do
           so
           ;
           the
           Drunkard
           continues
           his
           Drinking
           ;
           he
           that
           was
           Filthy
           ,
           Unjust
           ,
           or
           Unholy
           ,
           is
           so
           still
           ;
           every
           one
           continues
           his
           former
           wicked
           course
           ,
           and
           few
           break
           off
           their
           Sins
           by
           Righteousness
           ,
           or
           their
           Iniquities
           by
           shewing
           mercy
           to
           the
           Poor
           .
           
             Surely
             it
             is
             meet
             to
             say
             unto
             God
             ;
             I
             have
             born
             Chastisement
             ,
             I
             will
             not
             offend
             any
             more
             ;
             that
             which
             I
             see
             not
             ,
             teach
             thou
             me
             ;
             If
             I
             have
             done
             iniquity
             ,
             I
             will
             do
             no
             more
             .
          
           But
           who
           saith
           this
           ?
           Alas
           !
           there
           be
           Few
           to
           stand
           in
           the
           gap
           to
           deprecate
           God's
           Wrath
           ,
           but
           too
           too
           many
           who
           by
           their
           hardness
           and
           impenitent
           heart
           treasure
           up
           to
           themselves
           and
           to
           the
           Nations
           Wrath
           even
           in
           this
           day
           of
           Wrath.
           If
           I
           had
           time
           ,
           I
           could
           draw
           a
           Parallel
           betwixt
           our selves
           and
           the
           Iews
           ,
           our
           Temper
           and
           Behaviour
           and
           theirs
           ,
           before
           all
           those
           Evils
           came
           upon
           them
           .
           But
           ,
           God
           forbid
           ,
           that
           our
           End
           be
           as
           theirs
           ,
           or
           as
           some
           other
           Churches
           of
           the
           East
           ,
           who
           as
           they
           followed
           them
           in
           their
           Sins
           ,
           so
           they
           were
           Partakers
           of
           their
           Judgments
           .
        
         
           But
           whatever
           be
           the
           Publick
           Fate
           of
           these
           Nations
           ,
           and
           tho'
           all
           may
           escape
           Temporal
           Judgments
           in
           this
           Life
           ;
           yet
           how
           do
           Impenitent
           and
           Incorrigible
           
           Sinners
           think
           to
           escape
           the
           eternal
           Judgments
           of
           the
           other
           World
           ?
           The
           Destruction
           of
           Ierusalem
           was
           a
           Type
           of
           the
           Day
           of
           Judgment
           :
           the
           Calamity
           of
           the
           Iews
           ,
           the
           Horror
           and
           Consternation
           they
           were
           in
           ,
           when
           the
           Romans
           utterly
           ruin'd
           them
           ,
           tho'
           it
           had
           no
           Precedent
           ,
           nor
           has
           any
           thing
           fallen
           out
           since
           like
           it
           ;
           yet
           all
           was
           but
           a
           faint
           Shadow
           of
           the
           Day
           of
           Judgment
           ,
           but
           a
           sorry
           figure
           and
           representation
           of
           that
           .
           Then
           it
           is
           that
           Men
           will
           cry
           most
           Pathetically
           ,
           and
           with
           the
           greatest
           earnestness
           ,
           to
           the
           Hills
           and
           to
           the
           Mountains
           to
           fall
           on
           them
           ,
           and
           to
           cover
           them
           from
           the
           sight
           of
           the
           Lamb.
           They
           had
           better
           meet
           with
           a
           Bear
           rob'd
           of
           her
           Whelps
           ,
           or
           a
           Lion
           roaring
           ,
           than
           the
           Lamb
           of
           God
           that
           Day
           :
           for
           then
           he
           will
           be
           Terrible
           ,
           and
           nothing
           can
           shelter
           them
           from
           him
           .
           None
           shall
           find
           Mercy
           then
           ,
           or
           be
           acquitted
           ,
           save
           such
           as
           have
           Jesus
           for
           their
           Advocate
           ,
           and
           who
           are
           sprinkled
           with
           his
           Blood.
           But
           do
           incorrigible
           and
           impenitent
           Sinners
           expect
           this
           ?
           Or
           dare
           they
           ask
           it
           of
           Him
           ?
           Will
           they
           ,
           or
           can
           they
           employ
           Him
           ,
           whom
           all
           their
           life
           they
           have
           affronted
           ,
           and
           grieved
           ,
           and
           resisted
           ?
           Or
           ,
           Suppose
           that
           they
           should
           have
           such
           Impudence
           ,
           would
           it
           prevail
           ?
           
           Will
           He
           plead
           for
           them
           ;
           nay
           ,
           He
           will
           plead
           against
           them
           ▪
           and
           his
           Blood
           will
           speak
           no
           other
           thing
           in
           behalf
           of
           them
           ,
           than
           that
           of
           Abel's
           ;
           it
           will
           even
           call
           for
           Vengeance
           .
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           in
           that
           Day
           ,
           will
           only
           take
           part
           with
           the
           Penitent
           Believers
           :
           All
           others
           shall
           be
           left
           to
           the
           Wrath
           of
           God
           ;
           which
           ,
           as
           a
           Consuming
           Fire
           ,
           shall
           devour
           them
           .
           
             O
             consider
             this
             ye
             that
             forget
             God
             ,
             lest
             he
             tear
             you
             in
             pieces
             ,
             when
             there
             shall
             be
             none
             to
             deliver
             .
             Turn
             ye
             ,
             turn
             ye
             ,
             why
             will
             ye
             die
             ?
          
           Now
           is
           the
           day
           ,
           now
           is
           the
           acceptable
           time
           .
           
             Seek
             the
             Lord
             while
             he
             may
             be
             found
             ,
             and
             call
             upon
             him
             while
             he
             is
             near
             .
          
           O
           know
           and
           consider
           ,
           in
           this
           your
           day
           ,
           the
           things
           that
           belong
           to
           your
           Peace
           ,
           lest
           they
           be
           hid
           from
           your
           eyes
           .
           And
           may
           the
           Merciful
           God
           add
           his
           Enlightning
           and
           Converting
           Grace
           to
           this
           Exhortation
           ,
           and
           these
           Instructions
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           prove
           Effectual
           to
           our
           Conversion
           ,
           for
           the
           magnifying
           of
           his
           Mercy
           ,
           and
           the
           Saving
           of
           our selves
           from
           the
           Wrath
           that
           is
           to
           come
           .
        
         
           Amen
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           SERMON
           VI.
           ON
           EASTER-DAY
           .
        
         
           
             1
             PETER
             I.
             3
             ,
             4.
             
          
           
             Blessed
             be
             the
             God
             and
             Father
             of
             our
             Lord
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             which
             according
             to
             his
             abundant
             mercy
             ,
             hath
             begotten
             us
             again
             unto
             a
             lively
             hope
             ,
             by
             the
             Resurrection
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             from
             the
             dead
             .
          
           
             To
             an
             inheritance
             incorruptible
             and
             undefiled
             ,
             and
             that
             fadeth
             not
             away
             ,
             reserved
             in
             heaven
             for
             you
             .
          
        
         
           THESE
           Words
           are
           a
           Form
           of
           Thanksgiving
           proper
           to
           be
           used
           on
           such
           Occasions
           as
           this
           ,
           which
           hath
           now
           brought
           us
           together
           ;
           and
           a
           due
           Consideration
           of
           them
           may
           be
           sufficient
           to
           excite
           in
           us
           most
           grateful
           Sentiments
           of
           God's
           Goodness
           to
           us
           ,
           and
           of
           
           our
           Obligations
           to
           him
           .
           They
           were
           first
           uttered
           in
           Behalf
           of
           the
           dispersed
           Jews
           ,
           but
           only
           upon
           the
           account
           of
           their
           being
           Christians
           ,
           and
           called
           to
           the
           Hope
           of
           Glory
           ,
           which
           Privilege
           is
           common
           to
           us
           ;
           and
           therefore
           the
           Text
           is
           no
           less
           applicable
           to
           us
           than
           it
           was
           to
           them
           .
           Even
           upon
           our
           account
           it
           may
           be
           said
           ,
           
             Blessed
             be
             the
             God
             and
             Father
             of
             our
             Lord
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           In
           which
           words
           we
           may
           take
           notice
           of
           these
           particulars
           .
           First
           ,
           the
           Author
           of
           our
           Happiness
           ,
           
             viz.
             God
             and
             the
             Father
          
           ,
           &c.
           
           Secondly
           ,
           the
           Motive
           which
           induced
           him
           to
           bless
           us
           ,
           his
           
             abundant
             mercy
          
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           the
           special
           Benefits
           conferred
           on
           us
           ,
           which
           are
           ,
           
             the
             begetting
             us
             again
             unto
             a
             lively
             hope
             ,
             an
             inheritance
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           Fourthly
           ,
           the
           means
           by
           which
           the
           same
           is
           wrought
           and
           assured
           to
           us
           ,
           
             viz.
             the
             resurrection
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             from
             the
             dead
             .
          
           All
           these
           are
           important
           things
           ,
           worthy
           to
           be
           known
           ;
           and
           therefore
           (
           God
           willing
           )
           I
           shall
           speak
           to
           each
           of
           them
           :
           And
           I
           beseech
           you
           to
           lend
           an
           attentive
           and
           unprejudiced
           Ear.
           
        
         
           To
           begin
           with
           the
           First
           .
           As
           Nature
           
           teacheth
           us
           to
           be
           thankful
           ;
           so
           that
           we
           may
           acquit
           our selves
           of
           this
           Duty
           ,
           it
           is
           necessary
           to
           know
           ,
           whom
           we
           are
           
           obliged
           to
           ;
           for
           if
           we
           make
           an
           Acknowledgment
           to
           any
           other
           than
           to
           him
           who
           bestowed
           the
           Benefits
           ,
           we
           defraud
           him
           who
           bestowed
           them
           ,
           and
           act
           as
           foolishly
           and
           unjustly
           as
           he
           who
           payeth
           a
           Debt
           to
           another
           than
           the
           Person
           to
           whom
           it
           is
           owing
           .
           Now
           ,
           we
           are
           directed
           here
           to
           pay
           our
           Thanks
           to
           God
           ;
           and
           indeed
           he
           is
           the
           only
           Author
           of
           all
           the
           good
           we
           have
           of
           whatsoever
           Sort
           ,
           whether
           Spiritual
           or
           Temporal
           .
           
             Do
             not
             err
             ,
             my
             beloved
             Brethren
             ,
             every
             good
             and
          
           
           
             perfect
             gift
             is
             from
             above
             ,
             and
             cometh
             down
             from
             the
             Father
             of
             Lights
             ,
             with
             whom
             is
             no
             variableness
             neither
             shadow
             of
             turning
             .
          
           We
           have
           nothing
           but
           what
           we
           have
           received
           from
           him
           .
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           all
           things
           are
           not
           given
           us
           immediately
           by
           the
           Hand
           of
           God
           himself
           ;
           oftentimes
           Blessings
           are
           dispenced
           by
           the
           means
           of
           his
           Creatures
           :
           But
           whatever
           way
           ,
           or
           by
           whomsoever
           Good
           comes
           to
           us
           ,
           God
           is
           ,
           and
           ought
           to
           be
           acknowledged
           the
           Author
           thereof
           .
           Good
           comes
           not
           to
           us
           by
           chance
           ,
           nor
           from
           any
           other
           than
           God
           ;
           if
           any
           other
           thing
           be
           used
           in
           the
           bestowing
           it
           ,
           it
           is
           only
           as
           an
           Instrument
           in
           his
           Hand
           :
           Neither
           Devils
           ,
           nor
           Men
           ,
           nor
           any
           other
           Creature
           can
           do
           us
           hurt
           ,
           unless
           God
           give
           them
           leave
           :
           Nor
           can
           
           any
           do
           us
           good
           ,
           but
           as
           they
           are
           prompted
           and
           empowered
           thereto
           by
           God.
           If
           Medicines
           cure
           ,
           it
           is
           because
           he
           blesseth
           them
           ;
           if
           our
           Industry
           and
           Diligence
           enrich
           ,
           it
           is
           because
           his
           Providence
           accompanieth
           it
           ;
           if
           Friends
           and
           Acquaintance
           are
           beneficial
           ,
           it
           is
           because
           he
           putteth
           it
           in
           their
           Heart
           and
           enables
           them
           .
           Does
           the
           preaching
           of
           Paul
           or
           Apollo
           convince
           thy
           Conscience
           ,
           work
           in
           thee
           Faith
           and
           Repentance
           ?
           It
           is
           only
           because
           God
           worketh
           with
           them
           ;
           it
           is
           his
           Spirit
           only
           which
           makes
           their
           Ministry
           effectual
           ;
           for
           what
           is
           Paul
           ?
           And
           what
           is
           Apollos
           ?
           The
           one
           may
           plant
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           may
           water
           ,
           but
           the
           Increase
           is
           from
           God.
           Let
           none
           therefore
           
             sacrifice
             unto
             their
             net
          
           ,
           or
           
             burn
             incense
             unto
             their
             drag
          
           ,
           though
           by
           them
           
             their
             portion
             is
             fat
          
           ,
           and
           
             their
             meat
             plenteous
          
           :
           Neither
           let
           them
           boast
           of
           Men
           ,
           and
           make
           all
           their
           Acknowledgments
           to
           them
           ,
           for
           either
           spiritual
           or
           temporal
           good
           which
           comes
           by
           their
           means
           ;
           but
           both
           for
           the
           one
           and
           the
           other
           ,
           let
           all
           look
           up
           to
           God
           ,
           who
           giveth
           to
           all
           liberally
           ;
           let
           us
           give
           Thanks
           and
           Praise
           to
           him
           ;
           for
           it
           is
           he
           ,
           and
           he
           only
           who
           maketh
           us
           glad
           by
           his
           Work
           :
           As
           he
           made
           us
           ,
           and
           not
           we
           our selves
           ,
           so
           from
           him
           are
           
           
           
           
           
           all
           our
           present
           Comforts
           ,
           and
           the
           Hope
           of
           what
           is
           to
           come
           .
        
         
           But
           as
           all
           our
           Acknowledgments
           are
           
           due
           to
           God
           ,
           so
           that
           it
           may
           appear
           they
           are
           directed
           aright
           ,
           to
           the
           one
           true
           God
           ,
           we
           ought
           to
           address
           them
           in
           ,
           and
           by
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           to
           
             God
             and
             the
             Father
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
          
           as
           St.
           Peter
           teacheth
           us
           here
           .
           When
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             God
             and
             the
             Father
          
           ,
           &c.
           
           He
           doth
           not
           mean
           distinct
           Persons
           ;
           the
           Conjunction
           (
           and
           )
           here
           is
           explicative
           ,
           and
           thereby
           the
           Apostle
           points
           out
           whom
           he
           meant
           by
           God
           ,
           viz.
           the
           
             Father
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           he
           who
           sent
           Jesus
           Christ
           into
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           has
           manifested
           himself
           to
           Men
           by
           him
           .
           This
           Manifestation
           is
           the
           fullest
           and
           most
           glorious
           ,
           and
           so
           particular
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           a
           certain
           Mark
           to
           distinguish
           the
           true
           God
           from
           false
           Gods
           ,
           and
           the
           Worshippers
           of
           the
           one
           from
           the
           Worshippers
           of
           the
           other
           .
           Jews
           ,
           Turks
           ,
           and
           Pagans
           ,
           and
           all
           those
           (
           who
           worship
           their
           own
           Imaginations
           )
           will
           readily
           say
           ,
           
             Blessed
             be
             God
          
           :
           But
           none
           will
           add
           ,
           
             the
             Father
             of
             our
             Lord
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
          
           but
           such
           as
           know
           and
           own
           the
           true
           God
           indeed
           .
           Ever
           since
           this
           Manifestation
           of
           the
           true
           God
           ,
           he
           hath
           stiled
           himself
           by
           it
           ,
           and
           will
           have
           all
           to
           acknowledge
           him
           under
           this
           
           Title
           :
           And
           they
           who
           own
           it
           not
           ,
           not
           only
           dishonour
           God
           ,
           and
           rob
           him
           of
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           Glory
           ,
           which
           thereby
           redounds
           to
           him
           ,
           but
           also
           they
           may
           be
           said
           to
           revolt
           from
           the
           Knowledge
           and
           Acknowledgment
           of
           the
           true
           God.
           
             He
             that
             honoureth
             not
             the
             Son
             ,
             honoureth
             not
             the
             Father
             which
             hath
             sent
             him
             ,
          
           saith
           Christ
           ,
           Iohn
           viij
           .
           23.
           
           And
           St.
           Iohn
           himself
           tells
           us
           ,
           
             Whosoever
             denieth
             the
             Son
             ,
             the
             same
             hath
             not
             the
             Father
             ,
             but
             he
             that
             acknowledgeth
             the
             Son
             hath
             the
             Father
             also
             .
          
           1
           Epistle
           ii
           .
           23.
           
           *
           Wherefore
           such
           Acts
           of
           Worship
           as
           do
           thus
           particularly
           discriminate
           the
           true
           God
           ,
           and
           are
           so
           appropriate
           to
           God
           the
           Father
           of
           our
           Lord
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           applicable
           to
           none
           other
           are
           very
           necessary
           :
           For
           this
           Reason
           our
           Initiation
           into
           the
           Worship
           and
           Service
           of
           the
           true
           God
           is
           ,
           by
           baptizing
           
             us
             into
             the
             Name
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             Son
             ,
             and
             Holy
             Ghost
             :
          
           And
           for
           the
           same
           Reason
           we
           ought
           often
           to
           receive
           the
           Holy
           Sacrament
           of
           the
           Lord's
           Supper
           ,
           for
           hereby
           we
           make
           an
           express
           and
           peculiar
           Acknowledgment
           
           of
           this
           one
           true
           God
           ,
           viz.
           the
           Father
           of
           our
           Lord
           Jesus
           Christ.
           By
           this
           also
           it
           appears
           ,
           how
           suitable
           a
           part
           of
           Christian
           Worship
           the
           usual
           Doxology
           is
           ,
           and
           how
           proper
           to
           annex
           it
           to
           the
           Psalms
           of
           David
           ,
           whereby
           they
           are
           adapted
           to
           the
           New
           Revelation
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           and
           rendered
           so
           much
           Christian
           ,
           that
           neither
           Jews
           ,
           nor
           any
           but
           Christians
           will
           join
           in
           the
           Use
           of
           them
           .
           
        
         
           Having
           thus
           considered
           the
           Author
           of
           our
           Happiness
           ;
           the
           Motive
           which
           induced
           him
           to
           bless
           us
           comes
           next
           to
           be
           considered
           .
           The
           Obligation
           which
           ariseth
           by
           the
           conferring
           a
           Benefit
           is
           more
           or
           less
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Motive
           or
           Cause
           which
           prompted
           it
           ;
           if
           it
           was
           extorted
           by
           Force
           and
           Compulsion
           ,
           if
           one
           be
           so
           driven
           to
           it
           that
           he
           cannot
           shun
           a
           Courtesie
           ,
           scarce
           any
           Obligation
           accrueth
           thereby
           ;
           if
           it
           be
           done
           out
           of
           respect
           to
           after
           Requitals
           ,
           it
           is
           but
           a
           mercenary
           Kindness
           ,
           and
           tho'
           it
           obligeth
           somewhat
           ,
           yet
           the
           Obligation
           is
           none
           of
           the
           greatest
           ,
           it
           only
           bindeth
           us
           to
           make
           some
           Recompence
           ,
           and
           particularly
           that
           which
           the
           Person
           might
           have
           an
           Eye
           to
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           reasonable
           ,
           as
           
           the
           Services
           of
           Servants
           bindeth
           to
           the
           paying
           their
           Wages
           ,
           which
           is
           all
           they
           have
           before
           them
           ;
           and
           when
           that
           is
           done
           ,
           the
           Obligation
           of
           their
           Services
           ceaseth
           .
           But
           if
           a
           Favour
           be
           conferred
           freely
           ,
           out
           of
           pure
           Love
           and
           good
           Will
           ,
           the
           Obligation
           is
           both
           perpetual
           and
           of
           the
           highest
           Nature
           :
           Such
           a
           Favour
           ought
           never
           to
           be
           forgotten
           ;
           and
           if
           it
           be
           great
           in
           it self
           too
           ,
           it
           bindeth
           to
           the
           utmost
           Love
           and
           Thankfulness
           .
           Now
           ,
           such
           is
           our
           Obligation
           to
           God
           ;
           for
           as
           he
           hath
           blessed
           us
           with
           the
           highest
           Blessings
           (
           as
           shall
           be
           seen
           afterwards
           )
           so
           he
           hath
           done
           it
           most
           freely
           ,
           meerly
           out
           
           
             of
             his
             abundant
             mercy
          
           ,
           as
           the
           Text
           saith
           :
           And
           the
           same
           is
           intimated
           every
           where
           throughout
           the
           Scripture
           .
           
             Through
             the
             tender
             mercy
             of
             our
             God
             the
             day
             spring
             from
             on
             high
             hath
             visited
             us
             ,
          
           said
           
             Zachary
             ,
             Luke
          
           i.
           78.
           
           
             Of
             his
             own
             will
             begat
             he
             us
             ,
          
           saith
           St.
           
             Paul
             ;
             Titus
          
           iii.
           5.
           and
           Rom.
           ix
           .
           15.
           
           
             I
             will
             have
             mercy
             on
             whom
             I
             will
             have
             mercy
             ,
          
           and
           
             I
             will
             have
             compassion
             on
             whom
             I
             will
             have
             compassion
             ,
          
           so
           then
           that
           
             it
             is
             not
             of
             him
             that
             willeth
             ,
             nor
             of
             him
             that
             runneth
             ,
             but
             of
             God
             that
             sheweth
             mercy
             :
          
           Therefore
           in
           the
           same
           Chapter
           ,
           they
           who
           are
           saved
           and
           prepared
           unto
           Glory
           
           are
           called
           Vessels
           ,
           not
           of
           Justice
           or
           of
           Righteousness
           ,
           but
           
             of
             mercy
          
           ,
           to
           teach
           us
           ,
           that
           if
           it
           had
           not
           been
           for
           Mercy
           none
           would
           have
           been
           saved
           *
           .
        
         
           And
           indeed
           to
           what
           can
           our
           Salvation
           be
           ascribed
           but
           to
           the
           Mercy
           of
           God
           ?
           It
           cannot
           be
           said
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           constrained
           thereto
           by
           some
           external
           Cause
           ;
           for
           who
           can
           compel
           the
           Almighty
           ?
           Who
           can
           prescribe
           Laws
           to
           the
           absolute
           Sovereign
           of
           Heaven
           and
           Earth
           ?
           It
           was
           not
           the
           Hope
           of
           Profit
           that
           moved
           him
           ;
           for
           (
           as
           Eliphaz
           said
           )
           
             Can
             a
             Man
             be
             profitable
             unto
             God
             ,
             as
             he
             that
             is
             wise
             may
             be
             profitable
             unto
             himself
             ?
             Is
             it
             any
             Pleasure
             to
             the
             Almighty
             that
             thou
             art
             righteous
             ?
             Or
             is
             it
             gain
             to
             him
             ,
             that
             thou
             makest
             thy
             ways
             perfect
             ?
             My
             Goodness
             extendeth
             not
             to
             thee
             ,
          
           saith
           
             David
             ;
             for
             if
             thou
             be
             righteous
             what
             givest
             thou
             him
             ?
             Or
             what
             receiveth
             he
             of
             thine
             hand
             ?
             Thy
             wickedness
             may
             hurt
             a
             Man
             as
             thou
             art
             ,
             and
             thy
             righteousness
             may
             profit
             the
             Son
             of
             Man.
          
           But
           we
           cannot
           make
           God
           either
           better
           or
           worse
           :
           He
           
           stands
           in
           no
           need
           of
           us
           ;
           nor
           is
           it
           possible
           for
           any
           either
           in
           Heaven
           or
           Earth
           to
           add
           ,
           or
           take
           from
           his
           Greatness
           ,
           Happiness
           ,
           or
           Glory
           ;
           for
           what
           can
           be
           added
           to
           ,
           or
           impaired
           from
           an
           infinite
           Being
           ?
           Suppose
           God
           was
           obliged
           to
           give
           those
           celestial
           Mansions
           to
           such
           as
           could
           merit
           them
           ,
           yet
           who
           could
           claim
           them
           even
           on
           that
           Account
           ?
           
             His
             Angels
             he
             chargeth
             with
             folly
             ,
             What
             is
             Man
             then
             that
             he
             should
             be
             clean
             ?
             And
             he
             which
             is
             born
             of
             a
             Woman
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             be
             righteous
             ?
             If
             he
             did
             enter
             into
             Iudgment
             ,
             who
             could
             stand
             ?
             What
             Man
             could
             be
             justified
             in
             his
             sight
             ?
          
           Whatever
           God
           would
           have
           been
           obliged
           to
           ,
           if
           Man
           had
           continued
           innocent
           ,
           yet
           sure
           considering
           us
           in
           our
           lapsed
           State
           ,
           it
           must
           be
           acknowledged
           that
           it
           is
           Mercy
           only
           which
           saves
           us
           ,
           unless
           we
           say
           ,
           that
           he
           is
           obliged
           by
           Rebellion
           ,
           Treachery
           ,
           impious
           Affronts
           ,
           wicked
           Insolencies
           and
           continued
           Provocations
           :
           But
           being
           these
           can
           only
           be
           thought
           to
           irritate
           his
           Anger
           ;
           therefore
           we
           ought
           to
           conclude
           with
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           that
           
             it
             is
             of
             the
             Lord's
             mercies
             that
             we
             are
             not
             consumed
             :
          
           And
           that
           we
           are
           not
           only
           not
           consumed
           ,
           as
           we
           deserve
           ,
           but
           moreover
           called
           to
           Glory
           and
           eternal
           Life
           ,
           is
           not
           Mercy
           simply
           ,
           but
           abundant
           ,
           
           yea
           
             superabundant
             mercy
          
           ,
           as
           our
           Text
           speaks
           .
           Would
           you
           but
           take
           a
           View
           of
           your
           Hearts
           and
           Actions
           for
           one
           Day
           ,
           and
           consider
           not
           only
           the
           lesser
           Follies
           and
           Impertinencies
           you
           are
           guilty
           of
           ,
           but
           the
           grosser
           Faults
           ,
           the
           unclean
           and
           wicked
           Thoughts
           which
           arise
           in
           your
           Hearts
           ,
           the
           rash
           and
           evil
           Words
           which
           proceed
           from
           your
           Mouth
           ,
           what
           Sins
           are
           committed
           ,
           and
           what
           Good
           is
           left
           undone
           ,
           in
           how
           many
           things
           you
           offend
           altogether
           ,
           and
           how
           light
           the
           best
           Actions
           would
           be
           if
           they
           were
           weighed
           in
           the
           Balance
           ?
           I
           say
           ,
           were
           those
           impartially
           examined
           ,
           the
           Guilt
           of
           one
           Day
           would
           be
           found
           exceeding
           great
           ;
           and
           then
           what
           would
           it
           be
           if
           the
           Sins
           of
           all
           the
           Days
           and
           Years
           we
           lived
           were
           added
           ?
           And
           seeing
           our
           Case
           is
           such
           ,
           tell
           me
           ,
           is
           it
           not
           Mercy
           only
           which
           tieth
           the
           Hands
           of
           Divine
           Justice
           ,
           nay
           ,
           abundant
           Mercy
           which
           maketh
           God
           to
           pass
           over
           so
           many
           and
           so
           great
           Offences
           ,
           and
           not
           only
           to
           spare
           us
           ,
           but
           to
           be
           willing
           to
           make
           us
           happy
           .
           Thus
           we
           see
           how
           free
           God's
           Love
           is
           to
           usward
           ,
           and
           that
           nothing
           but
           his
           own
           abundant
           Mercy
           could
           move
           him
           to
           set
           his
           Heart
           upon
           us
           ,
           and
           to
           do
           us
           good
           ,
           which
           partly
           encreaseth
           the
           Obligation
           of
           his
           
           Benefits
           ,
           though
           they
           be
           in
           themselves
           too
           ,
           as
           great
           as
           can
           be
           ,
           as
           will
           appear
           by
           taking
           a
           View
           of
           this
           Summ
           of
           them
           that
           St.
           Peter
           gives
           us
           here
           .
           Which
           was
        
         
           The
           Third
           Point
           proposed
           .
           The
           
           Apostle
           designed
           not
           to
           give
           a
           Catalogue
           of
           all
           God's
           wonderful
           Works
           to
           us
           the
           Children
           of
           Men
           ;
           this
           would
           have
           swelled
           his
           Epistle
           much
           beyond
           what
           it
           is
           .
           He
           passeth
           by
           the
           many
           Thousand
           Mercies
           he
           hath
           done
           ,
           and
           daily
           doth
           for
           our
           Bodies
           and
           bodily
           Life
           ,
           and
           only
           takes
           notice
           of
           what
           he
           has
           done
           for
           our
           Souls
           ;
           because
           on
           their
           Welfare
           our
           Happiness
           mainly
           depends
           .
           The
           good
           of
           the
           Body
           and
           present
           Life
           would
           yield
           small
           Content
           if
           the
           Soul
           were
           lost
           :
           And
           if
           the
           Soul
           be
           saved
           ,
           if
           it
           have
           those
           things
           which
           are
           agreeable
           to
           it
           ,
           and
           which
           perfect
           it
           ,
           there
           is
           abundant
           Matter
           of
           rejoicing
           ,
           tho'
           the
           Comforts
           of
           the
           Body
           be
           much
           wanting
           .
           Wherefore
           we
           see
           the
           Apostle
           here
           teacheth
           those
           to
           whom
           he
           writes
           ,
           (
           who
           were
           Strangers
           scattered
           abroad
           ,
           and
           often
           persecuted
           )
           to
           rejoice
           notwithstanding
           ;
           because
           
             through
             the
             abundant
             mercy
             of
             God
             they
             were
             begotten
             again
             to
             a
             lively
             hope
             ,
          
           &c.
           
        
         
         
           The
           first
           Benefit
           reckoned
           up
           here
           is
           ,
           
           that
           we
           
             are
             begotten
             again
          
           ;
           and
           indeed
           it
           is
           the
           Foundation
           and
           Beginning
           of
           all
           our
           Happiness
           ;
           without
           this
           ,
           it
           were
           simply
           impossible
           to
           make
           us
           not
           miserable
           .
           Now
           ,
           by
           this
           is
           meant
           the
           giving
           us
           a
           New
           or
           Second
           Birth
           ,
           a
           putting
           us
           into
           another
           State
           than
           what
           we
           are
           in
           by
           our
           present
           natural
           Generation
           .
           If
           any
           ask
           ,
           what
           needed
           this
           ?
           Were
           we
           not
           well
           enough
           before
           ?
           It
           might
           suffice
           to
           answer
           ,
           That
           there
           was
           great
           need
           for
           it
           ,
           seeing
           God
           thought
           fit
           to
           do
           it
           ,
           and
           that
           his
           doing
           it
           is
           made
           an
           Instance
           of
           his
           great
           Mercy
           ;
           for
           
             Deus
             &
             Natura
             nihil
             faciunt
             frustra
             .
          
           But
           if
           this
           satisfie
           not
           ,
           the
           Necessity
           of
           this
           and
           the
           Greatness
           of
           the
           Benefit
           will
           evidently
           appear
           to
           such
           as
           view
           the
           Wretchedness
           of
           our
           State
           by
           ordinary
           natural
           Generation
           ;
           I
           say
           ,
           ordinary
           natural
           Generation
           and
           not
           our
           first
           Creation
           ;
           for
           Man
           as
           he
           came
           first
           out
           of
           the
           Hands
           of
           God
           was
           in
           a
           good
           State
           ,
           he
           was
           like
           his
           Maker
           ,
           Wise
           ,
           Holy
           ,
           Pure
           ,
           and
           Innocent
           .
           If
           he
           had
           kept
           this
           State
           ,
           there
           would
           have
           been
           no
           need
           of
           renewing
           it
           ,
           or
           of
           making
           him
           over
           again
           .
           But
           he
           kept
           not
           this
           first
           State
           ,
           but
           fell
           into
           a
           State
           of
           Sin
           and
           
           Corruption
           ;
           he
           lost
           the
           Favour
           of
           God
           ,
           incurred
           his
           Wrath
           and
           Displeasure
           ,
           and
           became
           liable
           to
           his
           Wrath
           and
           Curse
           ;
           and
           all
           the
           Miseries
           of
           this
           present
           Life
           and
           that
           which
           is
           to
           come
           .
           And
           as
           all
           Mankind
           are
           descended
           from
           those
           first
           Parents
           since
           they
           fell
           from
           their
           original
           Righteousness
           and
           Purity
           ,
           and
           have
           been
           propagated
           in
           a
           State
           of
           Sin
           and
           Corruption
           ,
           so
           all
           are
           generated
           Sinners
           ,
           filthy
           and
           corrupt
           .
           The
           sinful
           Leprosie
           of
           Adam
           is
           inherent
           in
           all
           his
           Children
           ,
           and
           the
           Curse
           he
           brought
           on
           himself
           is
           entailed
           on
           all
           his
           Posterity
           .
           Behold
           ,
           saith
           
             David
             ,
             I
             was
             shapen
             in
             Iniquity
             ,
             and
             in
             sin
             did
             my
             Mother
             conceive
             me
             ,
          
           Psal.
           li.
           5.
           
           And
           our
           Saviour
           tells
           us
           ,
           
             That
             which
             is
             born
             of
             the
             flesh
             is
             flesh
          
           ;
           for
           if
           the
           Fountain
           be
           corrupt
           ,
           what
           flows
           from
           it
           must
           be
           corrupt
           too
           ;
           who
           can
           bring
           a
           clean
           thing
           out
           of
           an
           unclean
           ,
           not
           one
           ?
           It
           is
           said
           ,
           Gen.
           v.
           that
           Adam
           was
           made
           after
           the
           Image
           of
           God
           ,
           but
           that
           he
           himself
           begat
           a
           Son
           
             in
             his
             own
             Likeness
             ,
             viz.
          
           in
           a
           State
           of
           Sin
           and
           Corruption
           .
           And
           as
           this
           befalls
           all
           of
           us
           ,
           for
           Sin
           is
           an
           inseparable
           Consequent
           of
           ordinary
           natural
           Generation
           ,
           so
           that
           it
           renders
           us
           most
           ugly
           and
           loathsome
           .
           Sin
           is
           the
           Disease
           of
           the
           Soul
           ,
           and
           causeth
           
           as
           great
           Deformity
           and
           Vileness
           to
           the
           Soul
           ,
           as
           the
           worst
           of
           Diseases
           to
           the
           Body
           .
           If
           any
           be
           not
           sensible
           of
           this
           ,
           it
           is
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           so
           common
           and
           ordinary
           ,
           and
           is
           ,
           in
           a
           manner
           ,
           natural
           to
           them
           ;
           for
           so
           we
           see
           long
           Custom
           and
           Familiarity
           will
           lessen
           the
           Horrour
           of
           things
           which
           ought
           to
           be
           abhorred
           .
           But
           whatever
           they
           think
           ,
           whose
           Senses
           are
           benumm'd
           with
           Sin
           ,
           yet
           others
           nauseat
           and
           abhorr
           Sin
           as
           the
           worst
           of
           Evils
           .
           Sin
           is
           so
           abominable
           in
           God's
           Sight
           ,
           that
           his
           Eye
           cannot
           behold
           it
           .
           Saints
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           are
           begotten
           again
           ,
           complain
           heavily
           of
           this
           Defilement
           of
           their
           Nature
           ,
           and
           look
           upon
           it
           with
           Grief
           and
           Indignation
           .
           David
           sets
           it
           forth
           under
           the
           Similitude
           of
           a
           most
           filthy
           bodily
           Disease
           ,
           Psal.
           xxxviii
           .
           and
           Ezek.
           xvi
           .
           This
           our
           natural
           State
           is
           elegantly
           compared
           to
           an
           exposed
           Infant
           of
           wretched
           Parents
           ,
           lying
           wallowing
           in
           its
           Blood
           and
           natural
           Pollution
           ,
           and
           wanting
           those
           good
           Offices
           which
           are
           necessary
           to
           make
           it
           live
           .
        
         
           But
           as
           there
           is
           Filthiness
           in
           this
           State
           ,
           so
           likewise
           much
           Pain
           and
           Misery
           :
           All
           the
           Anguish
           and
           Trouble
           of
           our
           Spirits
           proceed
           hence
           ;
           from
           this
           Corruption
           and
           Depravation
           of
           our
           Natures
           come
           
           those
           inward
           Torments
           and
           Vexations
           of
           Mind
           which
           we
           feel
           ;
           were
           it
           not
           for
           this
           we
           could
           draw
           Contentment
           and
           Satisfaction
           from
           any
           external
           Condition
           ;
           as
           a
           Man
           in
           perfect
           Health
           can
           sleep
           soundly
           upon
           any
           Bed
           :
           And
           if
           one
           be
           pained
           with
           the
           Gout
           ,
           Stone
           ,
           or
           other
           Disease
           ,
           how
           unreasonable
           were
           it
           to
           cast
           the
           blame
           of
           his
           Trouble
           and
           Uneasiness
           upon
           the
           Bed
           he
           lies
           ,
           or
           the
           House
           he
           dwells
           in
           !
           So
           the
           Cause
           of
           our
           Grief
           and
           Trouble
           is
           more
           within
           than
           without
           us
           ,
           it
           is
           more
           to
           be
           ascribed
           to
           the
           Disorder
           of
           our
           Minds
           by
           Sin
           ,
           than
           to
           the
           outward
           Inconveniences
           of
           our
           external
           Condition
           in
           the
           World.
           But
           besides
           the
           inward
           Pain
           of
           Sin
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           Result
           of
           its
           Nature
           ,
           it
           is
           loaded
           with
           external
           Misery
           ;
           for
           it
           is
           prosecuted
           by
           the
           Wrath
           of
           Almighty
           God
           ,
           and
           his
           Displeasure
           falls
           heavy
           upon
           it
           .
           
             Upon
             the
             wicked
             he
             shall
             rain
             snares
             ,
             fire
             ,
             and
             brimstone
             ,
             and
             an
             horrible
             tempest
             ,
             this
             shall
             be
             the
             portion
             of
             their
             cup
             ,
          
           Psal.
           ii
           .
           6.
           
           Now
           this
           Wretchedness
           of
           our
           first
           natural
           Generation
           shews
           both
           the
           Necessity
           and
           Advantage
           of
           being
           regenerated
           .
           How
           happy
           a
           thing
           is
           it
           to
           be
           washen
           from
           the
           Guilt
           ,
           and
           cleansed
           from
           the
           Filth
           
           of
           Sin
           ,
           to
           be
           delivered
           from
           the
           Punishment
           ,
           and
           freed
           from
           the
           Power
           and
           Dominion
           thereof
           ?
           That
           is
           ,
           to
           be
           begotten
           again
           in
           the
           Language
           of
           the
           Text
           ;
           for
           all
           that
           is
           implied
           in
           these
           Words
           ,
           
             Blessed
             is
             he
             whose
             transgression
             is
             forgiven
             ,
             whose
             sin
             is
             covered
             .
             Blessed
             is
             the
             Man
             unto
             whom
             the
             Lord
             imputeth
             not
             iniquity
             ,
             and
             in
             whose
             Spirit
             there
             is
             no
             guile
             ,
          
           Psal.
           xxxii
           .
           1.
           
        
         
           But
           though
           this
           be
           considerable
           ,
           ye
           〈◊〉
           it
           is
           not
           all
           .
           God
           hath
           not
           only
           delivered
           us
           from
           the
           Miseries
           of
           a
           sinful
           State
           ,
           but
           he
           hath
           also
           designed
           for
           us
           greater
           Glory
           and
           Felicity
           than
           what
           we
           lost
           by
           Sin
           :
           The
           actual
           Possession
           hereof
           is
           not
           till
           hereafter
           ;
           for
           at
           present
           we
           are
           in
           the
           State
           of
           Children
           or
           Heirs
           while
           they
           are
           Minors
           ;
           and
           therefore
           now
           only
           we
           have
           Hope
           ;
           but
           it
           is
           a
           
             lively
             hope
          
           ,
           as
           the
           Text
           expresseth
           it
           .
           
           It
           is
           Hope
           which
           enliveneth
           the
           Soul
           ,
           it
           quickeneth
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           rejoiceth
           the
           Heart
           ;
           but
           without
           Hope
           the
           Spirit
           flags
           ,
           and
           the
           Heart
           faints
           and
           languisheth
           .
           It
           is
           Hope
           which
           stirreth
           up
           to
           all
           Endeavours
           ;
           Hope
           is
           the
           Wheel
           which
           moveth
           all
           Designs
           ,
           it
           sets
           them
           on
           and
           keeps
           them
           a
           going
           .
           The
           Labourer
           plougheth
           and
           soweth
           ,
           because
           
           he
           hath
           Hope
           ;
           the
           Merchant
           ventureth
           to
           the
           Sea
           ,
           and
           the
           Souldier
           to
           the
           War
           out
           of
           Hope
           ;
           and
           it
           is
           this
           which
           makes
           others
           follow
           the
           Court.
           But
           these
           Worldly
           Hopes
           are
           much
           inferiour
           to
           this
           Christian
           Hope
           to
           which
           God
           hath
           now
           begotten
           us
           .
           This
           is
           far
           more
           than
           any
           or
           all
           of
           them
           together
           :
           And
           there
           is
           more
           Reason
           to
           rejoice
           and
           be
           glad
           of
           this
           Hope
           than
           of
           these
           other
           :
           For
           neither
           the
           Object
           of
           them
           is
           so
           great
           ,
           nor
           the
           Ground
           of
           them
           so
           certain
           .
           What
           worldly
           Men
           hope
           ,
           or
           what
           any
           Man
           hopeth
           of
           these
           things
           which
           relate
           to
           this
           World
           ,
           when
           narrowly
           examined
           ,
           amounts
           to
           no
           great
           matter
           ,
           oft
           times
           we
           are
           as
           well
           without
           these
           things
           as
           with
           them
           ,
           and
           sometimes
           better
           .
           And
           however
           how
           uncertain
           a
           thing
           is
           worldly
           Hope
           ,
           and
           how
           soon
           and
           how
           easily
           is
           it
           blasted
           ?
           What
           Men
           trust
           to
           for
           effectuating
           their
           Hope
           is
           vain
           ,
           and
           deceitful
           ,
           and
           withal
           weak
           and
           unable
           to
           resist
           and
           overcome
           those
           Difficulties
           which
           fall
           in
           ,
           in
           the
           Prosecution
           of
           our
           Designs
           .
           So
           that
           we
           see
           daily
           many
           ashamed
           and
           disappointed
           of
           their
           Hopes
           ,
           and
           not
           only
           come
           short
           of
           them
           ,
           but
           also
           to
           meet
           with
           the
           quite
           contrary
           .
           Thus
           Shame
           
           and
           Wounds
           fall
           to
           the
           Souldiers
           share
           instead
           of
           his
           fansied
           Booty
           and
           Preferment
           ;
           the
           Labourer
           expected
           a
           rich
           crop
           ,
           and
           is
           reduced
           to
           Cleanness
           of
           Teeth
           ;
           the
           Merchant
           turns
           Bankrupt
           ,
           who
           was
           blown
           up
           with
           the
           Hopes
           of
           great
           Wealth
           ;
           the
           Courtier
           is
           forced
           away
           with
           Disgrace
           instead
           of
           the
           Honour
           and
           Command
           he
           promised
           himself
           ,
           and
           that
           Alliance
           which
           was
           enterprized
           with
           such
           Earnestness
           ,
           and
           was
           begun
           with
           so
           fair
           and
           big
           Promises
           produceth
           nothing
           but
           continued
           Vexations
           and
           Grief
           .
           This
           is
           oft
           the
           end
           of
           worldly
           Hope
           ,
           and
           therefore
           it
           may
           be
           called
           a
           dead
           Hope
           ;
           but
           the
           Hope
           of
           a
           Christian
           is
           a
           lively
           Hope
           ;
           for
           it
           never
           dieth
           till
           it
           end
           in
           Fruition
           :
           And
           in
           the
           mean
           time
           it
           hath
           more
           Life
           and
           Vigour
           in
           it
           to
           quicken
           and
           animate
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Man.
           
             The
             hope
             which
             we
             have
          
           ,
           saith
           St.
           
             Paul
             ,
             is
             an
             anchor
             of
             the
             Soul
             both
             sure
             and
             stedfast
             ,
          
           Heb.
           vi
           .
           19.
           for
           it
           is
           founded
           upon
           two
           immutable
           things
           ,
           viz.
           God
           and
           his
           Promises
           ;
           his
           Power
           can
           never
           fail
           ,
           and
           his
           Word
           as
           little
           ;
           but
           as
           he
           is
           still
           able
           ,
           so
           he
           is
           ever
           willing
           to
           accomplish
           what
           hath
           gone
           out
           of
           his
           Mouth
           .
        
         
         
           But
           let
           us
           see
           what
           is
           our
           hope
           ;
           it
           is
           ,
           
           saith
           the
           Text
           ,
           
             to
             an
             inheritance
          
           .
           This
           is
           more
           than
           the
           World
           giveth
           to
           her
           Children
           :
           All
           in
           this
           World
           are
           not
           born
           to
           Inheritances
           ,
           even
           those
           Fathers
           ,
           who
           have
           Lands
           and
           Possessions
           ,
           bestow
           not
           the
           Heritage
           of
           them
           on
           all
           their
           Children
           ,
           one
           only
           of
           the
           Sons
           gets
           it
           :
           but
           our
           heavenly
           Father
           giveth
           to
           every
           one
           of
           his
           Children
           an
           Inheritance
           .
           
             Fear
             not
             ,
             little
             flock
          
           ,
           saith
           Christ
           ,
           
             it
             is
             your
             Father's
             will
             to
             give
             you
             a
             Kingdom
             .
          
           And
           as
           we
           have
           an
           Inheritance
           ,
           so
           an
           Excellent
           one
           ,
           for
           its
           Kind
           and
           Quality
           .
           Some
           Kingdoms
           and
           Inheritances
           are
           petty
           and
           inconsiderable
           ,
           and
           afford
           small
           matter
           to
           brag
           off
           :
           but
           this
           Inheritance
           is
           so
           great
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           none
           greater
           ,
           nor
           any
           comparable
           to
           it
           .
        
         
           For
           ,
           First
           ,
           It
           is
           said
           to
           be
           Incorruptible
           :
           
           this
           respects
           the
           duration
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           cannot
           be
           said
           of
           any
           other
           Inheritance
           .
           The
           Psalmist
           tells
           us
           ,
           
             Mens
             inward
             thoughts
             is
             ,
             that
             their
             houses
             shall
             continue
             for
             ever
             ,
             and
             their
             dwelling
             places
             to
             all
             generations
             ,
          
           and
           that
           
             therefore
             they
             call
             their
             Lands
             after
             their
             own
             names
             ,
          
           Psal.
           xlix
           .
           2.
           but
           who
           sees
           not
           the
           Vanity
           of
           this
           thought
           ?
           What
           Chapping
           and
           Changing
           of
           Inheritances
           is
           daily
           
           made
           ?
           How
           do
           they
           run
           away
           ,
           that
           no
           Foresight
           ,
           nor
           Law
           ,
           nor
           Wit
           can
           secure
           them
           ?
           How
           many
           famous
           Kingdoms
           ,
           and
           Monarchies
           ,
           and
           Noble
           Families
           are
           extinct
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           no
           memory
           of
           them
           ,
           except
           in
           some
           old
           dark
           Records
           ?
           It
           must
           therefore
           add
           much
           to
           the
           worth
           of
           this
           Inheritance
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           Immortal
           and
           Unchangeable
           .
        
         
           But
           yet
           the
           next
           quality
           is
           better
           ,
           for
           if
           a
           Possession
           is
           little
           worth
           ,
           it
           is
           no
           great
           matter
           though
           it
           pass
           away
           :
           but
           if
           it
           be
           good
           and
           excellent
           ,
           the
           perpetuity
           of
           it
           is
           much
           to
           be
           desired
           ;
           wherefore
           that
           this
           Inheritance
           is
           incorruptible
           is
           matter
           of
           great
           Joy
           ,
           seeing
           it
           is
           also
           undefiled
           :
           by
           which
           is
           meant
           ,
           that
           
           it
           is
           so
           pure
           as
           to
           yield
           nothing
           to
           give
           the
           least
           disgust
           to
           the
           Inheriter
           .
           O
           rare
           and
           singular
           quality
           !
           No
           perfectly
           pure
           Enjoyment
           is
           here
           to
           be
           found
           ;
           all
           are
           full
           of
           unpleasant
           mixtures
           ,
           or
           attended
           with
           troublesome
           inconveniencies
           which
           damp
           and
           spoil
           the
           Pleasure
           and
           Satisfaction
           of
           them
           .
           No
           Rose
           is
           to
           be
           found
           but
           upon
           a
           Thorn
           ,
           nor
           any
           Delight
           without
           some
           Molestation
           ;
           what
           takes
           one
           Sense
           ,
           grates
           another
           :
           neither
           in
           Company
           or
           Retirement
           ,
           Solitude
           or
           Publick
           Employment
           ,
           Celibacy
           or
           Marriage
           ,
           
           high
           Stations
           or
           low
           Places
           ,
           City
           or
           Country
           ,
           nor
           in
           any
           condition
           of
           Humane
           Life
           is
           matter
           of
           full
           and
           perfect
           Contentment
           to
           be
           found
           ,
           but
           whatever
           pleaseth
           one
           way
           ,
           displeaseth
           another
           .
           It
           is
           the
           Property
           only
           of
           this
           Inheritance
           ,
           here
           spoken
           of
           ,
           to
           afford
           perfect
           Satisfaction
           to
           the
           Soul
           ,
           because
           neither
           its
           Pleasures
           are
           gross
           to
           cloy
           the
           Mind
           ,
           nor
           are
           they
           mixed
           with
           improper
           and
           disagreeable
           Ingredients
           to
           give
           any
           disgust
           .
           It
           is
           altogether
           pure
           and
           Undefiled
           ,
           and
           so
           the
           joy
           it
           yields
           must
           be
           both
           full
           and
           pure
           .
           
             In
             thy
             presence
             is
             fulness
             of
             joy
             ,
             and
             at
             thy
             right
             hand
             are
             rivers
             of
             pleasures
             for
             evermore
             ,
          
           Psal.
           xvi
           .
        
         
           But
           to
           proceed
           ;
           it
           is
           further
           added
           ,
           that
           this
           Inheritance
           
             fadeth
             not
             away
          
           .
           In
           the
           Original
           it
           is
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           which
           
           is
           the
           Name
           of
           a
           Flower
           that
           never
           withereth
           ,
           but
           keeps
           always
           fresh
           and
           green
           ;
           and
           by
           naming
           this
           Inheritance
           so
           the
           Apostle
           designed
           to
           hold
           forth
           the
           continued
           Vigour
           and
           Flagrancy
           thereof
           .
           As
           it
           lasteth
           long
           ,
           so
           it
           never
           waxeth
           old
           :
           the
           Infirmities
           and
           usual
           Appendages
           of
           Age
           never
           overtake
           it
           ;
           it
           never
           suffereth
           any
           decay
           in
           its
           Strength
           ,
           Beauty
           ,
           Glory
           ,
           or
           Vertue
           .
           
           There
           be
           many
           things
           which
           at
           first
           ,
           and
           while
           they
           are
           New
           ,
           are
           taking
           and
           splendid
           ,
           but
           within
           a
           while
           they
           fail
           ,
           and
           answer
           not
           Mens
           expectations
           as
           at
           first
           :
           But
           it
           is
           not
           so
           with
           this
           Inheritance
           ,
           it
           fades
           not
           ;
           when
           Thousand
           thousand
           Ages
           are
           past
           ,
           it
           is
           still
           gay
           and
           flourishing
           ,
           never
           diminished
           in
           its
           quality
           .
           As
           it
           is
           Eternal
           in
           its
           Duration
           ,
           so
           its
           Pleasures
           ,
           Riches
           ,
           and
           all
           other
           Advantages
           are
           Eternal
           .
           You
           will
           ask
           ,
           where
           lieth
           this
           Inheritance
           ?
           If
           you
           
           look
           for
           it
           in
           any
           of
           these
           lower
           Regions
           ,
           you
           will
           meet
           with
           a
           disappointment
           ;
           neither
           this
           ,
           nor
           any
           other
           Country
           ,
           the
           Old
           ,
           nor
           the
           New
           found
           World
           can
           yield
           it
           .
           Many
           Discoveries
           have
           been
           made
           of
           late
           of
           Plants
           ,
           Stones
           ,
           Minerals
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           ,
           which
           were
           not
           known
           before
           ,
           but
           no
           place
           is
           found
           with
           the
           Qualifications
           of
           the
           Text.
           This
           is
           only
           to
           be
           looked
           for
           above
           ;
           it
           is
           ,
           saith
           the
           Text
           ,
           
             reserved
             in
             the
             heavens
          
           ;
           and
           that
           it
           is
           there
           ,
           we
           are
           the
           surer
           of
           it
           ;
           for
           no
           destroying
           Fire
           ariseth
           there
           ;
           no
           boisterous
           Wind
           bloweth
           there
           ;
           nor
           doth
           Subtilty
           ,
           Malice
           ,
           Cunning
           ,
           and
           Oppression
           take
           place
           there
           ;
           it
           is
           without
           the
           reach
           of
           Men
           and
           Devils
           ;
           and
           therefore
           we
           need
           not
           fear
           either
           to
           be
           
           put
           by
           it
           ,
           or
           to
           be
           justled
           out
           of
           it
           .
           O
           happy
           Inheritance
           !
           How
           blessed
           are
           they
           who
           are
           called
           to
           such
           an
           Inheritance
           !
           The
           very
           hope
           hereof
           doth
           give
           greater
           joy
           than
           the
           actual
           Possession
           of
           all
           Earthly
           things
           .
           How
           little
           may
           one
           be
           cast
           down
           with
           the
           loss
           of
           Temporal
           things
           ,
           who
           hath
           this
           heavenly
           Inheritance
           ensured
           to
           him
           .
           Let
           not
           thy
           Crosses
           and
           Sufferings
           overwhelm
           thee
           with
           Grief
           ,
           seeing
           so
           great
           and
           so
           glorious
           an
           Inheritance
           awaits
           thee
           .
        
         
           But
           then
           it
           will
           be
           enquired
           ,
           how
           
           came
           I
           to
           know
           it
           ,
           and
           by
           what
           means
           may
           I
           be
           assured
           of
           it
           ?
           Truly
           this
           is
           no
           Delusion
           ,
           there
           is
           undoubted
           Evidence
           of
           the
           Truth
           thereof
           ,
           
             viz.
             the
             resurrection
             of
             Iesus
             Christ.
          
           All
           this
           is
           done
           ,
           saith
           St.
           Peter
           ,
           by
           the
           resurrection
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           from
           the
           Dead
           .
           Though
           the
           Resurrection
           be
           only
           mentioned
           ,
           yet
           all
           the
           former
           acts
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           are
           included
           ,
           as
           his
           Incarnation
           ,
           Birth
           ,
           Life
           ,
           Sufferings
           ,
           and
           Death
           .
           But
           because
           the
           Resurrection
           was
           the
           last
           act
           of
           his
           Mediatorship
           upon
           Earth
           ,
           gave
           a
           lustre
           to
           the
           rest
           ,
           did
           demonstrate
           the
           Merit
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           was
           an
           evidence
           of
           their
           acceptance
           ,
           therefore
           it
           is
           put
           here
           alone
           
           instead
           of
           all
           the
           rest
           .
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           by
           coming
           in
           the
           Flesh
           ,
           and
           by
           what
           he
           did
           in
           the
           Flesh
           ,
           hath
           wrought
           a
           perfect
           Redemption
           for
           us
           ;
           
             he
             was
             delivered
             for
             our
             offences
             ,
             and
             was
             raised
             again
             for
             our
             Iustification
             ,
          
           Rom.
           iv
           .
           25.
           
           And
           as
           he
           died
           to
           become
           a
           Propitiation
           for
           our
           Sins
           ,
           so
           he
           arose
           to
           witness
           that
           he
           had
           made
           a
           perfect
           atonement
           ,
           and
           that
           there
           is
           
             now
             no
             condemnation
             to
             them
             that
             are
             in
             Christ
             Iesus
             ,
             who
             walk
             not
             after
             the
             flesh
             ,
             but
             after
             the
             spirit
             :
             for
             as
             by
             the
             offence
             of
             one
             ,
             judgment
             came
             upon
             all
             men
             to
             condemnation
             ,
             even
             so
             by
             the
             righteousness
             of
             one
             ,
             the
             free
             gift
             is
             upon
             all
             men
             unto
             justification
             of
             life
             ,
          
           Rom.
           v.
           18.
           
           I
           say
           ,
           to
           all
           who
           believe
           :
           for
           as
           Jesus
           Christ
           by
           his
           Death
           and
           Resurrection
           hath
           purchased
           Salvation
           for
           us
           ,
           so
           it
           is
           necessary
           that
           we
           have
           Faith
           in
           him
           ,
           his
           Death
           ,
           and
           Resurrection
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           we
           may
           partake
           of
           his
           Merits
           .
           Faith
           in
           his
           Death
           takes
           away
           the
           guilt
           of
           our
           Sins
           ;
           and
           Faith
           in
           his
           Resurrection
           begets
           us
           to
           a
           lively
           Hope
           ,
           and
           entitles
           us
           to
           this
           Inheritance
           incorruptible
           ,
           undefiled
           ,
           and
           which
           fadeth
           not
           away
           .
           He
           ,
           that
           believes
           ,
           has
           as
           great
           assurance
           as
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           can
           give
           him
           ;
           
             If
             thou
             shalt
             confess
             with
             thy
             mouth
             the
             Lord
             Iesus
             ,
             and
          
           
           
             shalt
             believe
             in
             thine
             heart
             that
             God
             hath
             raised
             him
             from
             the
             dead
             ,
             thou
             shalt
             be
             saved
             .
             For
             with
             the
             heart
             man
             believeth
             unto
             righteousness
             ,
             and
             with
             the
             mouth
             Confession
             is
             made
             unto
             Salvation
             ,
          
           Rom.
           x.
           Faith
           unites
           us
           to
           Christ
           ,
           and
           brings
           us
           where
           he
           is
           ;
           if
           we
           believe
           ,
           we
           shall
           also
           rise
           with
           him
           ,
           and
           sit
           down
           with
           him
           in
           heavenly
           places
           at
           the
           right
           hand
           of
           God.
           Our
           Thoughts
           therefore
           should
           much
           run
           upon
           the
           Death
           and
           Resurrection
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           ;
           and
           in
           particular
           we
           should
           frequently
           make
           remembrance
           of
           them
           by
           this
           Ordinance
           of
           the
           Lord's
           Supper
           ;
           which
           was
           appointed
           for
           this
           end
           ,
           both
           because
           those
           means
           wrought
           our
           Salvation
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Effects
           of
           them
           are
           conveyed
           to
           us
           through
           Faith
           in
           them
           ,
           and
           the
           serious
           Meditation
           of
           them
           .
           Men
           use
           to
           produce
           their
           Evidences
           and
           Rights
           to
           their
           Earthly
           Heritages
           ,
           and
           diligently
           to
           consider
           them
           when
           they
           are
           brangled
           or
           like
           to
           be
           justled
           out
           of
           their
           Possession
           .
           Now
           ,
           the
           Devil
           ,
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           the
           Flesh
           envy
           this
           Happiness
           which
           hath
           befallen
           us
           ,
           and
           seek
           daily
           to
           put
           us
           by
           it
           ,
           by
           filling
           us
           with
           doubts
           and
           fears
           ,
           and
           making
           us
           question
           the
           greatness
           or
           certainty
           thereof
           .
           Is
           it
           not
           fit
           ,
           nay
           ,
           
           necessary
           ,
           then
           to
           view
           the
           means
           by
           which
           this
           was
           effectuated
           ,
           and
           thereby
           strengthen
           our
           Faith
           in
           them
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           not
           lose
           our
           Hope
           ,
           but
           maintain
           it
           ,
           and
           assure
           to
           our selves
           this
           blessed
           Inheritance
           .
        
         
           There
           is
           no
           place
           for
           doubting
           a
           Matter
           of
           Fact
           ,
           of
           which
           there
           is
           some
           publick
           Monument
           ,
           attested
           by
           an
           uninterrupted
           Tradition
           ,
           and
           to
           Commemorate
           which
           certain
           Days
           and
           Ceremonies
           are
           observed
           .
           He
           who
           doubts
           after
           this
           ,
           is
           not
           to
           be
           convinced
           ;
           It
           is
           in
           vain
           to
           reason
           with
           him
           ,
           for
           he
           affronts
           both
           Sence
           and
           Reason
           ,
           by
           refusing
           his
           consent
           to
           reasonable
           things
           .
           Things
           past
           cannot
           be
           seen
           ,
           they
           can
           be
           proved
           only
           by
           Tradition
           or
           History
           ,
           or
           some
           visible
           Effects
           ;
           He
           is
           most
           unreasonable
           who
           asks
           another
           Proof
           ,
           or
           who
           is
           not
           satisfied
           with
           this
           .
           Now
           as
           there
           is
           an
           Universal
           uninterrupted
           Tradition
           of
           the
           History
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           witnessed
           by
           the
           Testimony
           of
           both
           Friends
           and
           Enemies
           to
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           ;
           so
           the
           Sacrament
           of
           the
           Lord's
           Supper
           which
           we
           have
           this
           day
           Received
           ,
           is
           a
           solemn
           ,
           publick
           ,
           visible
           and
           authentick
           Memorial
           of
           it
           :
           for
           no
           other
           account
           can
           be
           given
           of
           its
           Institution
           ,
           
           no
           other
           Reason
           for
           the
           devout
           Celebration
           of
           these
           Sacred
           Rites
           from
           the
           beginning
           ,
           but
           the
           Death
           and
           Sufferings
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           ;
           and
           his
           Death
           had
           never
           been
           so
           devoutly
           commemorated
           by
           the
           Apostles
           and
           Primitive
           Christians
           ;
           nay
           ,
           they
           had
           been
           ashamed
           of
           it
           ,
           if
           there
           had
           not
           been
           clear
           Conviction
           and
           Undoubted
           Proof
           of
           his
           Resurrection
           .
           By
           this
           then
           ,
           it
           appears
           that
           the
           Gospel
           is
           no
           cunningly
           devised
           Fable
           ,
           that
           the
           History
           of
           our
           Lord
           and
           Saviour
           Jesus
           Christ
           is
           certain
           and
           true
           :
           and
           if
           this
           be
           true
           ,
           our
           Faith
           is
           not
           in
           vain
           ,
           nor
           is
           our
           Hope
           ill
           grounded
           ;
           then
           it
           is
           certain
           ,
           that
           we
           have
           an
           Inheritance
           incorruptible
           ,
           undefiled
           ,
           and
           which
           fadeth
           not
           away
           .
        
         
           Why
           then
           do
           we
           stagger
           through
           unbelief
           !
           why
           are
           we
           faint
           and
           wearied
           in
           our
           Minds
           ?
           why
           do
           we
           suffer
           Afflictions
           to
           overwhelm
           us
           ?
           why
           are
           we
           so
           backward
           to
           run
           the
           Race
           which
           is
           set
           before
           us
           ?
           why
           do
           we
           loiter
           so
           much
           about
           the
           things
           of
           this
           World
           ?
           and
           why
           are
           we
           so
           afraid
           of
           Death
           which
           is
           a
           necessary
           Passage
           to
           that
           blessed
           state
           to
           which
           we
           are
           called
           .
           That
           we
           may
           not
           marr
           our
           own
           Happiness
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           not
           deprive
           our selves
           of
           
           the
           greatest
           Consolation
           even
           of
           this
           present
           Life
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           have
           courage
           to
           encounter
           Afflictions
           and
           Death
           it self
           ,
           and
           that
           at
           last
           we
           may
           obtain
           the
           Possession
           of
           that
           Inheritance
           to
           which
           we
           have
           a
           Right
           and
           Title
           ,
           let
           us
           not
           doubt
           but
           believe
           ;
           let
           us
           entertain
           a
           full
           assurance
           of
           Faith
           ,
           and
           look
           unto
           Jesus
           the
           Author
           and
           Finisher
           of
           our
           Faith
           ,
           who
           for
           the
           Joy
           that
           was
           set
           before
           him
           ,
           endured
           the
           Cross
           ,
           despising
           the
           Shame
           ,
           and
           is
           set
           down
           at
           the
           right
           hand
           of
           God
           :
           Finally
           ,
           let
           us
           be
           stedfast
           and
           unmoveable
           ,
           always
           abounding
           in
           the
           Work
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           for
           our
           labour
           is
           not
           in
           vain
           .
        
         
           Now
           the
           God
           of
           Peace
           that
           brought
           again
           from
           the
           Dead
           our
           Lord
           Iesus
           ,
           that
           great
           Shepherd
           of
           the
           Sheep
           ,
           through
           the
           Blood
           of
           the
           Everlasting
           Covenant
           ,
           make
           you
           perfect
           in
           every
           good
           Work
           to
           do
           his
           Will
           ,
           working
           in
           you
           that
           which
           is
           well-pleasing
           in
           his
           sight
           ,
           through
           Iesus
           Christ
           ;
           to
           whom
           be
           Glory
           for
           ever
           and
           ever
           .
        
         
           Amen
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           SERMON
           VII
           .
           ON
           EASTER-DAY
           .
        
         
           
             1
             JOHN
             V.
             12.
             
          
           
             He
             that
             hath
             the
             Son
             hath
             life
             ,
             and
             he
             that
             hath
             not
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             hath
             not
             life
             .
          
        
         
           THE
           Yoke
           of
           Christ
           is
           so
           far
           from
           being
           heavy
           and
           troublesome
           ,
           that
           on
           the
           contrary
           ,
           it
           is
           very
           Light
           and
           Easie
           :
           His
           Commands
           are
           so
           far
           from
           being
           Grievous
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           very
           Profitable
           ;
           and
           in
           keeping
           of
           them
           there
           is
           great
           Reward
           .
           It
           is
           no
           less
           our
           Interest
           than
           our
           Duty
           to
           become
           Christians
           :
           and
           we
           cannot
           shew
           our selves
           more
           Wise
           ,
           more
           Careful
           of
           our
           own
           Welfare
           ,
           than
           when
           we
           give
           our selves
           up
           to
           be
           the
           Disciples
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           and
           to
           follow
           him
           whithersoever
           he
           leads
           us
           :
           For
           ,
           by
           doing
           so
           ,
           we
           secure
           to
           our
           
           selves
           all
           desireable
           Happiness
           .
           What
           is
           more
           desireable
           than
           Life
           ?
           Now
           ,
           
             He
             that
             hath
             the
             Son
             hath
             Life
             ,
             but
             he
             that
             hath
             not
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             hath
             not
             Life
             .
          
        
         
           The
           Meditation
           of
           these
           words
           can
           never
           be
           Unseasonable
           ,
           it
           may
           always
           be
           Useful
           and
           Profitable
           :
           but
           it
           is
           especially
           very
           proper
           and
           pertinent
           for
           the
           Day
           and
           Work
           which
           we
           are
           now
           setting
           about
           .
           I
           pray
           God
           we
           may
           so
           clearly
           understand
           these
           words
           ,
           and
           so
           seriously
           consider
           them
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           not
           ,
           from
           any
           constraint
           ,
           or
           formality
           only
           ,
           but
           chearfully
           and
           heartily
           join
           our selves
           to
           the
           Lord
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           and
           resolve
           to
           maintain
           ,
           not
           only
           an
           External
           Communion
           with
           him
           in
           his
           Sacraments
           and
           Ordinances
           ,
           but
           an
           Internal
           one
           also
           by
           Faith
           ,
           Love
           ,
           and
           Obedience
           ;
           that
           ,
           by
           so
           doing
           ,
           we
           may
           obtain
           that
           Life
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           Blessed
           Fruits
           and
           Benefits
           of
           it
           ,
           which
           is
           in
           and
           through
           him
           .
        
         
           Now
           ,
           That
           we
           may
           Treat
           of
           this
           Text
           the
           more
           profitably
           ,
           we
           shall
           first
           Explain
           the
           Phrases
           ,
           here
           used
           ,
           of
           
             having
             the
             Son
          
           ,
           and
           
             of
             Life
          
           ,
           and
           then
           shall
           shew
           ,
           how
           True
           it
           is
           ,
           That
           he
           who
           hath
           the
           one
           hath
           the
           other
           also
           .
        
         
         
           As
           to
           the
           First
           :
           By
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           ,
           
           we
           are
           to
           understand
           here
           the
           Lord
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           the
           History
           of
           whose
           miraculous
           Conception
           and
           Birth
           and
           Death
           and
           Resurrection
           and
           Ascension
           we
           have
           fully
           Recorded
           ,
           and
           plainly
           set
           down
           in
           the
           Four
           Gospels
           ;
           that
           this
           is
           the
           Person
           which
           St.
           Iohn
           designs
           and
           points
           at
           here
           is
           so
           Evident
           ,
           that
           it
           needs
           not
           to
           be
           proved
           :
           who
           Reads
           the
           Epistle
           ,
           or
           but
           takes
           notice
           of
           the
           1
           ,
           5
           ,
           and
           20
           Verses
           of
           this
           Chapter
           ,
           will
           find
           it
           past
           all
           doubt
           .
           In
           this
           Epistle
           Jesus
           Christ
           is
           not
           only
           frequently
           stiled
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           :
           but
           the
           Necessity
           of
           believing
           it
           is
           also
           clearly
           held
           out
           by
           the
           Apostle
           thus
           ,
           Chap.
           ii
           .
           23.
           
           
             Whosoever
             denieth
             the
             Son
             ,
             the
             same
             hath
             not
             the
             Father
             ;
             but
             he
             that
             acknowledgeth
             the
             Son
             hath
             the
             Father
             also
             .
          
           And
           a
           little
           before
           our
           Text
           ;
           
             He
             that
             believeth
             on
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             hath
             the
             witness
             in
             himself
             :
             he
             that
             believeth
             not
             God
             hath
             made
             him
             a
             liar
             ,
             because
             he
             believeth
             not
             the
             Record
             which
             God
             gave
             of
             his
             Son.
          
           And
           This
           St.
           Iohn
           insists
           the
           more
           upon
           ,
           because
           ,
           even
           in
           his
           time
           ,
           there
           were
           some
           (
           Cerinthus
           and
           Ebion
           by
           name
           )
           who
           began
           to
           spread
           Damnable
           Heresies
           ,
           denying
           the
           Divinity
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           and
           giving
           him
           out
           to
           be
           
           only
           a
           meer
           Man
           :
           In
           Refutation
           of
           whom
           ,
           it
           is
           said
           also
           ,
           that
           he
           wrote
           his
           Gospel
           at
           the
           desire
           of
           the
           Asian
           Bishops
           :
           And
           in
           it
           indeed
           he
           sets
           himself
           more
           ,
           than
           any
           other
           of
           the
           Evangelists
           ,
           to
           advance
           this
           great
           Truth
           ,
           That
           Jesus
           is
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           ,
           not
           by
           Adoption
           ,
           or
           upon
           the
           account
           of
           his
           Sanctity
           and
           Divine
           Mission
           ,
           which
           hath
           given
           the
           Title
           to
           other
           Men
           ,
           but
           after
           a
           peculiar
           and
           ineffable
           manner
           ,
           so
           that
           None
           other
           is
           ,
           or
           can
           be
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           as
           he
           is
           ;
           for
           he
           doth
           evidently
           hold
           him
           out
           to
           be
           the
           only
           begotten
           Son
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           declares
           his
           Eternal
           Generation
           and
           Godhead
           ,
           by
           clear
           and
           Undoubted
           Testimonies
           .
           St.
           Iohn
           doth
           not
           only
           with
           the
           other
           Evangelists
           ,
           Record
           such
           Actions
           and
           Speeches
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           from
           which
           his
           Deity
           may
           be
           inferred
           and
           deduced
           ,
           they
           speaking
           out
           both
           an
           Omnipotency
           and
           Omniscience
           :
           But
           he
           expresly
           calls
           him
           God
           ,
           and
           brings
           in
           our
           Lord
           frequently
           asserting
           his
           Oneness
           and
           Equality
           with
           the
           Father
           ,
           in
           plain
           and
           clear
           terms
           ,
           and
           both
           suffering
           some
           ,
           and
           calling
           upon
           others
           to
           pay
           him
           equal
           Homage
           and
           Worship
           with
           the
           Father
           ,
           which
           he
           would
           never
           have
           done
           ,
           but
           would
           have
           guarded
           against
           ,
           if
           he
           had
           
           not
           been
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           in
           that
           sence
           ,
           which
           the
           Catholick
           Church
           hath
           believed
           it
           :
           for
           then
           it
           would
           have
           been
           Idolatry
           ,
           and
           a
           downright
           robbing
           of
           God.
           Jesus
           could
           not
           be
           Ignorant
           whether
           he
           was
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           or
           no
           ,
           neither
           can
           we
           suppose
           him
           to
           swerve
           from
           the
           Truth
           ,
           or
           to
           go
           about
           to
           perswade
           Men
           to
           believe
           in
           the
           least
           what
           was
           not
           True
           ,
           for
           if
           he
           had
           not
           been
           Truth
           ,
           God
           would
           not
           have
           born
           Witness
           to
           him
           by
           so
           many
           Prophecies
           before
           he
           came
           to
           the
           World
           ,
           by
           so
           many
           Audible
           Voices
           and
           Wonders
           when
           he
           was
           in
           it
           ,
           by
           raising
           him
           from
           the
           Dead
           ,
           and
           finally
           by
           confirming
           the
           Preaching
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           both
           with
           Signs
           and
           Wonders
           ,
           and
           with
           diverse
           Miracles
           and
           gifts
           of
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           .
           
             If
             we
             receive
             the
             witness
             of
             Men
             ,
             the
             witness
             of
             God
             is
             greater
             ;
             and
             this
             is
             the
             witness
             of
             God
             which
             he
             hath
             testified
             ,
             That
             Iesus
             Christ
             is
             his
             Son
             :
          
           And
           who
           will
           not
           believe
           and
           receive
           the
           Testimony
           ;
           which
           God
           hath
           given
           to
           his
           Son
           ,
           maketh
           him
           a
           Liar
           .
           He
           ,
           who
           refuseth
           this
           ,
           opposeth
           himself
           to
           the
           Truth
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           so
           reproacheth
           and
           dishonoureth
           him
           who
           hath
           so
           positively
           and
           so
           many
           ways
           testified
           of
           him
           .
           And
           Therefore
           it
           is
           said
           by
           this
           Apostle
           ,
           
           as
           we
           cited
           before
           ,
           
             Whosoever
             denieth
             the
             Son
             ,
             the
             same
             hath
             not
             the
             Father
             .
          
           And
           in
           the
           following
           ,
           
             Whosoever
             transgresseth
             and
             abideth
             not
             in
             the
             doctrine
             of
             Christ
             ,
             hath
             not
             God.
             
          
        
         
           And
           as
           the
           Denying
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           to
           be
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           is
           a
           Reproaching
           the
           Truth
           of
           God
           ,
           so
           also
           it
           is
           a
           Despising
           of
           his
           Wisdom
           ,
           and
           an
           Endeavouring
           to
           baffle
           and
           Undervalue
           all
           the
           admirable
           contrivances
           thereof
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           Wise
           and
           Wonderful
           Dispensations
           of
           his
           Providence
           ,
           and
           the
           Eternal
           Purposes
           of
           his
           Counsel
           .
           For
           as
           
             all
             things
             are
             of
             Christ
          
           ,
           and
           
             through
             him
          
           ,
           so
           all
           things
           were
           designed
           with
           a
           respect
           to
           him
           .
           The
           Creating
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           the
           permitting
           of
           Man
           to
           fall
           ,
           the
           Miraculous
           Constitution
           of
           the
           Iewish
           Nation
           ,
           and
           the
           no
           less
           wonderful
           Preservation
           thereof
           for
           so
           many
           Years
           ,
           the
           Shame
           ,
           Ignominy
           ,
           and
           Banishment
           ,
           which
           that
           People
           suffer
           now
           ,
           the
           Calling
           of
           the
           Gentiles
           ,
           all
           God's
           Dealings
           with
           Men
           and
           Angels
           ,
           and
           in
           a
           word
           ,
           all
           that
           hath
           hitherto
           fallen
           out
           ,
           and
           all
           that
           is
           to
           be
           any
           time
           hereafter
           ,
           and
           the
           End
           and
           Consummation
           of
           this
           visible
           Frame
           at
           the
           last
           Day
           ;
           all
           these
           things
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           and
           more
           than
           we
           know
           ,
           were
           designed
           for
           
           the
           Glory
           and
           Honour
           of
           Christ
           :
           And
           as
           they
           have
           all
           a
           reference
           to
           him
           ,
           so
           the
           Beauty
           ,
           and
           Wisdom
           ,
           and
           Goodness
           of
           those
           Divine
           Transactions
           are
           not
           ,
           cannot
           be
           seen
           ,
           but
           by
           Establishing
           the
           Incarnation
           of
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           ;
           and
           Therefore
           ,
           to
           reject
           this
           great
           Mystery
           is
           to
           set
           at
           nought
           the
           Eternal
           Purposes
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           all
           those
           Glorious
           Designs
           which
           his
           Infinite
           Wisdom
           and
           Goodness
           have
           Devised
           .
           This
           is
           to
           smother
           the
           Divine
           Wisdom
           and
           Goodness
           which
           is
           conspicuous
           in
           these
           things
           ,
           and
           to
           deny
           and
           deprive
           him
           of
           that
           Glory
           which
           so
           much
           Wisdom
           ,
           and
           so
           much
           Goodness
           ,
           and
           so
           many
           and
           so
           great
           Expressions
           thereof
           ,
           do
           bring
           unto
           him
           .
           Wherefore
           ,
           not
           to
           acknowledge
           Jesus
           to
           be
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           ,
           our
           Lord
           and
           God
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           wilful
           and
           unaccountable
           Obstinacy
           ,
           there
           being
           so
           many
           Irrefragable
           Testimonies
           and
           unquestionable
           Proofs
           thereof
           ;
           so
           it
           is
           inexcusable
           Impiety
           and
           downright
           Rebellion
           against
           God.
           He
           who
           doth
           not
           receive
           the
           King's
           Vicegerent
           ,
           nor
           will
           own
           him
           whom
           he
           Deputes
           and
           Entrusts
           with
           the
           Government
           ,
           both
           affronts
           the
           King's
           Authority
           ,
           and
           reproacheth
           his
           Conduct
           ,
           he
           reflects
           alike
           on
           his
           Prudence
           and
           Authority
           :
           And
           is
           he
           
           not
           guilty
           of
           the
           same
           Crime
           ?
           Is
           he
           not
           equally
           wicked
           against
           God
           who
           rejecteth
           his
           own
           Son
           whom
           he
           hath
           sent
           into
           the
           World
           ?
           for
           to
           this
           purpose
           
             God
             hath
             highly
             exalted
             him
             ,
             and
             given
             him
             a
             name
             which
             is
             above
             every
             name
             ,
             that
             at
             the
             name
             of
             Iesus
             every
             knee
             should
          
           
           
             bow
             ,
             of
             things
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             things
             in
             Earth
             ,
             and
             things
             under
             the
             Earth
             ,
             and
             that
             every
             tongue
             should
             confess
             that
             Iesus
             Christ
             is
             Lord
             ,
             to
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             the
             Father
             .
          
        
         
           Now
           ,
           this
           owning
           and
           acknowledging
           
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           the
           receiving
           him
           as
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           ,
           is
           what
           the
           Apostle
           calls
           the
           
             having
             the
             Son
          
           ;
           as
           appears
           from
           the
           following
           Verse
           ,
           where
           he
           expounds
           it
           by
           believing
           on
           him
           .
           And
           in
           the
           following
           Epistle
           ,
           Verse
           9.
           he
           makes
           it
           to
           be
           the
           abiding
           in
           his
           Doctrine
           .
           He
           then
           hath
           the
           Son
           who
           believes
           in
           him
           ,
           who
           receives
           his
           Gospel
           ,
           who
           gives
           a
           full
           and
           hearty
           assent
           to
           the
           truth
           of
           all
           that
           is
           said
           of
           him
           ,
           either
           as
           to
           his
           Nature
           or
           Offices
           ,
           the
           Dignity
           of
           his
           Person
           ,
           or
           the
           Power
           and
           Privilege
           he
           hath
           received
           from
           the
           Father
           :
           In
           a
           word
           ,
           he
           hath
           the
           Son
           ,
           who
           stedfastly
           believes
           whatever
           he
           has
           Revealed
           concerning
           God
           or
           Man
           ,
           our
           present
           Condition
           or
           
           Original
           State
           ,
           our
           Duty
           here
           or
           Reward
           hereafter
           :
           for
           if
           we
           believe
           him
           to
           be
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           ,
           we
           will
           believe
           also
           whatever
           he
           hath
           delivered
           ,
           and
           will
           not
           fail
           to
           adhere
           to
           this
           Belief
           and
           Perswasion
           .
        
         
           Thus
           we
           see
           ,
           That
           it
           is
           Faith
           in
           Christ
           
           to
           which
           Life
           is
           here
           promised
           :
           But
           we
           deceive
           our selves
           ,
           if
           we
           think
           it
           any
           kind
           of
           Faith
           ,
           a
           bare
           knowledge
           or
           naked
           Speculation
           of
           Gospel
           Truths
           ,
           a
           mere
           and
           simple
           assent
           to
           them
           ,
           which
           rests
           in
           the
           Brain
           and
           Understanding
           ,
           and
           goes
           no
           farther
           .
           No
           ;
           this
           is
           not
           that
           Faith
           which
           is
           so
           magnified
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           to
           which
           so
           many
           glorious
           things
           are
           promised
           .
           Many
           may
           have
           all
           that
           this
           comes
           to
           ;
           and
           yet
           fall
           short
           of
           Life
           .
           
             Many
             will
             say
             to
             me
             in
             that
             day
          
           (
           saith
           
           Christ
           )
           
             Lord
             ,
             Lord
             ,
             have
             we
             not
             prophecied
             in
             thy
             Name
             ,
             and
             in
             thy
             Name
             cast
             out
             Devils
             ,
             and
             in
             thy
             Name
             done
             many
             wonderful
             Works
             ?
             And
             then
             I
             will
             profess
             unto
             them
             ,
             I
             never
             knew
             you
             ,
             depart
             from
             me
             ,
             ye
             that
             work
             iniquity
             .
          
           True
           Faith
           is
           always
           Lively
           ,
           Active
           ,
           and
           Operative
           ;
           it
           is
           not
           barren
           and
           Unfruitful
           ;
           it
           ever
           worketh
           by
           Love
           and
           keepeth
           the
           Commandments
           ;
           it
           purifieth
           the
           heart
           of
           Pride
           and
           Lust
           ,
           and
           
             casteth
             down
             Imaginations
          
           ,
           
           
           
             and
             every
             high
             thing
             that
             exalteth
             it self
             against
             the
             knowledge
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             bringeth
             into
             Captivity
             every
             thought
             to
             the
             Obedience
             of
             Christ
          
           ;
           it
           rectifies
           all
           inward
           Disorders
           ,
           and
           makes
           us
           New
           Creatures
           ,
           framed
           according
           to
           the
           Image
           of
           God
           in
           Christ
           ;
           it
           so
           renews
           us
           to
           the
           Spirit
           of
           our
           Minds
           ,
           and
           so
           conforms
           us
           to
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           our
           Thoughts
           are
           his
           Thoughts
           ,
           his
           Ways
           our
           Ways
           ;
           we
           love
           what
           he
           loves
           ,
           hate
           what
           he
           hates
           ,
           believe
           what
           he
           Promises
           ,
           and
           obey
           what
           he
           Commands
           ,
           so
           that
           our
           Life
           is
           hid
           with
           Christ
           in
           God.
           And
           of
           every
           true
           Believer
           it
           may
           be
           said
           as
           St.
           Paul
           saith
           of
           himself
           ,
           
             I
             am
             Crucified
             with
             Christ
             ,
             nevertheless
             I
             live
             ,
             yet
             not
             I
             but
          
           
           
             Christ
             liveth
             in
             me
             ,
             and
             the
             life
             which
             I
             live
             in
             the
             flesh
             ,
             I
             live
             by
             the
             faith
             of
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             loved
             me
             ,
             and
             gave
             himself
             for
             me
             .
          
           Look
           what
           those
           Saints
           and
           Worthies
           ,
           recorded
           in
           the
           Epistle
           to
           the
           Hebrews
           ,
           did
           through
           Faith
           ,
           
             they
             subdued
          
           
           
             Kingdoms
             ,
             wrought
             Righteousness
             ,
             obtained
             Promises
             ,
             stopt
             the
             mouths
             of
             Lions
             ,
             quenched
             the
             violence
             of
             Fire
             ,
             escaped
             the
             edge
             of
             the
             Sword
             ,
             out
             of
             weakness
             were
             made
             strong
             ,
             waxed
             valiant
             in
             fight
             ,
             turned
             to
             flight
             the
             Armies
             of
             Aliens
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           Was
           not
           this
           a
           strong
           and
           a
           noble
           Faith
           ?
           Now
           ,
           such
           
           must
           our
           Faith
           be
           ;
           for
           as
           our
           Apostle
           tells
           us
           Verse
           4.
           of
           this
           Chapter
           ,
           it
           must
           overcome
           the
           World
           ;
           
             he
             that
             believeth
             that
             Iesus
             is
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             he
             it
             is
             that
             overcometh
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             all
             that
             is
             in
             the
             world
             ,
          
           viz.
           
             the
             lust
             of
             the
             Flesh
             ,
             the
             lust
             of
             the
             Eyes
             ,
             and
             the
             pride
             of
             Life
             .
          
           Thus
           you
           see
           what
           Faith
           is
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           no
           mean
           and
           silly
           thing
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           no
           dull
           ,
           lazy
           ,
           unactive
           Principle
           ,
           but
           that
           it
           is
           strong
           and
           mighty
           ,
           quick
           and
           powerful
           in
           its
           operation
           .
           Be
           not
           deceived
           then
           ,
           my
           Friends
           ;
           Examine
           well
           whether
           you
           believe
           in
           Christ
           ,
           whether
           or
           no
           you
           have
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           dwelling
           in
           you
           by
           Faith
           ,
           and
           do
           not
           flatter
           your selves
           with
           the
           conceit
           ,
           unless
           it
           be
           so
           indeed
           .
           Consider
           ,
           O
           Man
           ,
           and
           tell
           me
           ,
           Art
           thou
           sensible
           of
           thy
           Misery
           by
           Nature
           ?
           of
           thy
           guilt
           thrô
           thy
           manifold
           Transgressions
           ?
           Dost
           thou
           feel
           the
           Necessity
           of
           a
           Saviour
           ?
           Dost
           thou
           run
           to
           that
           Fountain
           which
           is
           opened
           to
           the
           House
           of
           David
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           Inhabitants
           of
           Israel
           for
           Sin
           and
           for
           Uncleanness
           ?
           Dost
           thou
           hope
           in
           the
           Mercy
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           rely
           upon
           the
           Merits
           of
           Christ
           ?
           And
           art
           thou
           therefore
           humble
           and
           penitent
           ,
           and
           ready
           to
           forgive
           ,
           and
           resolved
           to
           amend
           thy
           Life
           ?
           Dost
           thou
           ,
           or
           art
           thou
           sincerely
           resolved
           
           to
           resist
           the
           Devil
           ,
           and
           wrestle
           against
           all
           Temptations
           ,
           not
           in
           thy
           own
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           Name
           and
           Strength
           of
           Christ
           ?
           Can'st
           thou
           despise
           the
           Vanities
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           all
           sublunary
           Riches
           and
           Pleasures
           ,
           can'st
           thou
           freely
           quit
           them
           rather
           than
           offend
           thy
           God
           ?
           Is
           thy
           Heart
           with
           God
           ,
           and
           can'st
           thou
           confidently
           trust
           him
           with
           thy self
           and
           all
           thy
           Concernments
           ,
           and
           wait
           for
           the
           accomplishment
           of
           his
           Promises
           ?
           Is
           thy
           Care
           ▪
           are
           thy
           Thoughts
           and
           Endeavours
           chiefly
           employed
           about
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           Righteousness
           thereof
           ,
           how
           to
           grow
           in
           Grace
           and
           the
           Knowledge
           of
           Christ
           ?
           how
           to
           abound
           in
           good
           Works
           ,
           and
           to
           bring
           forth
           Fruit
           unto
           Holiness
           ,
           that
           thy
           End
           may
           be
           Eternal
           Life
           ?
           Can'st
           thou
           answer
           to
           those
           things
           positively
           ?
           Dost
           thou
           find
           thy self
           thus
           disposed
           ,
           thus
           inclined
           ,
           thus
           resolved
           ?
           And
           is
           this
           any
           ways
           to
           be
           seen
           in
           thy
           Life
           and
           Conversation
           ?
           Then
           be
           of
           Courage
           ,
           thou
           hast
           true
           Faith
           ,
           and
           see
           thou
           take
           heed
           to
           preserve
           what
           thou
           hast
           ,
           to
           cherish
           and
           encrease
           it
           .
           But
           if
           thou
           can'st
           not
           shew
           thy
           Faith
           by
           such
           Works
           and
           Fruits
           as
           these
           ,
           thy
           Faith
           is
           vain
           ,
           it
           is
           dead
           and
           life-less
           ,
           and
           will
           not
           avail
           thee
           ;
           for
           these
           Works
           and
           Effects
           do
           
           as
           necessarily
           flow
           from
           true
           Faith
           ,
           as
           Light
           and
           Heat
           from
           the
           Sun
           :
           And
           as
           our
           Lord
           saith
           ,
           ye
           may
           know
           the
           Tree
           by
           its
           Fruit.
           
             Every
             good
             tree
             bringeth
             forth
             good
             Fruit
             ,
             but
             that
             which
             beareth
             no
             fruit
             is
             barren
             and
             useless
             ,
             it
             cumbereth
             the
             ground
             ,
          
           and
           is
           only
           fit
           for
           the
           fire
           .
        
         
           This
           ,
           some
           will
           say
           perhaps
           ,
           is
           severe
           Doctrine
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           true
           ;
           it
           maketh
           many
           Christians
           to
           be
           nothing
           but
           Infidels
           ;
           which
           is
           sad
           indeed
           ,
           but
           who
           can
           help
           it
           !
           We
           must
           not
           alter
           the
           Nature
           of
           Faith
           to
           make
           Men
           Believers
           ,
           but
           ought
           rather
           to
           exhort
           them
           not
           to
           deceive
           themselves
           with
           Shadows
           and
           Appearances
           ,
           with
           mere
           Fancies
           and
           Conceits
           ,
           but
           to
           seek
           seriously
           after
           that
           Faith
           which
           is
           true
           and
           unfeigned
           .
           In
           all
           other
           things
           Mens
           Perswasions
           appear
           by
           their
           Actions
           ;
           and
           why
           should
           not
           Faith
           in
           Christ
           do
           so
           too
           ?
           He
           who
           is
           inwardly
           affected
           and
           delighted
           with
           Honour
           ,
           is
           always
           seeking
           after
           Preferment
           ;
           he
           who
           thinks
           it
           a
           fine
           thing
           to
           be
           rich
           ,
           is
           ever
           catching
           at
           Gain
           ;
           he
           who
           is
           perswaded
           of
           the
           Evil
           of
           any
           thing
           doth
           certainly
           forbear
           it
           ,
           and
           who
           apprehends
           any
           thing
           to
           be
           good
           will
           not
           fail
           to
           endeavour
           the
           getting
           it
           .
           
           Must
           then
           Faith
           in
           Christ
           ,
           the
           Belief
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           be
           the
           only
           Idle
           ,
           Dull
           ,
           and
           ineffectual
           Perswasion
           ?
           No
           certainly
           ,
           it
           is
           impossible
           but
           this
           will
           be
           active
           as
           well
           as
           the
           other
           .
           Consider
           ,
           I
           pray
           you
           ,
           and
           you
           cannot
           but
           acknowledge
           that
           Barrenness
           in
           good
           Works
           ,
           and
           especially
           the
           Habit
           and
           frequent
           Practice
           of
           Sin
           is
           inconsistent
           with
           a
           true
           Faith
           and
           hearty
           Belief
           of
           the
           Gospel
           :
           For
           I
           ask
           if
           any
           Person
           should
           pretend
           a
           Kindness
           and
           Affection
           for
           you
           ,
           and
           yet
           neither
           defend
           your
           Interest
           ,
           nor
           Reputation
           ,
           nor
           any
           way
           bestir
           himself
           in
           your
           behalf
           ,
           when
           he
           had
           fair
           Occasions
           for
           it
           ,
           would
           you
           believe
           him
           ?
           And
           if
           he
           should
           be
           easily
           drawn
           to
           pick
           a
           Quarrel
           with
           you
           ,
           to
           side
           with
           your
           Enemies
           ,
           to
           molest
           and
           trouble
           you
           ,
           would
           not
           you
           challenge
           him
           of
           Falshood
           and
           Hypocrisie
           ?
           Now
           make
           Application
           to
           the
           Case
           in
           hand
           ,
           and
           tell
           me
           then
           how
           can
           he
           be
           freed
           of
           Hypocrisie
           who
           pretends
           to
           believe
           in
           Christ
           ,
           and
           yet
           refuseth
           to
           be
           directed
           by
           him
           ,
           never
           minds
           what
           is
           pleasing
           to
           him
           ,
           but
           is
           ,
           with
           every
           small
           Temptation
           ,
           carried
           to
           the
           Transgression
           of
           his
           Laws
           .
        
         
         
           Let
           me
           therefore
           beseech
           you
           not
           to
           rest
           in
           a
           lazy
           ,
           sluggish
           ,
           unactive
           Faith
           ,
           if
           such
           a
           thing
           should
           be
           called
           Faith
           :
           But
           rather
           seek
           after
           that
           true
           Faith
           which
           will
           abide
           the
           Test
           ,
           and
           hold
           good
           ,
           though
           never
           so
           narrowly
           searched
           and
           examined
           ,
           and
           whose
           Fruits
           are
           not
           Words
           and
           an
           outward
           Profession
           only
           ,
           but
           Obedience
           and
           a
           sincere
           Compliance
           with
           all
           the
           parts
           of
           the
           Gospel
           also
           .
           If
           you
           ask
           ,
           how
           this
           is
           to
           be
           attained
           .
           I
           answer
           (
           with
           St.
           
             Paul
             )
             faith
          
           
           
             cometh
             by
             hearing
             ,
             and
             hearing
             by
             the
             word
             of
             God.
          
           Give
           a
           diligent
           Ear
           to
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           read
           and
           meditate
           on
           the
           Scriptures
           frequently
           and
           seriously
           ,
           consider
           their
           inward
           Evidence
           and
           those
           unquestionable
           Testimonies
           have
           been
           given
           for
           evincing
           their
           Authority
           ;
           lay
           aside
           all
           Prejudice
           ,
           hearken
           attentively
           to
           Christ
           himself
           ;
           for
           he
           is
           Light
           and
           Truth
           ,
           and
           none
           can
           deeply
           contemplate
           him
           ,
           but
           shall
           be
           convinced
           and
           constrained
           to
           believe
           in
           him
           .
           But
           this
           we
           must
           do
           often
           and
           seriously
           ;
           for
           ,
           by
           short
           ,
           light
           ,
           and
           inconsiderate
           Thoughts
           ,
           we
           cannot
           learn
           the
           Truth
           of
           any
           thing
           almost
           .
           Let
           us
           love
           the
           Truth
           and
           be
           desirous
           to
           know
           the
           Truth
           ,
           and
           it
           shall
           not
           be
           hid
           from
           us
           ;
           
           
             For
             God
             is
             willing
             that
             all
             men
             come
             to
          
           
           
             the
             knowledge
             of
             the
             Truth
             .
             If
             the
             Gospel
             be
             hid
             ,
             it
             is
             hid
             to
             them
             that
             are
             lost
             ,
             in
             whom
             the
             God
             of
             this
             world
             hath
             blinded
             the
             minds
             of
             them
             which
             believe
             not
             ,
             lest
             the
             light
             of
             the
             glorious
             Gospel
             of
             Christ
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             Image
             of
             God
             ,
             should
             shine
             into
             them
             .
          
           Be
           not
           selfish
           ,
           nor
           weded
           to
           any
           Lust
           ,
           pray
           to
           God
           for
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Grace
           ,
           cherish
           and
           be
           tractable
           to
           its
           Motions
           ,
           and
           then
           no
           doubt
           he
           will
           remove
           from
           you
           all
           Infidelity
           ,
           work
           in
           you
           Faith
           ,
           and
           make
           that
           the
           Word
           of
           Christ
           shall
           richly
           dwell
           in
           you
           in
           all
           Wisdom
           .
        
         
           Thus
           we
           have
           seen
           what
           the
           Apostle
           means
           by
           having
           the
           Son
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           ,
           to
           believe
           in
           Christ
           ,
           to
           have
           him
           dwelling
           in
           our
           Hearts
           by
           Faith
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           necessary
           Fruits
           and
           Effects
           thereof
           is
           the
           living
           to
           him
           and
           for
           him
           ,
           the
           doing
           all
           things
           for
           his
           Glory
           ,
           and
           the
           studying
           carefully
           to
           demean
           our selves
           always
           according
           to
           his
           holy
           Word
           .
        
         
           It
           follows
           next
           that
           we
           consider
           what
           that
           Life
           is
           which
           is
           here
           promised
           and
           assured
           to
           every
           one
           who
           hath
           the
           Son.
           
        
         
           Life
           hath
           divers
           Acceptations
           in
           Scripture
           .
           
           Sometimes
           it
           is
           taken
           for
           our
           natural
           Life
           ,
           and
           the
           Comforts
           and
           Accommodations
           
           thereof
           in
           this
           World.
           But
           though
           it
           be
           true
           that
           he
           who
           hath
           the
           Son
           hath
           this
           Life
           ,
           yet
           this
           is
           not
           the
           Apostle's
           Aim
           here
           .
           This
           Life
           is
           neither
           the
           End
           nor
           the
           Reward
           of
           our
           Faith
           ;
           Christ
           came
           not
           to
           the
           World
           to
           be
           a
           Provisor
           for
           it
           .
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           to
           free
           us
           from
           immoderate
           Care
           and
           Anxiety
           ,
           he
           hath
           given
           us
           some
           Assurance
           of
           necessary
           Supplies
           :
           And
           as
           St.
           Paul
           saith
           ,
           
             Godliness
             hath
             the
             promise
             of
             this
          
           
           life
           .
           But
           these
           things
           are
           given
           in
           common
           to
           the
           Wicked
           and
           to
           the
           Godly
           ,
           to
           Believers
           and
           to
           Infidels
           ;
           yea
           sometimes
           their
           Share
           is
           greater
           :
           And
           therefore
           ,
           the
           same
           Apostle
           saith
           ,
           
             If
             in
             this
          
           
           
             life
             only
             we
             have
             hope
             in
             Christ
             ,
             we
             are
             of
             all
             men
             most
             miserable
          
           ;
           and
           that
           not
           only
           upon
           the
           Account
           of
           those
           many
           Crosses
           and
           Persecutions
           which
           our
           Faith
           and
           sincere
           Profession
           of
           Christ
           sometimes
           expose
           us
           to
           :
           But
           also
           ,
           because
           Faith
           raiseth
           our
           Thoughts
           higher
           than
           this
           Life
           ;
           it
           begets
           in
           us
           a
           disgust
           of
           this
           World
           and
           all
           that
           is
           to
           be
           found
           in
           it
           ,
           and
           even
           to
           despise
           Life
           it self
           ,
           except
           that
           it
           affords
           the
           Occasion
           and
           Capacity
           of
           better
           things
           .
           What
           a
           poor
           ,
           mean
           ,
           silly
           thing
           is
           it
           for
           one
           to
           live
           only
           that
           he
           may
           eat
           ,
           drink
           ,
           and
           walk
           
           abroad
           ,
           and
           behold
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           impertinent
           noise
           and
           stir
           about
           Trifles
           and
           things
           of
           no
           Moment
           ?
           What
           is
           there
           here
           to
           be
           seen
           ,
           but
           a
           dull
           ill
           acted
           Tragedy
           ,
           a
           constant
           Scene
           of
           Folly
           ,
           Impertinency
           ,
           and
           Sorrow
           ?
           How
           languid
           and
           grievous
           must
           such
           a
           sight
           be
           ?
           And
           especially
           when
           we
           cannot
           be
           simple
           Spectators
           and
           Beholders
           ,
           but
           are
           often
           necessitated
           to
           be
           Actors
           and
           Partners
           also
           .
           A
           mere
           Heathen
           ,
           thro'
           natural
           Philosophy
           and
           the
           Improvement
           of
           his
           Reason
           may
           bring
           himself
           to
           despise
           and
           undervalue
           this
           present
           Life
           ,
           and
           much
           more
           a
           Christian
           ,
           who
           sees
           by
           a
           better
           and
           clearer
           Light.
           The
           present
           Dispensation
           of
           Providence
           in
           making
           Man's
           Life
           so
           much
           shorter
           now
           than
           what
           it
           was
           at
           first
           in
           the
           Patriarchs
           timse
           ,
           is
           so
           far
           from
           being
           a
           Matter
           of
           Complaint
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           indeed
           a
           great
           Blessing
           .
           He
           who
           must
           run
           will
           not
           complain
           of
           the
           shortness
           of
           the
           Race
           ,
           especially
           if
           the
           way
           be
           not
           good
           but
           rough
           and
           uneven
           .
           The
           shortest
           Life
           is
           long
           enough
           if
           it
           be
           well
           employed
           .
           If
           we
           can
           be
           so
           wise
           as
           to
           live
           well
           ,
           it
           is
           our
           Happiness
           to
           die
           soon
           ;
           for
           then
           Death
           is
           but
           the
           ending
           of
           our
           Misery
           ,
           and
           a
           wafting
           us
           over
           to
           eternal
           Bliss
           .
        
         
         
           And
           this
           is
           it
           which
           St.
           Iohn
           here
           calls
           Life
           ,
           it
           is
           that
           glorious
           and
           happy
           State
           in
           the
           other
           World
           ,
           which
           God
           hath
           prepared
           for
           all
           true
           Believers
           .
           That
           it
           is
           this
           which
           is
           here
           meant
           ,
           we
           need
           no
           further
           Proof
           than
           to
           look
           to
           the
           Verse
           before
           and
           after
           our
           Text
           ;
           for
           there
           he
           names
           it
           expressly
           Eternal
           Life
           .
        
         
           This
           is
           indeed
           the
           End
           of
           our
           Faith
           ,
           the
           Completion
           of
           the
           Promises
           ,
           the
           great
           and
           last
           Design
           of
           Christianity
           .
           All
           other
           are
           subordinate
           to
           this
           .
           Whatever
           else
           is
           given
           is
           either
           to
           further
           the
           Attainment
           of
           this
           ,
           or
           to
           cherish
           the
           Hopes
           of
           it
           .
           For
           this
           end
           Christ
           was
           born
           ;
           for
           this
           end
           he
           died
           and
           rose
           again
           ;
           for
           this
           end
           the
           Gospel
           was
           preached
           ,
           and
           thither
           tend
           all
           the
           Dispensations
           of
           the
           Divine
           Providence
           ,
           even
           to
           bring
           Men
           to
           Eternal
           Life
           ,
           which
           also
           is
           called
           by
           other
           glorious
           Names
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           as
           Heaven
           ,
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           God
           ,
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Glory
           .
        
         
           If
           you
           ask
           why
           the
           Apostle
           should
           call
           
           this
           State
           ,
           Life
           simply
           ,
           when
           Men
           do
           live
           who
           are
           not
           in
           this
           State
           ?
           The
           Answer
           is
           ;
           he
           calls
           it
           Life
           by
           way
           of
           Eminence
           and
           Excellency
           ,
           no
           State
           being
           
           comparable
           to
           it
           .
           It
           is
           deservedly
           called
           Life
           ,
           if
           we
           either
           consider
           the
           Felicity
           or
           Duration
           of
           it
           .
           First
           ,
           it
           deserveth
           the
           Name
           of
           Life
           upon
           the
           Account
           of
           the
           Felicity
           and
           Happiness
           it
           affords
           :
           for
           Life
           and
           Happiness
           are
           often
           used
           as
           Reciprocal
           Terms
           ,
           as
           Words
           of
           one
           Importance
           ,
           according
           to
           that
           Saying
           ,
           
             non
             est
             vivere
             ,
             sed
             valere
             vita
          
           ;
           to
           live
           merely
           to
           have
           a
           being
           and
           no
           more
           ,
           is
           not
           worth
           the
           Name
           of
           Life
           :
           A
           Man
           would
           chuse
           to
           be
           dead
           rather
           than
           miserable
           .
           Wherefore
           it
           is
           also
           that
           St.
           Paul
           calleth
           this
           Life
           
             a
             dying
             daily
          
           .
           He
           only
           
           is
           said
           to
           live
           truly
           who
           liveth
           happily
           :
           And
           there
           is
           no
           true
           Happiness
           but
           in
           this
           Life
           which
           the
           Apostle
           here
           speaks
           of
           .
        
         
           What
           ,
           and
           how
           great
           this
           Happiness
           is
           ,
           is
           not
           yet
           known
           .
           Some
           late
           Enthusiasts
           
           and
           Visionaries
           have
           taken
           upon
           them
           to
           describe
           this
           future
           State
           ,
           as
           particularly
           as
           if
           they
           had
           already
           lived
           some
           time
           in
           it
           :
           But
           St.
           Iohn
           saith
           ,
           
             It
             doth
             not
             yet
             appear
             what
             we
             shall
             be
          
           ;
           and
           we
           have
           Reason
           to
           believe
           ,
           that
           there
           was
           as
           much
           revealed
           to
           him
           as
           to
           them
           .
           What
           he
           says
           is
           certain
           ,
           what
           they
           add
           ought
           to
           be
           rejected
           as
           presumptuous
           Dreams
           and
           Delusions
           .
           God
           has
           revealed
           
           clearly
           that
           there
           is
           another
           Life
           ,
           and
           has
           assured
           us
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           more
           than
           a
           sufficient
           Recompence
           for
           all
           our
           Labours
           and
           Services
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           will
           afford
           perfect
           Contentment
           and
           Satisfaction
           :
           But
           the
           particular
           Circumstances
           of
           that
           Life
           are
           yet
           kept
           secret
           ,
           partly
           because
           we
           could
           not
           conceive
           or
           comprehend
           them
           :
           We
           are
           not
           capable
           of
           a
           full
           Discovery
           of
           that
           Life
           ,
           for
           it
           exceeds
           our
           highest
           Thoughts
           and
           best
           Apprehensions
           .
           
             Eye
             hath
             not
             seen
             ,
             nor
             Ear
             heard
             ,
             neither
             have
             entered
             into
             the
          
           
           
             heart
             of
             man
             the
             things
             which
             God
             hath
             prepared
             for
             them
             that
             love
             him
             .
          
           The
           Scripture
           speaks
           to
           us
           of
           Rivers
           of
           Pleasure
           ,
           Kingdoms
           ,
           Scepters
           ,
           and
           uncorruptible
           Crowns
           :
           But
           we
           are
           to
           understand
           this
           no
           otherwise
           than
           as
           Similitudes
           representing
           something
           of
           exceeding
           great
           Worth
           and
           Value
           .
           As
           our
           greatest
           Thoughts
           of
           God
           fall
           short
           of
           what
           he
           is
           ,
           so
           also
           all
           our
           Apprehensions
           of
           Heaven
           ;
           for
           the
           Happiness
           of
           Heaven
           is
           infinite
           like
           the
           Nature
           of
           God.
           Kings
           and
           Princes
           study
           to
           have
           their
           Courts
           answerable
           to
           their
           Magnificence
           and
           Dignity
           .
           How
           Glorious
           and
           Magnificent
           then
           must
           Heaven
           be
           ,
           the
           Court
           of
           the
           great
           King
           ?
           Whose
           Power
           
           is
           Almighty
           ,
           whose
           Wisdom
           is
           Infinite
           ,
           and
           all
           whose
           Perfections
           are
           past
           finding
           out
           ,
           either
           by
           Men
           or
           Angels
           .
           Surely
           God
           shall
           there
           display
           himself
           and
           his
           Attributes
           ,
           most
           clearly
           and
           most
           fully
           to
           all
           Beholders
           .
           St.
           Iohn
           ,
           who
           had
           a
           clearer
           Prospect
           of
           Heaven
           than
           ever
           any
           mortal
           Man
           ,
           tells
           us
           ,
           That
           there
           is
           no
           manner
           of
           Imperfection
           there
           .
           
             The
             city
          
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             had
             no
             need
          
           
           
             of
             the
             Sun
             ,
             neither
             of
             the
             Moon
             to
             shine
             in
             it
             ;
             for
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             did
             lighten
             it
             ,
             and
             the
             Lamb
             is
             the
             light
             thereof
             .
             And
             there
             is
             no
             night
             there
             ,
             and
             they
             need
             no
             candle
             ,
             neither
             light
             of
             the
             Sun
             ;
             for
             the
             Lord
             God
             giveth
             them
             light
             .
          
           There
           is
           also
           (
           he
           tells
           us
           )
           a
           Freedom
           and
           absolute
           Exemption
           from
           all
           Misery
           ,
           Pain
           ,
           and
           Trouble
           ;
           
             they
             who
             are
             there
             shall
          
           
           
             hunger
             no
             more
             ,
             neither
             thirst
             any
             more
             ,
             neither
             shall
             the
             Sun
             light
             on
             them
             ,
             neither
             any
             heat
             ;
             for
             the
             Lamb
             which
             is
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             the
             Throne
             shall
             feed
             them
             ,
             and
             lead
             them
             to
             living
             fountains
             of
             waters
             ,
             and
             God
             shall
             wipe
             away
             all
             tears
             from
             their
             Eyes
             .
          
        
         
           There
           we
           shall
           not
           be
           clogged
           and
           fettered
           to
           a
           weak
           ,
           infirm
           ,
           sickly
           Body
           ,
           as
           now
           ;
           
             for
             then
             this
             corruptible
             shall
             put
             on
             incorruption
             ,
             and
             this
             mortal
             immortality
             ,
          
           
           
             and
             Christ
             Iesus
             shall
             change
             this
             vile
             body
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             be
             fashioned
             like
          
           
           
             unto
             his
             glorious
             body
             ,
             whereby
             he
             is
             able
          
           
           
             even
             to
             subdue
             all
             things
             to
             himself
             .
          
           And
           if
           our
           Bodies
           shall
           suffer
           such
           glorious
           Changes
           ,
           what
           think
           you
           shall
           be
           done
           to
           our
           Souls
           those
           precious
           and
           better
           parts
           of
           us
           ?
           It
           is
           not
           to
           be
           doubted
           ,
           but
           they
           also
           shall
           be
           highly
           exalted
           and
           perfected
           ;
           we
           shall
           not
           be
           liable
           to
           Ignorance
           and
           Error
           ,
           but
           shall
           be
           enlightned
           with
           the
           Knowledge
           of
           all
           Truth
           ;
           for
           (
           as
           St.
           Paul
           saith
           )
           
             Now
             we
             see
             through
             a
             glass
             darkly
             ,
             but
             then
             face
             to
             face
             ;
             now
          
           
           
             we
             know
             in
             part
             ,
             but
             then
             shall
             we
             know
             even
             as
             we
             are
             known
             .
          
           There
           shall
           be
           excellent
           ,
           choice
           ,
           and
           most
           desirable
           Company
           ,
           not
           only
           all
           Saints
           ,
           and
           the
           Spirits
           of
           just
           Men
           made
           perfect
           ,
           but
           Angels
           and
           Arch-Angels
           ,
           Cherubims
           and
           Seraphims
           :
           And
           we
           shall
           not
           only
           have
           the
           Pleasure
           of
           their
           Company
           ,
           but
           shall
           be
           
             equal
             unto
             them
          
           ,
           as
           our
           Saviour
           
           tells
           us
           .
           Nay
           ,
           which
           is
           yet
           more
           ,
           there
           we
           shall
           enjoy
           Christ
           and
           God
           ;
           and
           not
           only
           enjoy
           them
           ,
           but
           be
           transformed
           into
           their
           Likeness
           .
           Beloved
           (
           saith
           St.
           Iohn
           )
           
             now
             we
             are
             the
             Sons
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             it
             doth
             not
             appear
             what
             we
             shall
             be
             ,
             but
             this
             we
             know
             ,
             that
             when
             he
             doth
          
           
           
             appear
             ,
             we
             shall
             be
             like
             him
             ,
             for
             we
             shall
             see
             him
             as
             he
             is
             .
          
           Seeing
           this
           doth
           appear
           ,
           what
           needs
           more
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           climbing
           higher
           .
           God
           is
           the
           Height
           of
           Perfection
           ,
           and
           the
           Fountain
           of
           all
           Happiness
           :
           And
           it
           is
           impossible
           to
           conceive
           greater
           Felicity
           ,
           than
           what
           this
           Enjoyment
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           Likeness
           to
           him
           amount
           to
           .
           The
           highest
           Creatures
           are
           not
           capable
           of
           more
           .
           The
           aspiring
           to
           be
           as
           Gods
           was
           the
           Sin
           of
           our
           first
           Parents
           ,
           and
           did
           tempt
           them
           to
           eat
           the
           forbidden
           Fruit
           ,
           and
           was
           the
           Occasion
           of
           all
           that
           Misery
           which
           came
           upon
           them
           and
           us
           both
           .
           But
           behold
           we
           are
           now
           to
           become
           as
           God
           ,
           in
           a
           higher
           ,
           better
           ,
           and
           truer
           sense
           than
           what
           they
           aimed
           at
           ,
           or
           could
           have
           come
           to
           by
           any
           Fruit
           ,
           tho'
           it
           had
           not
           been
           forbidden
           .
           
             Behold
             what
             manner
             of
             Love
             is
             this
             ,
             wherewith
             the
             Father
             hath
             loved
             us
             ,
             that
             we
             should
             be
             called
             the
             Sons
             of
             God!
          
           What
           ineffable
           Glory
           !
           What
           high
           Dignity
           is
           this
           that
           Man
           is
           now
           exalted
           to
           !
           Lord
           ,
           what
           is
           Man
           that
           thou
           art
           so
           mindful
           of
           him
           ?
           And
           the
           Son
           of
           Man
           that
           thou
           visitest
           him
           ?
           Thou
           hast
           made
           him
           but
           a
           little
           lower
           than
           the
           Angels
           here
           in
           this
           World
           ,
           and
           hereafter
           thou
           designest
           to
           make
           him
           equal
           to
           them
           ,
           yea
           like
           unto
           
           thy self
           !
           How
           astonishing
           are
           the
           Thoughts
           of
           this
           !
           What
           Admiration
           may
           they
           breed
           !
        
         
           Especially
           when
           all
           this
           Glory
           and
           Honour
           is
           not
           for
           a
           Day
           ,
           a
           Month
           ,
           or
           a
           Year
           ,
           but
           to
           all
           Eternity
           .
           The
           Duration
           of
           this
           State
           is
           another
           Reason
           why
           the
           Apostle
           calls
           it
           Life
           .
           What
           is
           short
           and
           momentany
           deserves
           not
           the
           Name
           of
           Life
           ;
           and
           therefore
           our
           Life
           in
           this
           World
           is
           reckoned
           ,
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           but
           as
           a
           Breath
           ,
           a
           Vapour
           ;
           it
           is
           to
           be
           esteemed
           but
           as
           a
           Puff
           of
           Wind.
           But
           that
           Life
           above
           suffers
           no
           Changes
           ;
           it
           is
           unalterable
           ,
           it
           never
           hath
           an
           end
           ;
           it
           lasts
           not
           only
           a
           thousand
           thousand
           Years
           ,
           but
           for
           ever
           and
           ever
           .
           Here
           we
           think
           much
           if
           we
           have
           a
           few
           Days
           Peace
           and
           Contentment
           :
           But
           they
           who
           are
           in
           Heaven
           are
           eternally
           happy
           .
        
         
           Thus
           we
           see
           what
           sort
           of
           Life
           it
           is
           
           our
           Text
           speaks
           of
           .
           If
           you
           ask
           ,
           to
           whom
           are
           we
           indebted
           for
           it
           ?
           Look
           to
           the
           preceeding
           Verse
           ,
           and
           there
           you
           will
           find
           it
           .
           
             This
             is
             the
             Record
             ,
             that
             God
             hath
             given
             to
             us
             Eternal
             Life
             ,
             and
             this
             Life
             is
             in
             his
             Son.
          
           It
           is
           to
           Jesus
           Christ
           only
           that
           we
           owe
           the
           Obligation
           ;
           it
           is
           by
           him
           ,
           and
           through
           him
           ,
           and
           for
           him
           that
           we
           come
           to
           Life
           ;
           for
           he
           only
           
           is
           the
           Discoverer
           of
           it
           ;
           he
           only
           is
           the
           Author
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           only
           hath
           the
           disposing
           and
           giving
           of
           it
           .
           First
           ,
           he
           is
           the
           Discoverer
           thereof
           ;
           
             he
             hath
             brought
             Life
             and
             Immortality
             to
             light
             through
             the
             Gospel
             .
          
           
           Before
           the
           Gospel
           was
           published
           ,
           Men
           were
           ignorant
           of
           this
           Life
           ;
           neither
           the
           Certainty
           nor
           Nature
           of
           it
           were
           known
           .
           The
           Wise
           Heathens
           indeed
           had
           some
           Notion
           of
           a
           Life
           after
           this
           ;
           they
           judged
           it
           reasonable
           ,
           that
           the
           Soul
           should
           survive
           the
           Body
           .
           But
           however
           ,
           all
           they
           talkt
           were
           mere
           Conjectures
           ;
           they
           had
           no
           Assurance
           of
           the
           Truth
           .
           And
           tho'
           it
           be
           certain
           ,
           that
           the
           Jews
           had
           the
           Promise
           of
           Eternal
           Life
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           temporal
           good
           things
           ;
           and
           that
           all
           the
           pious
           and
           holy
           Men
           among
           them
           lived
           in
           Expectation
           of
           it
           ,
           yet
           it
           was
           so
           darkly
           revealed
           even
           to
           them
           ,
           that
           you
           know
           ,
           there
           was
           one
           Sect
           amongst
           them
           who
           denied
           the
           Resurrection
           altogether
           ,
           and
           even
           those
           who
           believed
           it
           had
           no
           very
           right
           and
           worthy
           Thoughts
           thereof
           ,
           or
           else
           they
           might
           have
           soon
           refuted
           the
           Sadducees
           gross
           Apprehensions
           .
           But
           whatever
           Knowledge
           either
           Jews
           or
           Heathens
           of
           old
           had
           of
           another
           Life
           ,
           it
           is
           to
           be
           ascribed
           to
           Christ
           ;
           for
           
             he
             is
             the
             Light
          
           
           
             which
             lighteth
             every
             man
             that
             cometh
             into
          
           
           
             the
             World.
          
           And
           now
           he
           hath
           put
           this
           Matter
           clearly
           out
           of
           Doubt
           .
           Neither
           the
           Resurrection
           from
           the
           dead
           nor
           the
           Life
           hereafter
           needs
           now
           be
           disputed
           as
           doubtful
           Problems
           ;
           for
           Jesus
           Christ
           hath
           given
           evident
           Demonstrations
           of
           the
           Truth
           of
           them
           ,
           by
           his
           plain
           Assertions
           and
           express
           Promises
           ,
           and
           his
           own
           Resurrection
           .
        
         
           But
           Secondly
           ,
           Christ
           is
           not
           only
           the
           
           Discoverer
           of
           Eternal
           Life
           ,
           but
           the
           Author
           thereof
           also
           .
           There
           was
           more
           required
           to
           the
           attaining
           this
           than
           the
           mere
           Discovery
           of
           it
           .
           This
           was
           above
           humane
           reach
           :
           It
           was
           too
           great
           a
           height
           for
           Man
           of
           himself
           to
           climb
           to
           .
           If
           any
           had
           attempted
           this
           ,
           trusting
           in
           his
           own
           worth
           ,
           he
           had
           been
           certainly
           baffled
           and
           defeated
           :
           His
           Boldness
           as
           it
           served
           to
           be
           laught
           at
           ,
           so
           it
           should
           have
           been
           punished
           .
           But
           as
           Christ
           hath
           shewed
           us
           this
           ,
           so
           he
           hath
           purchased
           it
           for
           us
           .
           It
           is
           the
           Merits
           of
           Christ
           which
           have
           opened
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Heaven
           ;
           and
           it
           is
           by
           his
           Strength
           that
           we
           perform
           the
           Conditions
           of
           entering
           into
           it
           .
           And
           when
           we
           have
           performed
           the
           Conditions
           it
           is
           even
           he
           himself
           who
           bestows
           it
           on
           us
           ;
           
             for
             he
             is
             that
             holy
             one
             who
             hath
             received
          
           
           
             the
             key
             of
             David
             ,
             who
             openeth
             and
          
           
           
             no
             man
             shutteth
             ,
             and
             shutteth
             and
             no
             man
             openeth
             .
          
           It
           is
           he
           who
           putteth
           on
           us
           the
           Crown
           of
           Life
           .
           When
           we
           have
           done
           our
           Work
           it
           is
           from
           him
           that
           we
           receive
           Reward
           :
           and
           this
           Reward
           is
           promised
           to
           all
           who
           believe
           .
        
         
           Which
           leads
           us
           to
           the
           last
           particular
           ;
           namely
           ,
           to
           shew
           ,
           That
           all
           who
           have
           the
           Son
           have
           Life
           .
           This
           is
           a
           Point
           we
           need
           
           not
           stand
           much
           upon
           ;
           for
           it
           is
           so
           clear
           and
           evident
           ,
           not
           only
           through
           this
           Epistle
           ,
           but
           the
           whole
           New
           Testament
           :
           there
           is
           not
           the
           least
           shadow
           of
           pretence
           for
           the
           doubting
           of
           it
           .
           
             Verily
             ,
             verily
             ,
             I
             say
          
           
           
             unto
             you
          
           (
           saith
           Christ
           )
           
             he
             that
             heareth
             my
             word
             ,
             and
             believeth
             on
             him
             that
             sent
             me
             ,
             hath
             everlasting
             life
             ,
             and
             shall
             not
             come
             into
             Condemnation
             ,
             but
             is
             passed
             from
             death
             unto
             life
             .
          
           And
           again
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           
             he
             that
             believeth
             on
             him
             is
             not
             condemned
             ,
             but
             he
             that
             believeth
             not
             is
             condemned
             already
             ,
             because
             he
             hath
             not
             believed
             in
             the
             Name
             of
             the
             only
             begotten
             Son
             of
             God.
          
           Believers
           have
           full
           assurance
           of
           Eternal
           Life
           ;
           for
           their
           Faith
           unites
           them
           to
           Christ.
           
             He
             that
             eateth
             my
             flesh
             and
          
           
           
             drinketh
             my
             blood
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           believeth
           in
           Christ
           ,
           
             dwelleth
             in
             me
             and
             I
             in
             him
             .
          
           See
           also
           Chap.
           xvii
           .
           Now
           Christ
           and
           his
           
           Members
           will
           not
           be
           divided
           ;
           where
           the
           one
           is
           ,
           the
           other
           will
           be
           also
           .
           
             Father
             ,
             I
             will
             that
             they
             also
             whom
             thou
             hast
             given
             me
             ,
             be
             with
             me
             where
             I
             am
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             behold
             my
             glory
             which
             thou
             hast
             given
             me
             .
          
           And
           we
           are
           sure
           ,
           the
           Father
           heareth
           the
           Son.
           Believers
           also
           have
           good
           ground
           to
           hope
           for
           Eternal
           Life
           ;
           for
           Faith
           is
           the
           very
           Seed
           and
           Principle
           from
           which
           it
           flows
           .
           The
           Life
           of
           Faith
           is
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           Life
           of
           Glory
           ;
           the
           one
           is
           but
           the
           Perfection
           and
           Completion
           of
           the
           other
           .
           Blessed
           is
           he
           therefore
           who
           believeth
           ;
           for
           there
           shall
           be
           a
           Performance
           of
           those
           things
           which
           are
           told
           him
           from
           the
           Lord.
           It
           is
           Faith
           then
           ,
           and
           Faith
           only
           which
           giveth
           us
           a
           title
           to
           Eternal
           Life
           ;
           such
           a
           Faith
           ,
           I
           mean
           ,
           as
           was
           formerly
           described
           .
           
             He
             that
             so
             believeth
             on
             the
             Son
             hath
             everlasting
             life
             ,
          
           and
           
             he
             that
             believeth
             not
             the
             Son
             shall
             not
             see
             life
             ,
             but
             the
             wrath
             of
             God
             abideth
             on
             him
             .
          
           They
           who
           do
           not
           ,
           and
           will
           not
           embrace
           Christ
           here
           ,
           shall
           not
           be
           Embraced
           by
           him
           hereafter
           .
           They
           who
           refuse
           his
           Yoke
           in
           this
           World
           ,
           shall
           in
           the
           World
           to
           come
           be
           cast
           out
           of
           his
           glorious
           Kingdom
           ,
           and
           thrown
           to
           that
           place
           of
           darkness
           ,
           where
           there
           is
           weeping
           ,
           and
           wailing
           ,
           and
           gnashing
           of
           Teeth
           .
        
         
         
           Now
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           draw
           to
           a
           close
           ;
           
           what
           an
           Influence
           should
           these
           Considerations
           have
           upon
           our
           Souls
           ?
           What
           a
           
           holy
           disdain
           should
           they
           work
           in
           us
           of
           those
           Sublunary
           and
           perishing
           things
           ?
           How
           much
           should
           we
           despise
           and
           undervalue
           those
           empty
           and
           fading
           Vanities
           ,
           seeing
           we
           have
           such
           infinitely
           better
           things
           prepared
           for
           us
           ,
           and
           waiting
           upon
           us
           ?
           Doth
           he
           ,
           who
           is
           called
           to
           a
           Kingdom
           ,
           mind
           Sticks
           and
           Straws
           ,
           Trifles
           and
           petty
           inconsiderable
           things
           ?
           Remember
           (
           O
           Christian
           )
           what
           thou
           art
           ,
           and
           what
           thou
           art
           called
           to
           ;
           keep
           up
           the
           Decorum
           that
           is
           suitable
           to
           the
           dignity
           of
           thy
           Person
           ,
           and
           walk
           worthy
           of
           the
           Vocation
           whereunto
           thou
           art
           called
           .
           Do
           not
           creep
           upon
           thy
           Belly
           ,
           and
           lie
           groveling
           upon
           the
           Ground
           ;
           lift
           up
           thy
           Head
           ,
           and
           let
           thy
           Heart
           be
           where
           thou
           seest
           thy
           Treasure
           is
           .
           Be
           not
           like
           the
           foolish
           Indians
           ,
           who
           sell
           their
           Gold
           ,
           and
           their
           Pearls
           and
           other
           precious
           things
           for
           Brass
           ,
           and
           Iron
           ,
           and
           Glass
           Beads
           .
           Do
           not
           seek
           to
           fill
           thy
           Belly
           with
           Husks
           ,
           when
           thou
           mayst
           have
           fulness
           of
           Bread
           in
           thy
           Father's
           House
           .
           Do
           not
           grasp
           so
           fast
           ,
           but
           let
           go
           those
           painted
           Vanities
           ,
           those
           mere
           shadows
           of
           Delight
           ,
           and
           make
           sure
           to
           thy
           
           self
           that
           fulness
           of
           Joy
           ,
           and
           those
           Rivers
           of
           Pleasure
           ,
           which
           are
           at
           God's
           Right
           hand
           for
           ever
           and
           ever
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           Consider
           those
           things
           ,
           that
           
           thou
           mayst
           have
           Comfort
           in
           thy
           Afflictions
           ,
           that
           thou
           mayst
           bear
           up
           ,
           with
           a
           chearful
           Spirit
           ,
           under
           all
           the
           Crosses
           that
           are
           laid
           on
           thee
           .
           The
           hopes
           of
           Heaven
           do
           lighten
           the
           burthen
           of
           Affliction
           ;
           they
           take
           away
           the
           heavy
           pressure
           thereof
           .
           How
           light
           should
           we
           consider
           our
           Affliction
           ,
           which
           is
           but
           for
           a
           moment
           ,
           seeing
           it
           is
           followed
           by
           a
           far
           more
           exceeding
           and
           Eternal
           weight
           of
           Glory
           ?
           
             Look
             unto
             Iesus
             the
             author
             and
             finisher
             of
             our
             Faith
             ,
             who
             ,
             for
             the
             joy
             that
             was
             set
             before
             him
             ,
             endured
             the
             Cross
             ,
             despising
             the
             shame
             ,
             and
             is
             now
             set
             down
             at
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             the
             throne
             of
             God.
          
           Now
           ,
           
             if
             we
             suffer
             with
             him
             ,
             we
             shall
             be
             also
          
           
           
             glorified
             together
             with
             him
          
           :
           And
           
             I
             reckon
          
           (
           saith
           St.
           Paul
           )
           
             that
             the
             sufferings
             of
             this
          
           
           
             present
             time
             are
             not
             worthy
             to
             be
             compared
             with
             the
             glory
             that
             shall
             be
             revealed
             in
             us
             .
          
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           Consider
           what
           a
           mighty
           Encouragement
           
           this
           Blessed
           life
           is
           ,
           and
           what
           a
           powerful
           inducement
           it
           should
           be
           to
           Prayer
           ,
           Meditation
           ,
           to
           all
           Holy
           Duties
           ,
           and
           ,
           in
           a
           word
           ,
           to
           a
           hearty
           compliance
           
           with
           the
           whole
           Gospel
           ?
           We
           are
           not
           commanded
           those
           things
           in
           vain
           ,
           for
           naught
           ;
           all
           the
           pains
           we
           are
           at
           this
           way
           shall
           be
           well
           rewarded
           .
           Do
           we
           toil
           and
           sweat
           for
           the
           Bread
           which
           perisheth
           ?
           And
           shall
           we
           not
           labour
           for
           that
           which
           endureth
           to
           Eternal
           Life
           ?
           Do
           Men
           venture
           upon
           Merciless
           Seas
           ?
           Do
           they
           throw
           themselves
           upon
           the
           Points
           of
           Swords
           ,
           and
           before
           the
           mouths
           of
           Cannons
           for
           a
           little
           Gain
           or
           some
           small
           piece
           of
           Honour
           ?
           And
           shall
           we
           refuse
           to
           walk
           Circumspectly
           ,
           to
           live
           Soberly
           ,
           Righteously
           ,
           and
           Godly
           ,
           for
           Heaven
           and
           Eternal
           Life
           .
           Be
           ashamed
           (
           O
           Christian
           )
           of
           thy
           Sloth
           and
           Laziness
           ;
           blush
           to
           see
           some
           taking
           more
           Pains
           for
           Earth
           than
           thou
           art
           for
           Heaven
           ,
           for
           Perishing
           thant
           hou
           art
           for
           Eternal
           Riches
           .
           You
           see
           your
           Labour
           is
           not
           in
           vain
           ;
           be
           stedfast
           therefore
           and
           immoveable
           ,
           and
           always
           abounding
           in
           the
           Work
           of
           the
           Lord
           ;
           run
           with
           Patience
           the
           Race
           that
           is
           set
           before
           you
           ,
           and
           run
           so
           that
           you
           may
           obtain
           .
           Do
           not
           faint
           and
           weary
           in
           well-doing
           ,
           but
           persevere
           therein
           to
           the
           very
           End.
           
             Be
             thou
             faithful
             unto
             the
             death
          
           (
           saith
           Christ
           )
           
           
             and
             I
             will
             give
             thee
             a
             Crown
             of
             life
             .
          
        
         
           Finally
           ,
           Let
           what
           hath
           been
           said
           raise
           
           your
           Appetite
           ,
           and
           stir
           up
           in
           you
           a
           
           Holy
           and
           Sincere
           Desire
           of
           this
           Sacrament
           of
           the
           Lord's
           Supper
           ,
           which
           strengthens
           your
           Faith
           ,
           cherishes
           your
           Hope
           ,
           gives
           you
           the
           Encrease
           of
           Grace
           here
           ,
           and
           is
           to
           you
           a
           sure
           Pawn
           and
           Pledge
           of
           Glory
           hereafter
           :
           For
           this
           Holy
           Sacrament
           is
           the
           Body
           and
           Blood
           of
           the
           Lord
           Jesus
           ,
           not
           the
           Sacred
           Symbols
           and
           Representations
           thereof
           only
           ,
           but
           the
           conveyance
           of
           the
           Merits
           of
           his
           Death
           and
           Sufferings
           also
           .
           Now
           ,
           
             Except
             ye
             eat
             the
             flesh
             of
             the
             Son
             of
             Man
             ,
             and
             drink
             his
             blood
             ,
             ye
             have
             no
             life
             in
             you
             .
          
           Eat
           therefore
           (
           O
           Friends
           )
           Drink
           ,
           yea
           Drink
           abundantly
           ,
           O
           Beloved
           ,
           that
           your
           Souls
           may
           be
           satisfied
           and
           live
           for
           evermore
           .
        
         
           Now
           unto
           him
           who
           hath
           loved
           us
           ,
           and
           given
           himself
           unto
           the
           Death
           for
           us
           ,
           and
           who
           hath
           opened
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Heaven
           to
           all
           Believers
           ,
           even
           unto
           Iesus
           Christ
           ,
           with
           the
           Father
           and
           Blessed
           Spirit
           ,
           the
           Glorious
           and
           Incomprehensible
           Trinity
           ,
           be
           all
           Praise
           ,
           Honour
           and
           Glory
           ,
           for
           ever
           and
           ever
           .
        
         
           Amen
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           SERMON
           VIII
           .
           ON
           EASTER-DAY
           ,
           1689.
           
        
         
           
             1
             COR.
             XV.
             19.
             
          
           
             If
             in
             this
             Life
             only
             we
             have
             Hope
             in
             Christ
             ,
             we
             are
             of
             all
             Men
             most
             miserable
             .
          
        
         
           WHAT
           the
           Church
           Commemorates
           in
           this
           great
           Festival
           of
           Easter
           ,
           solemnly
           celebrated
           by
           
             all
             Antiquity
          
           ,
           St.
           Paul
           evidently
           proves
           in
           this
           Chapter
           ,
           viz.
           That
           important
           Article
           of
           our
           
             Creed
             ,
             the
             Resurrection
             of
             our
             Lord
             Iesus
             Christ.
          
           And
           from
           this
           ,
           necessarily
           he
           deduceth
           another
           most
           material
           Point
           ,
           which
           is
           
             the
             Certainty
             of
             our
             own
             Resurrection
             .
          
           The
           
             firm
             Belief
          
           of
           both
           these
           Points
           ,
           are
           not
           only
           
             absolutely
             Necessary
          
           ,
           but
           also
           the
           serious
           and
           
             frequent
             Consideration
          
           of
           them
           is
           most
           useful
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           be
           strengthened
           and
           encouraged
           in
           our
           Temptations
           ,
           comforted
           in
           our
           Troubles
           ,
           and
           animated
           to
           a
           
             chearful
             Labouring
          
           in
           
             every
             work
             of
             the
             Lord.
          
           The
           certainty
           of
           an
           
             after
             state
          
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           
             the
             Quality
             thereof
          
           ,
           is
           only
           known
           by
           
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           it
           is
           
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           only
           who
           hath
           
             brought
             Life
             and
             Immortality
             to
             Light
             through
             the
             Gospel
          
           ;
           The
           Heathens
           had
           some
           knowledge
           thereof
           ,
           but
           it
           was
           very
           faint
           ;
           It
           was
           only
           as
           a
           Dream
           and
           Imagination
           :
           for
           when
           our
           Apostle
           taught
           it
           at
           Athens
           ,
           he
           was
           counted
           a
           Babler
           ,
           and
           was
           mocked
           there
           even
           by
           the
           Philosophers
           themselves
           .
           And
           among
           the
           Iews
           there
           was
           the
           Sect
           of
           the
           Sadducees
           who
           believed
           neither
           Resurrection
           nor
           Spirit
           .
           St.
           Paul
           attacks
           these
           Epicurean
           and
           
             Sadducean
             Principles
          
           in
           this
           Chapter
           ,
           for
           it
           would
           seem
           that
           some
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Corinth
           ,
           were
           corrupted
           with
           them
           ,
           and
           said
           ,
           That
           
             there
             is
             no
             Resurrection
             of
             the
             Dead
             ,
          
           though
           the
           belief
           of
           this
           point
           be
           so
           essential
           to
           a
           Christian
           ,
           that
           he
           ceases
           to
           be
           one
           who
           denies
           it
           .
        
         
           The
           words
           of
           our
           Text
           are
           one
           of
           those
           Arguments
           ,
           St.
           Paul
           makes
           use
           of
           ,
           for
           evincing
           the
           Truth
           and
           certainty
           of
           our
           Resurrection
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           an
           Argument
           taken
           
             ex
             absurdo
          
           ;
           which
           is
           accounted
           a
           demonstration
           even
           in
           the
           strictest
           Science
           ;
           for
           there
           be
           many
           Propositions
           of
           the
           Mathematicks
           which
           cannot
           be
           otherwise
           demonstrated
           ,
           than
           by
           shewing
           the
           absurd
           Consequences
           of
           their
           being
           false
           .
        
         
         
           I
           shall
           endeavour
           to
           demonstrate
           the
           strength
           and
           force
           of
           this
           Argument
           of
           St.
           Paul
           for
           another
           Life
           :
           But
           first
           let
           us
           consider
           the
           Truth
           of
           his
           Assertion
           here
           ,
           
             that
             we
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           Good
           and
           Sincere
           Christians
           ,
           
             would
             be
             of
             all
             others
             the
             most
             miserable
             ,
             if
             there
             were
             no
             more
             expected
             than
             what
             this
             Life
             doth
             afford
             .
          
        
         
           St.
           Paul
           ,
           saith
           here
           ,
           that
           if
           Christians
           
           had
           no
           hope
           but
           in
           this
           Life
           
             they
             would
             be
             of
             all
             Men
             most
             miserable
             :
          
           He
           doth
           not
           say
           ,
           they
           would
           be
           the
           only
           miserable
           Persons
           ,
           whereby
           he
           clearly
           insinuates
           ,
           that
           others
           as
           well
           as
           they
           are
           liable
           to
           Misery
           in
           this
           World.
           As
           some
           Ignorant
           and
           Unjust
           Men
           charge
           Religion
           ,
           with
           Commotions
           and
           Mischiefs
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           make
           it
           pernicious
           to
           Commonwealths
           and
           Civil
           Societies
           ,
           though
           its
           Principles
           ,
           if
           truly
           understood
           ,
           and
           candidly
           received
           ,
           and
           heartily
           obeyed
           ,
           would
           certainly
           tend
           to
           their
           Peace
           ,
           Settlement
           and
           Security
           ;
           So
           there
           be
           some
           who
           count
           Religion
           a
           great
           obstruction
           to
           the
           Happiness
           of
           private
           Men
           ,
           that
           it
           imbitters
           our
           Lives
           ,
           that
           it
           only
           damps
           our
           Pleasures
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           doth
           render
           Men
           wretched
           ,
           by
           obliging
           them
           to
           much
           inward
           Sorrow
           ,
           and
           Contrition
           ,
           and
           exposing
           them
           to
           
           much
           outward
           Trouble
           and
           Affliction
           .
           There
           be
           who
           think
           and
           alledge
           ,
           that
           Men
           would
           have
           an
           uninterrupted
           Happiness
           ,
           and
           a
           constant
           Pleasure
           and
           Satisfaction
           ,
           if
           it
           were
           not
           for
           the
           restraints
           that
           Religion
           and
           the
           Laws
           of
           God
           lay
           upon
           them
           .
           But
           we
           may
           see
           the
           contrary
           ,
           from
           daily
           Experience
           ,
           they
           who
           are
           farthest
           from
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           observing
           his
           Laws
           ,
           are
           not
           the
           farthest
           from
           Misery
           and
           Trouble
           ;
           Nay
           ,
           oft-times
           Men
           ,
           by
           forsaking
           God
           ,
           and
           his
           Commandments
           ,
           have
           involved
           themselves
           into
           inextricable
           Trouble
           ,
           and
           brought
           upon
           them
           Misery
           and
           Punishments
           ,
           less
           supportable
           than
           what
           has
           befallen
           any
           for
           their
           strict
           adherence
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           Laws
           of
           Christianity
           .
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           the
           way
           of
           Religion
           is
           narrow
           ,
           and
           set
           with
           Thorns
           ;
           but
           the
           broad
           way
           has
           its
           uneasiness
           too
           ,
           and
           in
           it
           Men
           meet
           also
           with
           mischievous
           and
           hurtful
           Accidents
           .
           
             The
             wicked
             man
             travelleth
             with
             pain
             all
          
           
           
             his
             days
          
           ,
           saith
           Eliphaz
           .
           And
           Isaiah
           ,
           
           compares
           
             the
             wicked
             to
             the
             troubled
             sea
             ,
             which
             is
             still
             casting
             forth
             mire
             and
             dirt
             .
          
           The
           Distempers
           and
           Diseases
           ,
           which
           follow
           intemperance
           and
           excess
           in
           Meat
           and
           Drink
           ,
           are
           more
           troublesome
           ,
           even
           to
           the
           flesh
           ,
           than
           Fasting
           and
           Mortification
           ,
           
           and
           the
           other
           Severities
           which
           Religion
           prescribes
           .
           I
           shall
           not
           name
           that
           shameful
           Disease
           which
           is
           the
           ordinary
           Reward
           of
           unclean
           Persons
           ;
           but
           only
           observe
           ,
           that
           as
           it
           is
           dishonourable
           ,
           even
           among
           the
           Devil's
           Votaries
           ,
           so
           certainly
           it
           is
           more
           grievous
           to
           be
           born
           ,
           than
           Persecution
           or
           Martyrdom
           for
           the
           Name
           of
           Iesus
           .
        
         
           But
           not
           to
           insist
           further
           on
           these
           particular
           
           Evils
           ,
           which
           follow
           Vice
           and
           Sin
           ;
           let
           us
           consider
           Men
           in
           general
           in
           this
           World
           ,
           and
           we
           shall
           see
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           liable
           to
           many
           Temporal
           Miseries
           ,
           and
           that
           though
           they
           would
           renounce
           Christianity
           ,
           they
           could
           not
           secure
           themselves
           from
           Trouble
           and
           Sorrow
           .
           Iob
           speaking
           of
           Mankind
           in
           general
           ,
           saith
           ,
           
             That
             man
             that
             is
             born
             of
             a
             woman
             ,
             is
             but
             of
             few
             days
             ,
             and
             full
             of
             trouble
             .
          
           Which
           is
           a
           Truth
           ,
           that
           all
           the
           World
           will
           assent
           to
           ,
           from
           their
           particular
           experience
           :
           Our
           Bodies
           are
           subject
           to
           Diseases
           ,
           our
           Goods
           are
           exposed
           to
           Violence
           and
           Rapine
           ,
           the
           Country
           we
           live
           in
           is
           liable
           to
           be
           infested
           with
           Wars
           ,
           Pestilence
           and
           Famine
           .
           It
           were
           too
           tedious
           for
           me
           to
           reckon
           up
           all
           the
           particular
           Troubles
           ,
           Crosses
           and
           Afflictions
           ,
           which
           Man's
           Life
           is
           exposed
           to
           in
           this
           World
           ,
           and
           
           some
           one
           or
           other
           of
           them
           ,
           every
           Man
           is
           daily
           encountering
           .
           
             Great
             travel
             is
             created
             for
             every
             man
             ,
             and
             an
             heavy
             yoke
             is
             laid
             upon
             the
             sons
             of
             Adam
             ,
             from
             the
             day
             that
             they
             go
             out
             of
             their
             mothers
             womb
             ,
             till
             the
             day
             that
             they
             return
             to
             the
             Mother
             of
             all
             things
          
           ;
           says
           the
           wise
           Son
           of
           Syrach
           ,
           upon
           which
           account
           
             Solomon
             praised
             the
             dead
             ,
             which
             are
             already
             dead
             ,
             more
             than
             the
             living
             which
             are
             yet
             alive
             ;
             Yea
             ,
          
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             better
             is
             he
             than
             both
             they
          
           
           
             which
             hath
             not
             yet
             been
             ,
             who
             hath
             not
             seen
             the
             evil
             work
             which
             is
             done
             under
             the
             Sun.
          
           So
           that
           it
           seems
           ,
           he
           thought
           it
           better
           not
           to
           be
           born
           ,
           than
           to
           be
           born
           and
           to
           live
           only
           to
           see
           and
           feel
           the
           Miseries
           of
           this
           Life
           ,
           which
           is
           certainly
           true
           ,
           if
           Men
           be
           only
           destinated
           for
           this
           present
           temporal
           Life
           .
           What
           S.
           Paul
           saith
           of
           Christians
           ,
           
             that
             of
             all
             others
             they
             will
             be
             the
             most
             miserable
             ,
          
           may
           be
           said
           of
           Mankind
           in
           general
           ,
           with
           a
           respect
           to
           other
           Creatures
           ,
           if
           all
           after-hopes
           shall
           be
           taken
           away
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           be
           not
           considered
           with
           a
           relation
           to
           the
           other
           World.
           The
           Beasts
           and
           brute
           Creatures
           ;
           are
           more
           happy
           than
           we
           ,
           they
           are
           brought
           forth
           with
           less
           pain
           ,
           and
           brought
           up
           with
           much
           less
           care
           ;
           they
           come
           sooner
           to
           perfection
           ,
           and
           arrive
           
           at
           the
           sensible
           Pleasures
           ,
           proper
           to
           their
           several
           beings
           with
           more
           facility
           and
           less
           travel
           ;
           they
           are
           liable
           to
           fewer
           Calamities
           ,
           and
           are
           not
           so
           much
           interrupted
           in
           their
           Enjoyments
           ;
           they
           live
           easily
           without
           Reflection
           ,
           and
           die
           without
           any
           regret
           or
           trouble
           ;
           so
           that
           certainly
           ,
           if
           there
           be
           no
           respect
           to
           another
           World
           ,
           Man
           is
           a
           more
           vain
           and
           miserable
           Creature
           than
           Brutes
           ,
           and
           still
           the
           more
           Miserable
           ,
           as
           he
           is
           ,
           the
           more
           Wise
           and
           Good.
           Wherefore
           it
           is
           that
           the
           Apostle
           saith
           here
           of
           Christians
           ,
           That
           
             if
             in
             this
             life
             only
             we
             have
             hope
             ,
          
           &c.
           
        
         
           For
           first
           ,
           Besides
           these
           general
           Calamities
           ,
           
           which
           ,
           as
           Men
           ,
           they
           are
           liable
           unto
           ;
           Christians
           are
           exposed
           to
           many
           particular
           Troubles
           and
           Afflictions
           ,
           upon
           the
           account
           of
           their
           Profession
           :
           For
           the
           Doctrines
           they
           teach
           and
           believe
           ,
           the
           Rules
           which
           they
           follow
           themselves
           ,
           and
           prescribe
           to
           others
           ,
           are
           so
           contrary
           to
           Flesh
           and
           Blood
           ,
           and
           so
           opposite
           to
           the
           Interests
           and
           common
           Sentiments
           of
           corrupt
           Men
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           still
           drawing
           upon
           themselves
           Storms
           of
           Persecution
           .
           Our
           Saviour
           not
           only
           forwarns
           his
           Disciples
           of
           these
           Persecutions
           that
           would
           arise
           ,
           for
           the
           Gospels
           sake
           ,
           but
           he
           makes
           the
           cheerful
           undergoing
           of
           
           them
           ,
           the
           indispensible
           condition
           of
           being
           his
           Disciple
           ,
           and
           prescribes
           it
           as
           the
           first
           Lesson
           to
           be
           learned
           of
           them
           ;
           
             If
             any
             man
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             will
             come
             after
             me
             ,
             let
             him
             deny
             himself
             ,
             and
             take
             up
             his
             Cross
             and
             follow
             me
             .
          
           As
           the
           Iews
           were
           greatly
           mistaken
           in
           their
           expectation
           of
           a
           Messias
           ,
           thinking
           he
           was
           to
           establish
           a
           Temporal
           Kingdom
           and
           to
           bestow
           Temporal
           Rewards
           ;
           So
           Christians
           will
           be
           much
           mistaken
           if
           they
           think
           by
           coming
           to
           Christ
           ,
           to
           secure
           themselves
           of
           Wealth
           ,
           Honour
           ,
           Riches
           ,
           Preferments
           ,
           and
           other
           Worldly
           Advantages
           :
           For
           oftentimes
           they
           who
           cleave
           to
           Christ
           are
           forced
           to
           part
           with
           These
           ,
           and
           who
           cannot
           let
           them
           go
           on
           some
           occasions
           ,
           must
           part
           with
           him
           ;
           for
           both
           cannot
           be
           kept
           together
           .
           As
           in
           one
           place
           ,
           our
           Saviour
           saith
           ,
           
             He
             that
             loveth
             father
             or
          
           
           
             mother
             more
             than
             me
             ,
             is
             not
             worthy
             of
             me
             ,
             and
             he
             that
             loveth
             son
             or
             daughter
             more
             than
             me
             ,
             is
             not
             worthy
             of
             me
             ;
             And
             he
             that
             taketh
             not
             his
             Cross
             ,
             and
             followeth
             after
             me
             ,
             is
             not
             worthy
             of
             me
             .
          
           So
           in
           another
           place
           ,
           he
           saith
           plainly
           ,
           
             If
             any
             man
             come
             to
          
           
           
             me
             ,
             and
             hate
             not
             his
             father
             and
             mother
             ,
             and
             wife
             and
             children
             ,
             and
             brethren
             and
             sisters
             ,
             yea
             ,
             and
             his
             own
             life
             also
             ,
             he
             cannot
             be
             my
             Disciple
             ,
             and
             whoso
             doth
             not
             bear
          
           
           
             his
             Cross
             and
             come
             after
             me
             ,
             cannot
             be
             my
             Disciple
          
           ;
           which
           our
           Apostle
           and
           his
           other
           fellow
           Apostles
           ,
           and
           the
           Primitive
           Christians
           found
           to
           be
           true
           by
           their
           own
           Experience
           ;
           for
           ,
           by
           becoming
           the
           Disciples
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           they
           not
           only
           forfeited
           the
           common
           Comforts
           and
           Conveniencies
           of
           this
           Life
           ,
           but
           they
           also
           suffered
           all
           the
           Torments
           ,
           Indignities
           ,
           and
           Cruelties
           ,
           which
           enraged
           Men
           could
           inflict
           ,
           They
           were
           
             tortured
             ,
             and
             had
             tryal
             of
             cruel
             mockings
             and
             scourging
          
           ;
           yea
           ,
           and
           of
           
             Bonds
             and
             Imprisonments
          
           ,
           they
           were
           
             stoned
             ,
             sawn
             asunder
             ,
             tempted
             ,
             and
             slain
             with
             the
             sword
             ,
             they
             wandred
             about
             in
             sheeps
             skins
             ,
             and
             in
             goats
             skins
             ,
             being
             destitute
             ,
             afflicted
             ,
             and
             tormented
             .
          
           And
           though
           
             the
             World
             was
             not
             worthy
             of
             them
             ,
             yet
             they
             were
             made
             to
             wander
             in
             Deserts
             ,
             and
             in
             Mountains
             ,
             and
             in
             Dens
             ,
             and
             Caves
             of
             the
             Earth
             .
          
           Now
           this
           being
           the
           Condition
           of
           Christians
           ,
           St.
           Paul
           saith
           ,
           they
           would
           be
           ,
           of
           all
           others
           ,
           
             the
             most
             miserable
             ,
             if
             they
             had
             hope
             only
             in
             this
             present
             life
             ,
          
           for
           he
           speaks
           this
           with
           a
           relation
           to
           the
           Persecutions
           and
           Afflictions
           they
           were
           then
           made
           to
           suffer
           ,
           as
           appears
           from
           the
           31.
           and
           32.
           
           Verses
           of
           this
           Chapter
           ,
           where
           he
           tells
           
             of
             being
             in
             Ieopardy
             every
             hour
             ,
             of
             his
             dying
          
           
           daily
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           daily
           he
           was
           not
           only
           exposed
           to
           Death
           ,
           but
           made
           to
           suffer
           such
           things
           as
           would
           make
           Death
           more
           sweet
           ,
           as
           is
           made
           out
           by
           what
           followeth
           ,
           
             that
             he
             fought
             with
             beasts
             at
             Ephesus
             .
          
        
         
           But
           then
           it
           will
           be
           alledged
           ,
           that
           this
           Speech
           of
           St.
           Paul
           holds
           not
           always
           true
           .
           It
           might
           be
           true
           that
           Christians
           were
           most
           miserable
           in
           the
           days
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           and
           sometime
           after
           ,
           when
           Persecution
           raged
           against
           them
           .
           But
           the
           like
           cannot
           be
           said
           at
           other
           times
           ,
           when
           they
           are
           allowed
           to
           live
           at
           Peace
           ,
           and
           in
           Quietness
           .
           To
           which
           we
           reply
           that
           there
           is
           always
           reason
           to
           pronounce
           this
           of
           Christians
           ,
           even
           upon
           the
           Account
           of
           the
           Crosses
           and
           Afflictions
           ,
           they
           are
           exposed
           to
           more
           than
           others
           :
           For
           in
           all
           times
           ,
           Sufferings
           of
           one
           kind
           or
           another
           attend
           either
           the
           Profession
           or
           Practice
           of
           Christianity
           .
           
             All
             that
             will
             live
          
           
           godly
           (
           saith
           our
           Apostle
           )
           
             shall
             suffer
             Persecution
          
           .
           And
           again
           ,
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             we
             are
             appointed
          
           
           
             to
             Affliction
          
           .
           The
           taking
           up
           the
           Cross
           ,
           is
           a
           Duty
           which
           Christians
           are
           always
           bound
           to
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           best
           and
           most
           peaceable
           times
           there
           is
           still
           Occasion
           for
           it
           .
        
         
           
             Nunquam
             bella
             piis
             ,
             nunquam
             certamina
             desunt
             ,
          
           
             Et
             quo
             cum
             certet
             ,
             mens
             pia
             semper
             habet
             .
          
        
         
         
           
             In
             the
             World
          
           (
           said
           our
           Saviour
           to
           his
           Disciples
           )
           
             you
             shall
             have
             trouble
          
           .
           There
           will
           still
           be
           Trouble
           ,
           though
           not
           always
           of
           the
           same
           kind
           ,
           nor
           in
           the
           same
           measure
           .
           From
           the
           beginning
           ,
           
             He
             that
             was
             born
             after
             the
             flesh
             ,
             persecuted
             him
             that
             was
             born
             after
             the
             spirit
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             even
             so
             now
             ,
          
           (
           saith
           St.
           Paul
           )
           and
           it
           will
           be
           so
           still
           to
           the
           end
           of
           the
           World.
           God
           suffers
           not
           the
           Hatred
           and
           Malice
           of
           the
           wicked
           ,
           to
           rage
           alike
           hotly
           against
           his
           People
           ,
           nor
           does
           he
           let
           the
           storms
           of
           Persecution
           fall
           always
           down
           in
           a
           furious
           violent
           manner
           ;
           but
           he
           gives
           his
           People
           some
           respite
           ,
           lest
           they
           should
           faint
           .
           However
           these
           Storms
           are
           always
           breeding
           :
           And
           it
           is
           the
           Duty
           of
           all
           true
           Christians
           to
           expect
           them
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           preparing
           for
           them
           .
           The
           World
           in
           its
           calmest
           Mood
           ,
           is
           to
           be
           regarded
           ,
           as
           the
           Mariners
           do
           the
           Sea
           ,
           which
           ,
           though
           it
           sometimes
           puts
           on
           a
           fair
           and
           smooth
           Face
           ,
           yet
           of
           it self
           it
           is
           a
           dangerous
           and
           uncertain
           Element
           ,
           easie
           to
           be
           disturbed
           and
           apt
           to
           rage
           ,
           so
           that
           they
           ,
           who
           are
           upon
           it
           ,
           are
           never
           secure
           ,
           they
           move
           in
           continual
           danger
           ,
           and
           every
           hour
           are
           liable
           to
           a
           thousand
           Hazards
           and
           Mischances
           ,
           which
           oblige
           them
           to
           be
           always
           on
           their
           guard
           :
           Thus
           the
           Life
           of
           Christians
           
           in
           this
           World
           ,
           is
           more
           a
           Warefare
           than
           that
           of
           other
           Men
           ,
           they
           struggle
           continually
           either
           with
           actual
           Persecutions
           ,
           or
           with
           the
           Fear
           of
           them
           ,
           which
           may
           prove
           no
           less
           incommodious
           and
           prejudicial
           to
           their
           Peace
           and
           Quiet
           .
        
         
           But
           here
           it
           may
           be
           asked
           ,
           if
           such
           be
           the
           Life
           and
           Condition
           of
           Christians
           ,
           how
           is
           this
           consistent
           with
           those
           Temporal
           Promises
           which
           the
           Scripture
           abounds
           with
           ?
           Doth
           not
           the
           same
           Apostle
           say
           ,
           
             that
             godliness
             is
             profitable
             to
             all
          
           
           
             things
             ,
             having
             the
             promise
             of
             the
             Life
             that
             now
             is
             ,
             and
             of
             that
             which
             is
             to
             come
             ?
          
           For
           answer
           hereto
           ,
           you
           must
           know
           ,
           that
           Religion
           and
           Godliness
           do
           ,
           in
           themselves
           ,
           directly
           and
           naturally
           tend
           to
           procure
           us
           temporal
           Happiness
           ,
           but
           the
           Disorders
           which
           sin
           hath
           raised
           ,
           and
           the
           general
           Wickedness
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           do
           interrupt
           this
           natural
           Order
           and
           Course
           ;
           as
           in
           a
           well
           ordered
           Civil
           State
           and
           Common-wealth
           ,
           Innocence
           ,
           and
           upright
           and
           righteous
           Dealing
           is
           ones
           best
           Security
           from
           civil
           Punishments
           ,
           whereas
           in
           a
           corrupt
           and
           degenerate
           State
           ▪
           where
           there
           is
           no
           respect
           to
           Justice
           ,
           or
           Equity
           ,
           that
           will
           not
           save
           a
           Man
           ;
           Money
           ,
           Favour
           ,
           Interest
           ,
           and
           base
           Deeds
           ,
           will
           prevail
           more
           than
           the
           greatest
           Integrity
           .
           
           Moreover
           ,
           God
           gives
           the
           temporal
           Promises
           ,
           to
           take
           us
           off
           from
           immoderate
           Care
           and
           Anxiety
           for
           temporal
           things
           ;
           and
           to
           confirm
           our
           Dependance
           on
           him
           ,
           by
           assuring
           us
           ,
           that
           he
           will
           provide
           what
           of
           these
           things
           he
           sees
           convenient
           .
           But
           we
           are
           not
           to
           interpret
           them
           as
           Assurances
           of
           an
           Affluence
           of
           Worldly
           Enjoyments
           ;
           nor
           must
           we
           accuse
           him
           of
           Breach
           of
           Promise
           ,
           when
           we
           do
           not
           flow
           in
           Earthly
           Pleasures
           .
           He
           may
           very
           well
           keep
           his
           Word
           ,
           tho'
           these
           outward
           things
           do
           not
           so
           much
           abound
           ,
           if
           with
           a
           little
           external
           Measure
           he
           give
           much
           inward
           Peace
           and
           Contentment
           ,
           as
           he
           doth
           always
           to
           his
           own
           Children
           :
           
             For
             ,
             he
             maketh
             the
             little
          
           
           
             of
             a
             righteous
             man
             to
             be
             better
             than
             the
             riches
             of
             many
             wicked
             :
          
           Under
           the
           Law
           God's
           Favour
           was
           expressed
           much
           in
           external
           Blessings
           and
           Advantages
           ;
           But
           it
           is
           otherwise
           now
           under
           the
           Gospel
           .
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           there
           are
           temporal
           promises
           in
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           but
           they
           have
           an
           express
           Clause
           of
           Reservation
           of
           the
           Cross
           and
           Persecution
           ,
           as
           you
           may
           see
           ,
           Mark
           X.
           30.
           
        
         
           However
           ,
           the
           Text
           still
           holds
           true
           .
           Consider
           ,
           true
           Christians
           ,
           whatever
           way
           you
           please
           ;
           let
           them
           be
           never
           so
           well
           sheltred
           from
           Persecution
           ,
           and
           outward
           
           Crosses
           ;
           let
           them
           have
           this
           Life
           ,
           and
           all
           its
           Advantages
           ,
           yet
           if
           they
           have
           no
           ground
           of
           Hope
           beyond
           it
           ,
           they
           are
           still
           miserable
           and
           more
           miserable
           than
           others
           ,
           who
           come
           short
           of
           their
           Knowledge
           and
           Perfection
           :
           For
           by
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Gospel
           they
           are
           made
           sensible
           of
           the
           Vanity
           of
           all
           sublunary
           things
           ,
           are
           taught
           to
           despise
           and
           contemn
           them
           ;
           they
           have
           their
           Desires
           raised
           after
           a
           nobler
           Felicity
           than
           any
           here
           below
           ,
           which
           yet
           they
           can
           never
           obtain
           ,
           but
           must
           still
           despair
           of
           ,
           if
           so
           be
           there
           be
           no
           Life
           after
           this
           :
           And
           therefore
           they
           can
           have
           no
           true
           Pleasure
           in
           this
           ,
           because
           they
           see
           themselves
           in
           an
           Impossibility
           of
           getting
           that
           good
           which
           their
           Souls
           crave
           .
           He
           cannot
           chuse
           but
           be
           discontented
           ,
           and
           consequently
           miserable
           ,
           who
           can
           never
           have
           that
           State
           and
           Condition
           suitable
           to
           the
           Greatness
           of
           his
           Mind
           :
           What
           a
           Torment
           is
           it
           to
           a
           Great
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           one
           of
           an
           Heroick
           Mind
           ,
           to
           stoop
           to
           mean
           silly
           things
           ?
           how
           uneasie
           would
           it
           be
           to
           one
           who
           has
           improved
           himself
           in
           all
           Wisdom
           and
           Learning
           ,
           and
           other
           Moral
           Endowments
           to
           be
           confined
           always
           to
           Boyish
           Exercises
           .
           Now
           the
           Plays
           of
           Children
           are
           not
           so
           far
           below
           Men
           of
           Age
           and
           Understanding
           ,
           as
           the
           best
           State
           
           and
           chiefest
           Imployment
           of
           this
           World
           ,
           is
           below
           a
           true
           Christians
           Mind
           ,
           who
           is
           improved
           to
           a
           Capacity
           of
           a
           Communion
           with
           God
           ;
           and
           whose
           holy
           Ambition
           aims
           at
           no
           less
           .
        
         
           Who
           considers
           this
           Life
           only
           as
           a
           Place
           of
           Improvement
           for
           that
           better
           Life
           above
           ,
           may
           be
           contented
           and
           satisfied
           in
           every
           State
           ,
           because
           there
           is
           no
           State
           which
           doth
           not
           afford
           abundant
           Occasions
           of
           recommending
           ones
           self
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           acquiring
           those
           Qualifications
           necessary
           to
           Eternal
           Life
           :
           But
           abstract
           from
           this
           ,
           what
           a
           dull
           thing
           is
           Life
           ,
           and
           how
           tedious
           and
           irksome
           must
           it
           be
           to
           every
           wise
           and
           good
           Man
           ?
           if
           it
           were
           not
           in
           order
           to
           another
           Life
           ,
           this
           would
           not
           be
           desireable
           ,
           and
           the
           shortest
           Life
           would
           be
           preferable
           to
           the
           longest
           ;
           to
           be
           condemned
           to
           
           Methusalem's
           Life
           ,
           would
           be
           no
           small
           Affliction
           ;
           to
           be
           obliged
           to
           live
           for
           Nine
           Hundred
           Years
           in
           a
           Bedlam
           ,
           and
           to
           dwell
           always
           among
           Fools
           and
           Knaves
           ,
           for
           the
           World
           generally
           is
           no
           better
           ,
           where
           there
           is
           daily
           repeated
           the
           same
           Scene
           of
           Impertinence
           and
           Villainy
           :
           This
           I
           say
           ,
           would
           be
           very
           grievous
           to
           wise
           and
           thinking
           Men.
           Wherefore
           it
           clearly
           appears
           that
           if
           there
           were
           no
           hope
           beyond
           
           this
           Life
           ,
           the
           best
           and
           wisest
           men
           would
           of
           all
           others
           be
           the
           most
           miserable
           ;
           and
           that
           in
           this
           case
           ,
           Knowledge
           and
           Vertue
           would
           not
           at
           all
           be
           desireable
           ,
           because
           they
           would
           serve
           only
           to
           beget
           in
           Men
           a
           disgust
           of
           this
           Life
           .
           The
           most
           brutish
           would
           then
           be
           the
           most
           happy
           ,
           because
           as
           they
           aim
           no
           farther
           than
           the
           present
           Life
           ,
           so
           they
           want
           the
           sense
           to
           perceive
           the
           Meanness
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           Now
           the
           Truth
           of
           St.
           
           Paul's
           Assertion
           ,
           
           in
           the
           Text
           ,
           being
           thus
           cleared
           ,
           I
           proceed
           next
           to
           shew
           the
           Forcibleness
           thereof
           ,
           for
           evincing
           another
           Life
           .
           That
           Men
           should
           be
           more
           miserable
           than
           other
           Creatures
           ;
           and
           the
           best
           Men
           the
           most
           miserable
           Men
           ,
           is
           a
           gross
           Absurdity
           .
           And
           who
           asserteth
           it
           ,
           fixeth
           an
           Imputation
           upon
           God
           ,
           which
           cannot
           be
           mentioned
           without
           the
           horridest
           Blasphemy
           .
           Wisdom
           and
           Goodness
           are
           essential
           Attributes
           of
           the
           Deity
           :
           But
           neither
           of
           them
           would
           appear
           ,
           if
           Men
           were
           less
           happy
           than
           Beasts
           ,
           and
           the
           best
           of
           Men
           more
           miserable
           than
           the
           rest
           .
           What
           a
           vain
           thing
           were
           Man
           ,
           if
           he
           were
           altogether
           mortal
           ?
           And
           how
           unlike
           the
           product
           of
           an
           infinite
           Wisdom
           ?
           Where
           were
           infinite
           Wisdom
           ,
           if
           a
           Creature
           ,
           capable
           of
           Immortality
           ,
           made
           only
           some
           short
           Appearance
           
           upon
           a
           Stage
           of
           Vanity
           and
           Misery
           ,
           and
           then
           removed
           and
           turn'd
           into
           nothing
           .
           If
           the
           Faculties
           of
           an
           Angelical
           Life
           ,
           and
           the
           Capacities
           for
           the
           highest
           Perfection
           ,
           were
           given
           to
           one
           who
           could
           never
           step
           beyond
           the
           Meanness
           of
           an
           Animal
           and
           Sensual
           Life
           .
           And
           where
           were
           Divine
           Justice
           and
           Goodness
           ,
           if
           there
           were
           no
           difference
           betwixt
           good
           and
           bad
           ?
           If
           it
           fared
           alike
           with
           the
           worst
           and
           with
           the
           best
           ;
           if
           they
           who
           feared
           ,
           loved
           ,
           and
           served
           God
           ,
           should
           not
           partake
           more
           of
           his
           Favour
           than
           they
           who
           had
           no
           regard
           to
           him
           ,
           nor
           to
           his
           Laws
           .
           If
           then
           it
           be
           inconsistent
           with
           the
           Wisdom
           and
           Goodness
           of
           God
           to
           make
           Men
           less
           happy
           than
           Beasts
           ,
           and
           to
           suffer
           the
           best
           of
           Men
           to
           be
           more
           miserable
           than
           the
           worst
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           would
           be
           certainly
           so
           ,
           if
           there
           were
           no
           other
           Life
           ,
           then
           certainly
           there
           must
           be
           another
           better
           Life
           ,
           to
           make
           the
           vast
           Difference
           that
           should
           be
           betwixt
           Man
           and
           other
           Creatures
           ,
           and
           good
           and
           bad
           Men.
           Therefore
           ,
           the
           Miseries
           of
           Mankind
           in
           this
           World
           ,
           but
           especially
           of
           good
           Men
           ,
           are
           an
           evident
           Proof
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           another
           Life
           to
           come
           .
           
             Quod
             erat
             demonstrandum
          
           .
        
         
         
           Having
           thus
           laid
           before
           you
           the
           solid
           
           ground
           of
           a
           Christian's
           Hope
           ,
           and
           the
           strong
           reasons
           why
           we
           should
           look
           for
           a
           better
           Life
           to
           come
           ,
           I
           will
           next
           proceed
           to
           draw
           some
           necessary
           Inferences
           from
           this
           great
           important
           Truth
           .
        
         
           And
           first
           ,
           we
           may
           learn
           hence
           the
           
           true
           Rules
           of
           measuring
           our
           own
           ,
           and
           other
           Mens
           Happiness
           ,
           which
           is
           to
           regard
           ,
           not
           always
           things
           present
           ,
           but
           that
           which
           is
           to
           come
           .
           It
           is
           no
           great
           matter
           to
           discern
           who
           hath
           the
           greatest
           Wealth
           ,
           the
           highest
           Honour
           ,
           and
           largest
           Possessions
           :
           But
           from
           these
           we
           cannot
           conclude
           ,
           who
           is
           the
           happiest
           ;
           for
           Man's
           Happiness
           
             Consists
             not
             in
             the
             abundance
             of
             these
             outward
             things
             ,
             which
             he
             possesseth
             ,
          
           but
           in
           the
           sure
           and
           well
           grounded
           Hopes
           of
           that
           better
           life
           to
           come
           .
           The
           outward
           things
           of
           this
           World
           ,
           can
           neither
           secure
           the
           present
           Life
           ,
           nor
           make
           it
           comfortable
           to
           a
           truly
           wise
           considering
           Man
           :
           It
           is
           only
           the
           hope
           of
           Heaven
           and
           Eternal
           Life
           ,
           which
           yieldeth
           true
           Contentment
           and
           Satisfaction
           to
           the
           Soul
           :
           Who
           wanteth
           this
           Hope
           is
           miserable
           ,
           how
           splendid
           soever
           his
           outward
           State
           be
           .
           And
           though
           one
           possess
           nothing
           of
           this
           World
           ,
           but
           live
           in
           the
           want
           of
           all
           outward
           Comforts
           ;
           Yet
           if
           he
           be
           nourished
           
           with
           this
           inward
           Consolation
           ,
           if
           he
           be
           filled
           with
           a
           lively
           hope
           of
           that
           Life
           which
           is
           above
           ,
           and
           demean
           himself
           so
           ,
           as
           that
           he
           certainly
           shall
           come
           to
           it
           .
           There
           can
           be
           none
           more
           happy
           ,
           his
           happiness
           is
           beyond
           Expression
           .
        
         
           2dly
           .
           This
           sheweth
           that
           the
           wicked
           
           and
           ungodly
           are
           truly
           miserable
           ,
           and
           the
           good
           and
           upright
           always
           happy
           ;
           for
           the
           last
           have
           what
           the
           other
           cannot
           have
           ,
           a
           hope
           beyond
           this
           Life
           .
           As
           St.
           Paul
           saith
           here
           ,
           that
           he
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           himself
           ,
           would
           be
           of
           all
           others
           ,
           the
           most
           miserable
           ,
           if
           their
           hope
           were
           only
           in
           this
           Life
           ;
           so
           they
           must
           be
           of
           all
           others
           ,
           the
           most
           happy
           ,
           because
           their
           hope
           is
           not
           confined
           to
           this
           Life
           ,
           but
           reacheth
           far
           beyond
           it
           .
           Wherefore
           look
           not
           altogether
           upon
           Mens
           outside
           ,
           neither
           let
           your selves
           be
           deceived
           with
           the
           present
           Prosperity
           and
           Success
           of
           the
           wicked
           ,
           nor
           scared
           with
           the
           Crosses
           and
           Afflictions
           of
           the
           Godly
           ,
           let
           not
           these
           things
           tempt
           you
           ,
           to
           say
           ,
           That
           
             it
             is
             vain
             to
             serve
             God
             ,
             and
             what
             profit
             is
             it
             to
             have
             kept
             his
             ordinances
             ,
             and
             to
             have
             walked
             mournfully
             before
             the
             Lord
             of
             Hosts
             ?
          
           Call
           not
           the
           proud
           happy
           ,
           neither
           magnifie
           them
           that
           work
           Wickedness
           ;
           nor
           despise
           
           the
           Good
           as
           Fools
           ,
           and
           mean
           spirited
           Persons
           ;
           suspend
           your
           Judgment
           until
           you
           have
           seen
           ,
           and
           considered
           the
           end
           of
           both
           ;
           For
           what
           Solon
           said
           to
           Croesus
           ,
           is
           most
           true
           ,
           no
           Man
           can
           be
           counted
           happy
           before
           Death
           .
           
             Then
             shall
             ye
             return
             and
             discern
             betwixt
             the
             righteous
             and
             the
             wicked
             ,
             between
             him
             that
             serveth
             God
             ,
             and
             him
             that
             serveth
             him
             not
             ,
             for
             they
             shall
             be
             mine
             saith
             the
             Lord
             of
             Hosts
             ,
             in
             that
             day
             when
             I
             make
             up
             my
             Iewels
             ,
             and
             I
             will
             spare
             them
             as
             a
             man
             spareth
             his
             own
             son
             that
             serveth
             him
             .
             But
             behold
             ,
             the
             day
             cometh
             that
             shall
             burn
             as
             an
             oven
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             proud
             ,
             yea
             ,
             and
             all
             that
             do
             wickedly
             shall
             be
             stubble
             ,
             and
             the
             day
             that
             cometh
             shall
             burn
             them
             up
             ,
             saith
             the
             Lord
             of
             Hosts
             ;
             that
             it
             shall
             leave
             them
             neither
             root
             nor
             branch
             .
          
        
         
           But
           the
           good
           and
           upright
           have
           not
           only
           the
           Advantage
           of
           the
           wicked
           in
           the
           other
           World
           ,
           they
           have
           it
           also
           in
           this
           ;
           for
           the
           Prospect
           of
           Eternal
           Life
           ,
           and
           the
           sure
           Hopes
           they
           have
           of
           it
           ,
           give
           them
           greater
           Joy
           and
           Satisfaction
           ,
           than
           the
           wicked
           can
           receive
           from
           their
           Pleasures
           and
           Enjoyments
           :
           What
           results
           from
           the
           one
           is
           dull
           and
           insipid
           in
           Comparison
           of
           the
           other
           .
           And
           as
           the
           wicked
           have
           less
           Joy
           and
           Satisfaction
           even
           here
           ,
           
           so
           they
           are
           disquieted
           with
           many
           vexing
           Cares
           and
           tormenting
           Fears
           ,
           wherewith
           the
           Souls
           of
           the
           righteous
           are
           never
           affected
           :
           For
           not
           to
           speak
           of
           the
           Terrours
           of
           Hell
           ,
           which
           sometimes
           seize
           them
           ;
           they
           place
           all
           their
           Happiness
           in
           these
           outward
           things
           ,
           which
           are
           daily
           liable
           to
           a
           Thousand
           Hazards
           ;
           and
           therefore
           it
           is
           that
           they
           are
           never
           at
           rest
           ,
           but
           miserably
           tossed
           with
           Cares
           and
           Fears
           .
           The
           difference
           betwixt
           the
           godly
           and
           the
           wicked
           ,
           may
           be
           compared
           to
           that
           of
           two
           Persons
           at
           Sea
           in
           a
           most
           dangerous
           Storm
           ,
           where
           there
           is
           Hope
           of
           saving
           Life
           ,
           but
           nothing
           else
           .
           But
           the
           one
           has
           a
           goodly
           Inheritance
           ,
           to
           live
           upon
           ,
           when
           he
           comes
           to
           Land
           ,
           and
           therefore
           cannot
           be
           much
           cast
           down
           ;
           whereas
           the
           other
           having
           lost
           his
           whole
           Stock
           and
           Substance
           ,
           is
           not
           only
           miserably
           damped
           with
           Grief
           for
           the
           Loss
           of
           that
           ,
           but
           also
           quite
           confounded
           with
           the
           Thoughts
           of
           his
           after
           Poverty
           and
           Misery
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           This
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Certainty
           
           of
           another
           better
           Life
           ,
           serves
           greatly
           to
           comfort
           us
           under
           the
           Miseries
           and
           Calamities
           of
           this
           ;
           and
           therefore
           that
           we
           may
           have
           this
           Comfort
           ,
           let
           us
           both
           firmly
           fix
           the
           Belief
           of
           it
           in
           our
           Hearts
           ,
           
           and
           also
           frequently
           meditate
           thereon
           .
           It
           is
           in
           vain
           for
           any
           to
           expect
           to
           pass
           thorow
           this
           World
           without
           Trouble
           and
           Affliction
           ,
           and
           there
           is
           no
           true
           support
           under
           any
           Affliction
           ,
           but
           the
           
             lively
             hope
             of
             that
             glory
             which
             is
             to
             be
             revealed
          
           ;
           with
           this
           ,
           one
           may
           bear
           the
           heaviest
           Cross
           chearfully
           ;
           and
           without
           it
           ,
           the
           lightest
           Affliction
           may
           overwhelm
           the
           spirit
           ;
           
             For
             this
             cause
          
           ,
           saith
           St.
           
             Paul
             ,
             we
          
           
           
             faint
             not
             ,
             for
             though
             our
             outward
             man
             perish
             ,
             yet
             the
             inward
             man
             is
             renewed
             day
             by
             day
             ;
             for
             our
             light
             affliction
             which
             is
             but
             for
             a
             moment
             ,
             worketh
             for
             us
             a
             far
             more
             exceeding
             and
             eternal
             weight
             of
             glory
             .
          
           Cheer
           up
           thy
           Spirit
           whosoever
           thou
           art
           ,
           that
           liest
           under
           the
           pressure
           of
           any
           Affliction
           ,
           if
           thou
           repentest
           of
           thy
           Sins
           ,
           if
           thou
           lovest
           God
           ,
           and
           be
           resolved
           to
           walk
           so
           as
           to
           please
           him
           ,
           why
           shouldst
           thou
           be
           cast
           down
           ?
           Lift
           up
           thine
           Eyes
           unto
           yonder
           Regions
           above
           ,
           and
           consider
           what
           an
           Interest
           thou
           hast
           there
           ?
           what
           a
           blessed
           Inheritance
           is
           there
           reserved
           for
           you
           ?
           Is
           thy
           condition
           here
           uneasie
           and
           troublesom
           ,
           and
           art
           thou
           still
           tossed
           about
           ?
           remember
           when
           thou
           comest
           there
           ,
           thou
           shalt
           have
           all
           Rest
           and
           Peace
           .
           Art
           thou
           hated
           by
           Men
           ,
           and
           persecuted
           with
           their
           Hands
           and
           Tongues
           ,
           let
           not
           
           that
           vex
           thee
           ,
           seeing
           thou
           art
           Beloved
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           hast
           Friends
           Above
           who
           will
           shortly
           receive
           thee
           unto
           their
           everlasting
           Habitations
           ,
           where
           are
           good
           things
           which
           neither
           
             eye
             hath
             seen
             ,
             nor
             ear
             heard
             ,
             nor
             can
             the
             heart
             of
             man
             conceive
             them
             .
          
           Take
           the
           spoiling
           of
           your
           Goods
           joyfully
           ,
           
             knowing
             that
             ye
             have
             in
             Heaven
             a
             better
             and
             an
             enduring
             substance
             .
          
           Dost
           thou
           here
           suffer
           the
           want
           of
           all
           things
           ,
           bear
           it
           for
           a
           while
           patiently
           ,
           for
           when
           thou
           ascendest
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           enter'st
           into
           the
           presence
           of
           God
           ,
           thou
           shalt
           find
           
             fulness
             of
             joy
             ,
             and
             rivers
             of
             pleasures
             for
             evermore
             .
          
           The
           bitterness
           of
           this
           Life
           shall
           be
           abundantly
           recompenced
           ,
           by
           the
           sweetness
           and
           happiness
           of
           the
           other
           ;
           There
           it
           is
           where
           we
           shall
           be
           comforted
           for
           all
           the
           days
           wherein
           we
           have
           been
           afflicted
           :
           For
           there
           
             men
             shall
             hunger
             no
             more
             ,
             neither
             thirst
             any
             more
             ,
             neither
             shall
             the
             Sun
             light
             on
             them
             ,
             nor
             any
             heat
             ;
             for
             the
             Lamb
          
           
           
             which
             is
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             the
             Throne
             ,
             shall
             feed
             them
             ,
             and
             shall
             lead
             them
             unto
             living
             fountains
             of
             waters
             ;
             and
             God
             shall
             wipe
             away
             all
             tears
             from
             their
             eyes
             .
          
           When
           Columbus
           set
           first
           out
           to
           Sea
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           discover
           a
           New
           World
           ,
           he
           suffered
           unspeakable
           Straits
           ,
           Hardships
           and
           Difficulties
           .
           
           The
           very
           reading
           of
           them
           is
           astonishing
           ,
           yet
           he
           still
           bore
           out
           ,
           by
           the
           hope
           of
           discovering
           Land
           ,
           which
           was
           very
           faint
           and
           uncertain
           ;
           for
           he
           only
           conjectured
           that
           there
           might
           be
           such
           a
           thing
           .
           Now
           ,
           if
           such
           a
           faint
           and
           uncertain
           hope
           of
           an
           Earthly
           Country
           ,
           could
           make
           one
           run
           upon
           so
           many
           Hazards
           ,
           and
           bear
           up
           under
           such
           Disasters
           ,
           what
           a
           support
           to
           our
           Minds
           ,
           and
           a
           Comfort
           to
           our
           Spirits
           ,
           should
           the
           hope
           of
           an
           Heavenly
           Country
           be
           ?
           a
           Country
           whose
           Riches
           ,
           and
           Glory
           and
           Felicity
           ,
           we
           poor
           Mortals
           cannot
           conceive
           ,
           much
           less
           express
           :
           And
           which
           is
           no
           Dream
           ,
           or
           Conjecture
           ,
           but
           which
           is
           clearly
           demonstrated
           to
           us
           ,
           by
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ;
           And
           from
           which
           nothing
           can
           obstruct
           us
           ,
           if
           we
           be
           but
           stedfast
           and
           immoveable
           ,
           and
           always
           
             abounding
             in
             the
             work
             of
             the
             Lord.
          
           Death
           might
           have
           prevented
           
           Columbus's
           Discovery
           ,
           and
           robb'd
           him
           of
           that
           Satisfaction
           ;
           but
           Death
           cannot
           impede
           our
           passage
           unto
           Heaven
           ;
           for
           it
           is
           the
           very
           means
           of
           entring
           into
           it
           ;
           It
           is
           the
           very
           loosing
           of
           the
           Fetters
           ,
           and
           removing
           the
           Cloggs
           ,
           which
           detain
           us
           in
           this
           miserable
           Life
           ,
           and
           a
           setting
           us
           at
           Liberty
           to
           return
           to
           God
           ,
           whence
           we
           came
           ,
           and
           to
           take
           possession
           of
           that
           
           glorious
           Life
           ,
           which
           Christ
           hath
           purchased
           for
           us
           .
        
         
           Fourthly
           and
           lastly
           ;
           Is
           there
           a
           Life
           
           after
           this
           ,
           and
           a
           blessed
           Life
           too
           ?
           Then
           certainly
           it
           becometh
           us
           to
           give
           all
           diligence
           to
           secure
           it
           for
           our selves
           ;
           't
           is
           no
           less
           our
           Interest
           than
           our
           Duty
           .
           It
           will
           not
           fall
           to
           our
           Lot
           by
           Chance
           ,
           and
           without
           we
           use
           true
           endeavours
           after
           it
           .
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           Jesus
           Christ
           hath
           purchased
           this
           Life
           for
           us
           ,
           and
           payed
           the
           
             price
             of
             it
          
           ,
           without
           which
           no
           Man
           could
           ever
           have
           expected
           it
           :
           But
           still
           it
           lies
           on
           us
           to
           qualifie
           our selves
           for
           it
           ,
           by
           the
           Performances
           of
           those
           Conditions
           on
           which
           it
           is
           granted
           ,
           and
           these
           are
           Faith
           and
           Holiness
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           We
           must
           have
           Faith
           ,
           for
           without
           this
           ,
           saith
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           
             it
             is
             impossible
             to
             please
             God
          
           ;
           And
           if
           it
           be
           impossible
           to
           please
           him
           without
           Faith
           ,
           it
           is
           impossible
           to
           expect
           Heaven
           without
           it
           ;
           for
           he
           will
           never
           admit
           one
           there
           who
           doth
           not
           please
           him
           .
           
             He
             that
             believeth
          
           
           
             on
             the
             Son
             ,
             hath
             everlasting
             life
             ,
             and
             he
             that
             believeth
             not
             on
             the
             Son
             ,
             shall
             not
             see
             life
             ,
             but
             the
             wrath
             of
             God
             abideth
             on
             him
             .
          
        
         
           If
           you
           ask
           what
           Faith
           is
           .
           It
           is
           to
           believe
           the
           Existence
           of
           God
           ,
           his
           Almighty
           
           Power
           ,
           his
           Infinite
           Wisdom
           ,
           his
           Incomprehensible
           Goodness
           ,
           and
           his
           most
           Wise
           and
           Watchful
           Providence
           ;
           It
           is
           ,
           to
           give
           a
           most
           hearty
           assent
           to
           the
           Truth
           of
           his
           Word
           ,
           to
           the
           Authority
           and
           Goodness
           of
           his
           Laws
           ,
           to
           the
           ineffable
           greatness
           of
           his
           Promises
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           Justice
           of
           his
           Threatnings
           ;
           It
           is
           to
           receive
           ,
           with
           Zeal
           and
           Affection
           ,
           the
           Lord
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           to
           own
           the
           miraculous
           Nature
           and
           Dignity
           of
           his
           Person
           ,
           and
           to
           acknowledge
           the
           Necessity
           ,
           Vertue
           ,
           and
           Usefulness
           of
           his
           Offices
           of
           Prophet
           ,
           Priest
           ,
           and
           King
           :
           Finally
           ,
           it
           is
           to
           admit
           ,
           by
           a
           profound
           Humility
           ,
           the
           Incomprehensible
           Mystery
           of
           the
           Trinity
           ,
           and
           to
           depend
           upon
           the
           Influence
           and
           Operation
           of
           the
           Holy
           Spirit
           ,
           the
           third
           Person
           of
           the
           God-head
           .
           Our
           Faith
           must
           comprehend
           all
           this
           :
           And
           without
           this
           Faith
           no
           Man
           can
           be
           saved
           :
           For
           unless
           a
           Man
           believe
           all
           that
           God
           has
           clearly
           proposed
           ,
           he
           not
           only
           does
           not
           honour
           God
           as
           he
           ought
           ,
           but
           he
           actually
           dishonours
           and
           affronts
           him
           .
        
         
           Now
           the
           true
           evidence
           of
           this
           Faith
           is
           Holiness
           ,
           which
           is
           also
           the
           other
           Condition
           required
           of
           those
           that
           would
           be
           saved
           ,
           
             Faith
             without
             works
          
           ,
           saith
           St.
           
             Iames
             ,
             is
             dead
          
           ;
           And
           
             without
             holiness
          
           ,
           saith
           St.
           Paul
           ,
           
           
             no
             man
             shall
             see
             the
             Lord
             ,
          
           Heb.
           xii
           .
           14.
           
           How
           fit
           and
           proper
           unsanctified
           Persons
           may
           be
           for
           settling
           and
           propagating
           Christ's
           Kingdom
           upon
           Earth
           ,
           I
           do
           not
           well
           know
           ,
           but
           this
           I
           know
           ,
           and
           am
           sure
           of
           ,
           that
           none
           shall
           share
           of
           his
           Heavenly
           Kingdom
           ,
           but
           they
           
             who
             are
             pure
             as
             he
             is
             pure
             ;
             Every
             man
             that
             hath
             this
             hope
             in
             him
             purifieth
             himself
             ,
             even
             as
             he
             is
             pure
             .
          
        
         
           The
           absolute
           necessity
           of
           Holiness
           ,
           will
           ,
           I
           suppose
           ,
           be
           acknowledged
           by
           all
           ,
           but
           I
           fear
           many
           mistake
           what
           it
           is
           ,
           and
           wherein
           it
           consists
           .
           Some
           think
           ,
           that
           it
           lies
           in
           varnishing
           a
           little
           the
           outside
           ,
           the
           putting
           on
           a
           form
           of
           Godliness
           ,
           like
           the
           Pharisees
           whom
           our
           Saviour
           resembled
           to
           whited
           Sepulchers
           ,
           which
           covered
           rottenness
           and
           filth
           ;
           Some
           think
           they
           are
           holy
           enough
           ,
           if
           their
           Opinions
           be
           sound
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           are
           in
           Communion
           with
           an
           Orthodox
           Party
           ,
           and
           a
           Zeal
           to
           promote
           that
           Party
           which
           they
           think
           so
           ,
           is
           all
           the
           Sanctity
           which
           others
           aim
           at
           .
           I
           heard
           of
           one
           who
           said
           of
           a
           certain
           Person
           ,
           That
           she
           was
           a
           Saint
           indeed
           ,
           because
           ,
           she
           had
           the
           
             Vocabula
             Artis
          
           ;
           What
           he
           meant
           thereby
           ,
           I
           do
           not
           well
           know
           ,
           except
           it
           was
           ,
           That
           she
           spake
           the
           Dialect
           ,
           and
           used
           the
           Phrases
           
           peculiar
           to
           some
           People
           .
           Indeed
           he
           that
           is
           Holy
           ,
           will
           take
           heed
           to
           his
           words
           ;
           but
           I
           know
           no
           kind
           of
           Language
           sufficient
           to
           sanctifie
           one
           ;
           and
           if
           there
           were
           ,
           then
           there
           needed
           not
           great
           violence
           in
           taking
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Heaven
           .
           But
           not
           to
           pursue
           these
           manifold
           sad
           Mistakes
           of
           Men
           ,
           true
           Holiness
           regardeth
           God
           ,
           our
           neighbours
           ,
           and
           our selves
           .
           As
           it
           regards
           God
           ,
           it
           consists
           in
           loving
           him
           sincerely
           above
           all
           things
           ,
           being
           ready
           to
           part
           with
           any
           thing
           rather
           than
           offend
           him
           ;
           In
           being
           zealously
           concerned
           for
           his
           Glory
           and
           Interest
           according
           to
           Knowledge
           and
           Equity
           :
           
             For
             evil
             must
             not
             be
             done
             that
             good
             may
             come
             ,
             who
             doth
             so
             ,
          
           saith
           St.
           
             Paul
             ,
             their
             damnation
             is
             just
          
           ;
           to
           drive
           on
           things
           
             per
             fas
             &
             nefas
          
           ,
           is
           so
           far
           from
           honouring
           God
           ,
           that
           it
           occasions
           him
           to
           be
           Blasphemed
           .
           Finally
           ,
           he
           truly
           loves
           God
           ,
           and
           is
           holy
           towards
           him
           ,
           who
           makes
           Conscience
           of
           keeping
           his
           Commandments
           ,
           
             O
             that
             my
             ways
             were
             directed
             to
             keep
             thy
             Statutes
             !
             Then
             shall
             I
             not
             be
             ashamed
             when
             I
             have
             respect
             to
             all
             thy
             Commandments
             ,
          
           Psal.
           cxix
           .
           5
           ,
           6.
           
        
         
           But
           ,
           Secondly
           ;
           He
           that
           is
           holy
           towards
           God
           ,
           will
           be
           holy
           also
           in
           all
           manner
           of
           Conversation
           towards
           Men
           ;
           these
           
           two
           God
           hath
           joined
           together
           by
           his
           Word
           ,
           and
           Men
           must
           not
           put
           them
           asunder
           :
           Now
           Holiness
           towards
           Men
           is
           to
           
             honour
             all
             men
             ,
             and
             to
             love
             the
             brotherhood
          
           ;
           to
           deal
           with
           others
           as
           we
           would
           be
           dealt
           with
           ,
           to
           be
           unjust
           to
           none
           ,
           but
           to
           render
           all
           their
           due
           according
           to
           their
           several
           Places
           and
           Relations
           :
           And
           if
           I
           have
           not
           quite
           mistaken
           the
           Moral
           of
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           ,
           it
           takes
           in
           Subjection
           and
           Obedience
           to
           our
           Superiours
           ,
           and
           lawful
           Governours
           ,
           in
           things
           lawful
           .
           Moreover
           ,
           Holiness
           towards
           our
           Neighbour
           ,
           comprehends
           Mercy
           and
           Charity
           .
           We
           ought
           to
           have
           Compassion
           upon
           him
           ,
           to
           relieve
           his
           Wants
           according
           to
           our
           Ability
           ,
           to
           forgive
           his
           Faults
           ,
           and
           to
           cover
           his
           Infirmities
           as
           much
           as
           possible
           .
           A
           holy
           Man
           will
           not
           be
           hard-hearted
           and
           severe
           towards
           his
           Neighbour
           in
           his
           Transactions
           with
           him
           ,
           nor
           will
           he
           Treat
           him
           with
           the
           utmost
           Rigour
           ,
           especially
           when
           it
           cannot
           be
           done
           without
           his
           ruin
           .
           And
           St.
           Iames
           tells
           us
           ,
           
             He
             shall
             have
             judgment
             without
             mercy
             ,
             that
             hath
             shewed
             no
             mercy
             ,
          
           James
           ii
           .
           13.
           
        
         
           Lastly
           ,
           To
           compleat
           our
           Holiness
           ,
           we
           must
           look
           well
           to
           our selves
           ,
           and
           carefully
           preserve
           our selves
           
             unspotted
             from
             this
             World
          
           ,
           we
           must
           
             walk
             honestly
             as
             in
          
           
           
             the
             day
             ,
             not
             in
             chambering
             and
             wantonness
             ,
             not
             in
             gluttony
             and
             drunkenness
             ,
             not
             in
             strife
             and
             envy
             ,
             nor
             making
             provision
             for
             the
             flesh
             ,
             to
             fulfil
             the
             lusts
             thereof
             .
          
           Frequent
           or
           habitual
           Excess
           and
           Rioting
           ,
           Whoredom
           and
           Uncleanness
           ,
           Lascivious
           Looks
           and
           Speeches
           ,
           not
           only
           spoil
           the
           Beauty
           of
           Holiness
           ,
           but
           quite
           deface
           it
           .
           As
           to
           our selves
           ;
           Holiness
           is
           Chastity
           and
           Purity
           ,
           Modesty
           and
           Humility
           ,
           Temperance
           and
           Sobriety
           ,
           the
           taking
           care
           to
           suppress
           the
           Corruption
           of
           our
           Nature
           ,
           and
           to
           improve
           our selves
           in
           the
           exercise
           of
           every
           Grace
           .
           Thus
           I
           have
           given
           you
           a
           true
           Scheme
           of
           that
           Holiness
           to
           which
           Eternal
           Life
           is
           promised
           :
           And
           having
           such
           a
           Promise
           ,
           let
           us
           therefore
           
             Cleanse
             our selves
             from
             all
             filthiness
             of
             the
             flesh
             and
             spirit
             ,
             perfecting
             holiness
             in
             the
             fear
             of
             God
             ,
          
           2
           Cor.
           vii
           .
           1.
           
        
         
           By
           these
           things
           we
           must
           study
           to
           qualifie
           our selves
           for
           that
           other
           better
           life
           ,
           otherwise
           we
           do
           in
           vain
           expect
           it
           .
           Whether
           it
           be
           fit
           and
           proper
           to
           imploy
           .
           Wicked
           and
           Unhallowed
           hands
           in
           rearing
           up
           the
           Temple
           of
           God
           in
           this
           World
           ,
           I
           shall
           not
           now
           determine
           ;
           but
           sure
           I
           am
           ,
           such
           shall
           never
           inherit
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           God
           in
           the
           other
           :
           Let
           Men
           be
           never
           so
           active
           and
           zealous
           for
           
           Christ's
           Kingdom
           upon
           Earth
           ,
           tho'
           they
           Prophesie
           in
           his
           Name
           ,
           and
           in
           his
           Name
           cast
           out
           Devils
           ,
           and
           do
           many
           wondrous
           Works
           ;
           yet
           if
           they
           be
           workers
           of
           Iniquity
           ,
           he
           will
           say
           unto
           them
           ,
           
             Depart
             from
             me
             ,
             I
             never
             knew
             you
             .
          
           As
           the
           certainty
           of
           an
           after
           happy
           state
           ,
           is
           clearly
           demonstrated
           in
           Scripture
           ▪
           so
           there
           is
           nothing
           more
           plain
           and
           evident
           ,
           than
           that
           
             holiness
             thorough
             Iesus
             Christ
             is
             the
             only
             way
             that
             leads
             to
             it
             .
          
           What
           a
           strange
           thing
           then
           is
           it
           ,
           and
           how
           unaccountable
           ,
           that
           those
           who
           profess
           a
           Desire
           and
           Hope
           of
           this
           Life
           ,
           do
           not
           walk
           in
           this
           Way
           thereto
           ?
           We
           have
           at
           present
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           talk
           about
           Religion
           ,
           but
           there
           was
           never
           less
           of
           the
           Practice
           thereof
           .
           There
           was
           never
           more
           Profession
           ,
           nor
           was
           there
           ever
           so
           little
           of
           the
           fruit
           of
           Godliness
           to
           be
           seen
           .
           Religion
           and
           Truth
           are
           in
           every
           Bodies
           Mouth
           ;
           but
           very
           few
           endeavour
           a
           conformity
           to
           them
           .
           Some
           are
           altogether
           careless
           of
           Holiness
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           knew
           some
           By-path
           ▪
           or
           nearer
           or
           easier
           Way
           to
           Heaven
           .
           Others
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           had
           no
           hope
           but
           in
           this
           Life
           ,
           are
           only
           concerned
           for
           a
           present
           Temporal
           Interest
           ;
           as
           if
           Christ's
           Kingdom
           were
           only
           in
           this
           World
           ,
           they
           only
           lay
           themselves
           out
           for
           
           advancing
           and
           establishing
           the
           external
           Policy
           of
           the
           Church
           :
           And
           this
           too
           
             Quovis
             modo
          
           ,
           by
           any
           means
           whatsoever
           ,
           they
           will
           do
           ill
           ,
           that
           good
           may
           come
           ,
           and
           do
           think
           that
           the
           end
           will
           hallow
           the
           means
           ,
           tho'
           never
           so
           unlawful
           .
           But
           ,
           my
           Friends
           ,
           be
           not
           deceived
           ,
           suffer
           not
           your selves
           to
           be
           cheated
           and
           deluded
           out
           of
           the
           hope
           of
           Heaven
           and
           Eternal
           Life
           :
           And
           that
           you
           may
           not
           fall
           short
           hereof
           ,
           and
           lose
           this
           comfortable
           Expectation
           ,
           let
           me
           intreat
           you
           to
           talk
           less
           ,
           and
           do
           more
           :
           be
           less
           anxious
           about
           the
           outward
           Forms
           of
           Godliness
           ,
           and
           be
           more
           careful
           to
           shew
           the
           power
           thereof
           in
           your
           Life
           and
           Actions
           ;
           trust
           God
           a
           little
           more
           with
           the
           Care
           of
           his
           Church
           and
           Truth
           ,
           and
           be
           somewhat
           more
           concerned
           to
           set
           up
           
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Christ
             within
             you
             ,
          
           without
           which
           ,
           you
           shall
           both
           forfeit
           your
           part
           in
           that
           glorious
           Kingdom
           above
           ,
           and
           also
           the
           honour
           and
           privilege
           of
           his
           Kingdom
           here
           on
           Earth
           :
           
             Therefore
             say
             I
             unto
             you
             ,
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             God
             shall
             be
             taken
             from
             you
             ,
             and
             given
             to
             a
             Nation
             bringing
             forth
             the
             fruits
             thereof
             .
          
           This
           Judgment
           we
           have
           deserved
           ,
           and
           we
           have
           great
           cause
           to
           fear
           it
           :
           Nothing
           will
           prevent
           it
           ,
           but
           our
           timely
           and
           unfeigned
           Repentance
           ,
           
           a
           serious
           turning
           to
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           bringing
           forth
           the
           fruits
           of
           Holiness
           and
           Righteousness
           .
           If
           we
           do
           this
           ,
           God
           will
           yet
           have
           mercy
           upon
           our
           Nation
           ,
           settle
           the
           State
           ,
           preserve
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           render
           her
           illustrious
           in
           Order
           and
           Purity
           ,
           and
           will
           make
           Religion
           and
           Truth
           to
           flourish
           ,
           to
           our
           Praise
           and
           Renown
           Abroad
           ,
           our
           Peace
           and
           Comfort
           at
           Home
           ,
           and
           to
           further
           and
           facilitate
           our
           attainment
           of
           Eternal
           Life
           hereafter
           .
        
         
           Amen
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           SERMON
           IX
           .
        
         
           
             On
             REV.
             II.
             17.
             
          
           
             He
             that
             hath
             an
             ear
             ,
             let
             him
             hear
             what
             the
             Spirit
             saith
             unto
             the
             Churches
             :
             To
             him
             that
             overcometh
             ,
             will
             I
             give
             to
             eat
             of
             the
             hidden
             Manna
             ;
             and
             will
             give
             him
             a
             white
             stone
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             stone
             a
             new
             name
             written
             ,
             which
             no
             man
             knoweth
             ,
             saving
             he
             that
             receiveth
             it
             .
          
        
         
           THESE
           words
           were
           first
           directed
           
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           Pergamus
           ,
           but
           they
           were
           not
           intended
           for
           that
           Church
           only
           ,
           for
           every
           one
           is
           required
           to
           give
           ear
           to
           them
           .
           We
           have
           all
           the
           same
           Vocation
           ,
           the
           same
           Obligations
           are
           on
           us
           ,
           and
           the
           same
           rewards
           are
           proposed
           to
           us
           ,
           and
           therefore
           likewise
           we
           are
           all
           tied
           to
           the
           same
           Duty
           .
           The
           different
           Stations
           and
           Orders
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           do
           indeed
           call
           for
           some
           difference
           in
           Persons
           behaviour
           ;
           but
           otherwise
           
           all
           Christians
           have
           the
           same
           task
           enjoined
           them
           ,
           and
           what
           is
           spoken
           to
           one
           ,
           is
           spoken
           to
           all
           .
        
         
           The
           first
           thing
           here
           called
           for
           ,
           is
           ,
           an
           
           Attention
           to
           the
           Voice
           of
           God
           ,
           a
           listning
           to
           what
           his
           Spirit
           saith
           unto
           us
           ,
           
             Let
             him
             who
             hath
             an
             ear
             hear
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           So
           likewise
           began
           the
           Law
           and
           the
           Prophets
           ;
           for
           their
           usual
           Preface
           was
           ,
           
             Hear
             ,
             O
             Israel
          
           .
           Hearing
           is
           a
           sign
           of
           a
           ready
           and
           willing
           Mind
           ,
           and
           is
           necessary
           to
           prepare
           the
           way
           to
           those
           other
           Acts
           and
           Exercises
           required
           of
           us
           .
           It
           is
           ,
           indeed
           ,
           neither
           the
           only
           ,
           nor
           the
           main
           thing
           we
           have
           to
           do
           ,
           and
           therefore
           they
           who
           are
           only
           Hearers
           deceive
           themselves
           ;
           as
           St.
           Iames
           speaks
           .
           As
           the
           Body
           would
           be
           deformed
           if
           it
           were
           all
           Ear
           ,
           so
           that
           Mans
           Religion
           is
           mis-shapen
           ,
           which
           is
           wholly
           exercised
           in
           Hearing
           .
           But
           however
           ,
           
           Hearing
           is
           necessary
           ,
           it
           must
           not
           swallow
           up
           all
           other
           Parts
           of
           the
           Christian
           Service
           ;
           but
           neither
           must
           it
           be
           slighted
           and
           neglected
           .
           He
           who
           turns
           away
           his
           Ear
           and
           will
           not
           hear
           ,
           shews
           an
           averseness
           to
           his
           Duty
           ,
           and
           though
           he
           would
           set
           himself
           to
           it
           ,
           he
           could
           not
           go
           rightly
           about
           it
           ,
           for
           all
           our
           knowledge
           of
           Spiritual
           things
           comes
           by
           Hearing
           :
           This
           is
           not
           to
           be
           fetcht
           from
           within
           ;
           
           and
           therefore
           he
           ,
           who
           heareth
           not
           ,
           must
           continue
           in
           gross
           Ignorance
           .
           We
           should
           begin
           with
           Hearing
           ,
           and
           we
           should
           never
           cease
           to
           hear
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           be
           informed
           of
           our
           Lord's
           Will
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           be
           kept
           in
           Mind
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           finally
           quickned
           to
           it
           ;
           as
           Servants
           wait
           daily
           on
           their
           Masters
           ,
           to
           know
           their
           Pleasure
           ,
           and
           to
           receive
           their
           Commands
           ,
           so
           should
           we
           wait
           on
           God.
           
             I
             will
          
           ,
           saith
           the
           Psalmist
           ,
           
             hear
             what
             God
             the
             Lord
             will
             speak
             .
          
           This
           is
           every
           ones
           Duty
           ,
           none
           are
           exempted
           from
           it
           ;
           not
           the
           Ignorant
           to
           be
           sure
           ,
           nor
           yet
           he
           who
           thinks
           he
           hath
           Knowledge
           :
           The
           Man
           of
           leisure
           and
           he
           who
           is
           retired
           from
           the
           World
           can
           pretend
           no
           excuse
           ,
           nor
           will
           the
           Man
           of
           business
           be
           excused
           if
           he
           neglect
           to
           hear
           :
           As
           many
           as
           have
           Ears
           and
           Faculties
           to
           perceive
           are
           obliged
           and
           commanded
           to
           hear
           ;
           for
           the
           words
           of
           our
           Text
           are
           ,
           
             Let
             him
             who
             hath
             ears
          
           ,
           which
           certainly
           comprehends
           all
           and
           every
           one
           .
        
         
           But
           as
           we
           are
           obliged
           to
           hear
           ,
           so
           we
           
           ought
           to
           take
           heed
           
             how
             we
             hear
          
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           Luke
           viii
           .
           18.
           
           That
           we
           hear
           aright
           ,
           else
           we
           had
           better
           not
           hear
           at
           all
           .
           Now
           he
           hears
           not
           rightly
           ,
           who
           lets
           only
           the
           Voice
           or
           the
           sound
           of
           the
           Word
           strike
           his
           Ear
           :
           But
           who
           suffers
           it
           to
           pierce
           
           thorow
           to
           his
           Mind
           and
           inner
           Man
           ,
           and
           to
           leave
           an
           impression
           there
           .
           Wherefore
           as
           we
           must
           hear
           ,
           so
           we
           ought
           to
           have
           our
           Ears
           well
           purg'd
           of
           whatever
           may
           stop
           what
           is
           spoken
           from
           going
           to
           the
           Heart
           ,
           or
           hinder
           its
           working
           there
           :
           For
           the
           hearing
           here
           required
           is
           ,
           
             opus
             animi
             non
             auris
          
           ;
           It
           's
           a
           pondering
           with
           the
           Mind
           as
           well
           as
           hearkning
           with
           the
           Ear.
           Wherefore
           ,
           as
           St.
           Iames
           adviseth
           ,
           we
           ought
           to
           
             lay
             aside
             prejudice
             and
             filthiness
             ,
             and
             all
             superfluity
             of
             naughtiness
             ,
             and
             to
             receive
             with
             meekness
             the
             ingrafted
             Word
             of
             God.
          
           And
           sure
           none
           can
           refuse
           this
           ,
           who
           considers
           either
           the
           dignity
           of
           him
           who
           speaks
           ,
           or
           the
           excellency
           of
           what
           is
           spoken
           :
           He
           who
           speaks
           is
           greater
           than
           Socrates
           or
           Plato
           ,
           or
           any
           of
           the
           ancient
           Philosophers
           ,
           whom
           many
           travelled
           far
           to
           hear
           speak
           .
           He
           is
           greater
           than
           Solomon
           ,
           whom
           the
           Queen
           of
           Sheba
           was
           so
           desirous
           to
           hear
           .
           And
           what
           is
           delivered
           doth
           not
           tickle
           the
           fancy
           ,
           but
           satisfies
           and
           ravishes
           the
           Mind
           ;
           It
           is
           not
           airy
           Notions
           ,
           and
           fruitless
           Speculations
           which
           we
           are
           bid
           hear
           ,
           but
           a
           Word
           which
           is
           able
           to
           save
           our
           Souls
           .
        
         
           And
           that
           we
           may
           hear
           this
           joyful
           
           and
           comfortable
           Word
           ,
           we
           must
           not
           listen
           to
           the
           dictates
           of
           our
           corrupt
           
           Nature
           ,
           nor
           to
           the
           Maxims
           of
           a
           degenerate
           World
           ,
           nor
           to
           the
           particular
           Traditions
           of
           Elders
           ;
           for
           these
           do
           often
           misguide
           us
           ,
           and
           tho'
           sometimes
           they
           seem
           to
           speak
           fair
           ,
           yet
           they
           only
           flatter
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           the
           better
           deceive
           and
           ensnare
           us
           ,
           to
           make
           void
           the
           Commandments
           of
           God.
           Neither
           the
           Clamours
           of
           the
           People
           ,
           nor
           the
           Calls
           of
           the
           Court
           ,
           are
           always
           to
           be
           hearkned
           to
           ;
           for
           the
           Psalmist
           tells
           us
           ,
           that
           both
           the
           one
           and
           the
           other
           have
           sometimes
           consulted
           and
           conspired
           
             against
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             against
             his
             Christ.
          
           We
           must
           not
           answer
           every
           Voice
           ,
           nor
           believe
           every
           Spirit
           ,
           for
           there
           be
           many
           Lying
           and
           false
           Spirits
           in
           the
           World
           :
           But
           we
           must
           only
           hearken
           to
           what
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           saith
           ,
           and
           then
           we
           are
           sure
           ,
           not
           to
           be
           deceived
           .
           This
           holy
           Spirit
           sometimes
           speaks
           to
           us
           by
           inward
           Motions
           and
           Inspirations
           to
           Truth
           and
           Goodness
           ,
           and
           would
           certainly
           do
           it
           oftner
           if
           we
           were
           rightly
           disposed
           ,
           and
           careful
           to
           attend
           to
           them
           :
           but
           it
           always
           speaketh
           to
           us
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           ;
           they
           are
           the
           Voice
           of
           God
           which
           we
           ought
           to
           hear
           ;
           
             for
             no
             Scripture
             is
             of
             private
             Interpretation
             ,
             neither
             did
             the
             Penmen
             of
             Scripture
             speak
             and
             write
             of
             their
             own
             Head
             ,
             but
          
           
           
             as
             they
             were
             moved
             by
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             :
          
           So
           then
           it
           is
           not
           Man
           who
           speaks
           to
           us
           in
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           but
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           :
           And
           seeing
           God
           is
           not
           like
           Man
           ,
           that
           he
           should
           alter
           his
           Mind
           ,
           seeing
           his
           Will
           ,
           as
           his
           Nature
           ,
           is
           unchangeable
           ;
           therefore
           nothing
           is
           from
           God
           which
           contradicts
           what
           is
           said
           to
           us
           in
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           therefore
           also
           whatever
           Voice
           we
           hear
           ,
           whether
           within
           us
           ,
           or
           without
           us
           ,
           we
           ought
           to
           compare
           the
           same
           ,
           with
           what
           the
           Spirit
           saith
           to
           the
           Churches
           in
           the
           Scripture
           ;
           If
           it
           agree
           therewith
           ,
           we
           have
           reason
           to
           believe
           and
           obey
           it
           :
           But
           if
           they
           sound
           not
           alike
           ,
           if
           there
           be
           no
           Harmony
           ,
           but
           a
           perfect
           Discord
           betwixt
           them
           ,
           then
           that
           is
           not
           from
           God.
           It
           is
           but
           a
           Cheat
           and
           Delusion
           which
           disagreeth
           with
           the
           written
           Word
           ,
           and
           ought
           to
           be
           rejected
           ,
           whoever
           brings
           it
           .
           But
           it
           is
           to
           be
           remembred
           ,
           that
           the
           quoting
           Texts
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           the
           speaking
           in
           Scripture
           terms
           ,
           is
           not
           a
           certain
           sign
           that
           they
           who
           do
           so
           are
           true
           Prophets
           ,
           or
           that
           their
           Doctrine
           is
           true
           ,
           and
           from
           God
           ;
           for
           Men
           may
           ,
           and
           often
           do
           wrest
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           use
           it
           ignorantly
           and
           impertinently
           .
           The
           Devil
           ,
           when
           he
           tempted
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           quoted
           Scripture
           ;
           
           but
           we
           ought
           to
           look
           to
           the
           nature
           and
           tendency
           of
           the
           Doctrine
           ,
           and
           consider
           whether
           it
           agree
           to
           the
           Scope
           of
           the
           Scipture
           in
           its
           particular
           Precepts
           :
           for
           that
           is
           the
           true
           Standard
           and
           Measure
           ;
           
             Ye
             shall
             know
          
           (
           saith
           our
           Saviour
           )
           
             the
             tree
             by
             its
             fruit
          
           .
        
         
           Now
           the
           sum
           of
           what
           the
           Spirit
           saith
           to
           the
           Churches
           ,
           and
           to
           us
           by
           the
           Churches
           in
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           is
           ,
           what
           we
           have
           in
           the
           Text
           ,
           
             viz.
             To
             him
             that
             overcometh
          
           ,
           &c.
           
           In
           handling
           of
           which
           words
           ,
           we
           shall
           first
           explain
           ,
           what
           is
           meant
           by
           overcoming
           ;
           Then
           Secondly
           ,
           what
           is
           the
           Reward
           here
           promised
           to
           him
           that
           overcometh
           .
        
         
           As
           to
           the
           First
           ,
           seeing
           there
           is
           mention
           
           here
           of
           overcoming
           ,
           that
           necessarily
           supposeth
           Fighting
           ;
           for
           there
           can
           be
           no
           Victory
           without
           Fighting
           ;
           and
           if
           there
           must
           be
           a
           Fight
           ,
           there
           must
           also
           be
           Enemies
           ;
           for
           we
           cannot
           fight
           ,
           but
           against
           Enemies
           .
        
         
           And
           by
           this
           it
           appears
           that
           the
           Life
           
           of
           a
           Christian
           is
           a
           Warfare
           ,
           and
           that
           by
           coming
           to
           Christ
           we
           become
           Soldiers
           ,
           who
           are
           engaged
           to
           fight
           .
           Idleness
           and
           Ease
           is
           not
           the
           End
           of
           our
           Calling
           ;
           nor
           are
           we
           listed
           merely
           for
           shew
           and
           ostentation
           ;
           for
           we
           are
           called
           to
           Wrestle
           and
           
           Fight
           ,
           and
           that
           so
           stoutly
           and
           valiantly
           ,
           so
           constantly
           and
           stedfastly
           ,
           until
           we
           overcome
           .
           It
           is
           not
           enough
           to
           begin
           ,
           to
           make
           ready
           ,
           and
           present
           our selves
           to
           the
           Battel
           ;
           nor
           yet
           to
           Fight
           a
           while
           ,
           to
           hold
           out
           against
           two
           or
           three
           Onsets
           ,
           but
           we
           must
           never
           turn
           back
           ,
           never
           yield
           ,
           or
           give
           over
           ;
           but
           must
           hold
           out
           to
           the
           end
           ,
           and
           so
           too
           as
           to
           carry
           away
           the
           Victory
           ,
           for
           the
           Promise
           is
           here
           only
           to
           him
           that
           overcometh
           .
           As
           in
           the
           Olympick
           Games
           ,
           none
           got
           the
           Prize
           until
           he
           had
           first
           got
           the
           Mastery
           over
           his
           Antagonists
           ;
           and
           as
           among
           the
           Romans
           a
           Triumph
           was
           granted
           ,
           not
           to
           him
           that
           had
           essayed
           the
           War
           ,
           but
           to
           him
           who
           had
           come
           off
           Victorious
           .
           So
           Christians
           are
           not
           to
           expect
           these
           glorious
           things
           here
           proposed
           ,
           unless
           they
           have
           not
           only
           enterprized
           the
           good
           Fight
           ,
           but
           gained
           a
           Victory
           therein
           .
           
             If
             any
             man
             turn
             back
          
           ,
           (
           saith
           God
           )
           
             my
             soul
             shall
             have
             no
             pleasure
             in
             him
             .
             But
             blessed
             is
             he
             who
             endureth
             to
             the
             end
             for
             the
             same
             shall
             be
             saved
             .
          
           Heb.
           x.
           22.
           
        
         
           But
           then
           you
           'll
           ask
           whom
           we
           are
           to
           
           fight
           with
           ,
           and
           after
           what
           manner
           ?
           In
           the
           first
           place
           ,
           our
           Text
           speaks
           not
           of
           Carnal
           Fighting
           ;
           we
           are
           not
           to
           understand
           it
           of
           Mustering
           Human
           Forces
           ,
           
           of
           Encamping
           Armies
           ,
           setting
           of
           Battels
           ,
           laying
           of
           Sieges
           ,
           making
           Assaults
           upon
           Cities
           to
           take
           them
           ,
           nor
           of
           using
           these
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           Stratagems
           of
           War
           ,
           where
           there
           is
           occasion
           of
           shewing
           Military
           Art
           and
           Valour
           ,
           and
           where
           only
           Carnal
           and
           Material
           Weapons
           are
           used
           .
           The
           Rewards
           of
           these
           Earthly
           Victories
           are
           Conquests
           of
           new
           Dominions
           ,
           the
           Submissions
           of
           the
           Conquered
           ,
           acquirements
           of
           great
           Power
           and
           Riches
           ,
           the
           erection
           of
           Trophies
           in
           the
           places
           of
           Victory
           ,
           Publick
           Triumphs
           ,
           and
           the
           result
           of
           all
           Vain-glory
           and
           false
           Renown
           ,
           which
           reach
           not
           further
           than
           this
           lower
           World
           :
           But
           the
           Manna
           ,
           the
           white
           Stone
           ,
           and
           new
           Name
           ,
           and
           the
           Glories
           signified
           by
           them
           ,
           are
           true
           ,
           substantial
           ,
           and
           eternal
           ,
           and
           regard
           the
           life
           to
           come
           ,
           which
           is
           Everlasting
           .
        
         
           And
           tho'
           doubtless
           some
           great
           Warriors
           are
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           some
           great
           Conquerours
           will
           triumph
           with
           the
           Lord
           Jesus
           at
           the
           last
           Day
           ;
           yet
           most
           of
           those
           who
           acquired
           Kingdoms
           in
           any
           Ages
           here
           below
           will
           lose
           that
           above
           ,
           and
           be
           condemned
           at
           the
           last
           Judgment
           ,
           as
           Thieves
           ,
           Robbers
           and
           Murtherers
           for
           Plunder
           ,
           and
           Rapine
           ,
           and
           shedding
           of
           Blood.
           But
           as
           for
           those
           few
           warlike
           
           Princes
           who
           have
           gone
           to
           Heaven
           ,
           they
           have
           not
           got
           thither
           by
           their
           mighty
           feats
           of
           Arms
           ,
           but
           by
           the
           Justice
           and
           Equity
           of
           their
           respective
           Causes
           for
           which
           they
           took
           up
           Arms
           ,
           and
           by
           using
           of
           them
           with
           Mercy
           and
           Tenderness
           ,
           and
           with
           a
           sincere
           intention
           for
           Peace
           ;
           or
           else
           ,
           if
           their
           Wars
           were
           Unjust
           ,
           by
           true
           and
           serious
           Repentance
           for
           all
           the
           Violence
           committed
           in
           them
           ,
           and
           by
           making
           Restitution
           and
           Satisfaction
           for
           all
           Injuries
           to
           their
           utmost
           power
           .
           But
           the
           Spiritual
           Conquerours
           cannot
           fail
           of
           Heaven
           ;
           their
           very
           Conquest
           entitles
           them
           to
           it
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           Glories
           of
           it
           ;
           because
           it
           is
           a
           Spiritual
           Conquest
           ,
           and
           the
           Weapons
           of
           their
           Warfare
           are
           not
           Carnal
           but
           Spiritual
           ;
           and
           the
           World
           ,
           the
           Flesh
           ,
           and
           the
           Devil
           ,
           the
           Enemies
           which
           they
           conquer
           ,
           are
           Spiritual
           Enemies
           ,
           against
           which
           they
           Arm
           themselves
           ,
           with
           the
           whole
           Armour
           of
           God
           ;
           with
           the
           Girdle
           of
           Truth
           ,
           the
           Brest-plate
           of
           Righteousness
           ,
           the
           Shield
           of
           Faith
           ,
           the
           Helmet
           of
           Salvation
           ,
           and
           the
           Sword
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ;
           because
           (
           as
           the
           Apostle
           saith
           )
           
             we
             wrestle
             not
             against
             flesh
             and
             blood
             ,
             but
             against
             Principalities
             ,
             against
             Powers
             ,
             against
             the
             Rulers
             of
             the
             darkness
             of
             this
          
           
           
             World
             ,
             against
             spiritual
             wickedness
             in
             High
             places
             .
          
           Eph.
           vi
           .
           12.
           
        
         
           More
           particularly
           ,
           if
           we
           do
           well
           consider
           these
           Letters
           to
           the
           Seven
           Churches
           ▪
           which
           our
           Lord
           shuts
           up
           with
           these
           words
           ,
           
             to
             him
             that
             overcometh
          
           ;
           we
           shall
           find
           the
           Enemies
           he
           proposeth
           to
           be
           encountered
           ,
           are
           such
           as
           go
           about
           to
           destroy
           our
           Faith
           ,
           to
           defile
           our
           Worship
           ,
           to
           extinguish
           our
           Charity
           ,
           and
           to
           stain
           the
           Purity
           of
           our
           Christian
           Life
           and
           Conversation
           .
           Persecutions
           ,
           and
           Trouble
           for
           the
           sake
           of
           the
           Gospel
           or
           any
           part
           of
           it
           ,
           Idolatry
           and
           Superstition
           ,
           Heresie
           and
           false
           Doctrine
           ,
           the
           Corruption
           and
           inordinate
           Lusts
           within
           us
           ,
           and
           the
           Pollution
           and
           wicked
           Practises
           of
           the
           World
           without
           us
           ,
           are
           the
           things
           we
           have
           to
           struggle
           and
           wrestle
           with
           .
           And
           the
           word
           ,
           overcome
           ,
           in
           our
           Text
           ,
           hath
           a
           reference
           to
           a
           perpetual
           War
           ,
           which
           ought
           to
           be
           maintained
           against
           all
           and
           every
           one
           of
           them
           :
           For
           it
           is
           not
           enough
           to
           attack
           or
           resist
           stoutly
           any
           one
           of
           them
           ,
           if
           we
           do
           not
           withstand
           all
           ;
           He
           doth
           not
           overcome
           according
           to
           the
           Text
           ,
           nor
           can
           he
           claim
           the
           Reward
           promised
           therein
           ,
           who
           strikes
           in
           with
           any
           one
           of
           these
           ,
           or
           meanly
           yields
           to
           it
           ;
           though
           he
           stand
           never
           so
           
           stiffly
           out
           against
           the
           rest
           :
           As
           for
           Example
           ,
           He
           cannot
           be
           said
           
             to
             overcome
          
           ,
           who
           resists
           Errour
           and
           false
           Doctrine
           ,
           and
           yet
           suffers
           himself
           to
           be
           captivated
           by
           Vice
           or
           Sin
           ,
           nor
           is
           he
           to
           be
           accounted
           Victorious
           who
           meets
           Trouble
           and
           Persecution
           with
           Courage
           and
           Undauntedness
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           mean
           time
           is
           not
           careful
           to
           keep
           a
           sound
           Faith
           and
           a
           good
           Conscience
           ;
           it
           is
           Treachery
           and
           Cowardice
           to
           yield
           to
           ,
           or
           make
           an
           Agreement
           with
           any
           Enemy
           whatsoever
           .
        
         
           But
           wherein
           ,
           will
           you
           say
           ,
           doth
           this
           
           Victory
           properly
           consist
           ;
           Doth
           Christ
           require
           us
           to
           destroy
           the
           Superstitions
           and
           Idolatries
           of
           the
           World
           ?
           to
           amend
           the
           Corruption
           of
           the
           Age
           we
           live
           in
           ?
           and
           to
           stop
           Persecution
           and
           Trouble
           which
           come
           upon
           the
           Church
           ?
           For
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           usual
           way
           of
           speaking
           ,
           he
           overcometh
           that
           gets
           the
           upper
           hand
           of
           his
           Enemies
           and
           ruins
           them
           .
           Truly
           ,
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           should
           not
           suffer
           Idolatry
           and
           Superstition
           to
           creep
           into
           its
           Worship
           ,
           and
           should
           guard
           its
           Discipline
           and
           Constitutions
           from
           being
           vitiated
           ,
           and
           if
           it
           were
           in
           her
           power
           to
           deliver
           her self
           from
           Persecution
           by
           ways
           just
           and
           lawful
           ,
           the
           Motions
           of
           Nature
           would
           induce
           thereto
           ,
           and
           Nature
           
           in
           this
           ,
           is
           not
           contrary
           to
           the
           Gospel
           .
           But
           of
           a
           Truth
           ,
           Christ
           requires
           not
           of
           his
           Church
           and
           People
           ,
           what
           is
           not
           in
           their
           Power
           .
           God
           only
           can
           pull
           down
           the
           Temples
           consecrated
           to
           Idols
           ,
           and
           the
           Idols
           set
           up
           in
           Mens
           Hearts
           ,
           and
           purge
           the
           World
           of
           its
           Corruptions
           ,
           and
           suppress
           the
           Hatred
           and
           Boldness
           of
           the
           Enemies
           of
           the
           Truth
           ,
           and
           bind
           up
           their
           hands
           that
           they
           persecute
           not
           those
           who
           make
           Profession
           thereof
           .
           But
           it
           is
           our
           own
           selves
           ,
           and
           not
           others
           ,
           we
           are
           commanded
           to
           conquer
           .
           The
           Victory
           of
           our
           Text
           is
           within
           us
           and
           not
           without
           .
           The
           faithful
           overcome
           when
           they
           keep
           themselves
           from
           being
           overcome
           with
           their
           Enemies
           :
           Their
           Glory
           is
           not
           to
           give
           way
           to
           any
           Temptation
           whatsoever
           .
           In
           War
           ,
           he
           who
           is
           attacked
           is
           overcome
           ,
           if
           he
           yield
           ;
           but
           he
           who
           attacks
           is
           overcome
           ,
           if
           he
           succeed
           not
           :
           To
           be
           thrust
           from
           an
           Enterprize
           ;
           to
           be
           forced
           back
           from
           an
           Assault
           ,
           is
           to
           be
           conquered
           by
           the
           Adversary
           .
           And
           on
           the
           contrary
           ,
           not
           to
           suffer
           a
           Repulse
           ,
           is
           to
           carry
           a
           glorious
           Victory
           .
           Even
           so
           as
           it
           is
           the
           Devil
           and
           the
           World
           who
           attack
           us
           ,
           by
           endeavouring
           to
           draw
           us
           to
           the
           Service
           of
           false
           Gods
           ,
           by
           alluring
           us
           with
           the
           Bait
           of
           filthy
           Pleasures
           ,
           and
           by
           frighting
           
           us
           with
           the
           Horrour
           of
           Trouble
           and
           Persecution
           ;
           so
           if
           we
           resist
           stedfastly
           all
           these
           Temptations
           and
           maintain
           a
           sound
           Faith
           ,
           a
           pure
           Worship
           ,
           a
           holy
           Life
           ,
           and
           Patience
           until
           the
           end
           ,
           we
           have
           overcome
           ,
           and
           our
           Enemy
           seeing
           all
           his
           Attempts
           upon
           us
           thus
           in
           vain
           ,
           will
           be
           constrained
           to
           retire
           with
           shame
           .
           Wherefore
           St.
           Paul
           said
           ,
           
             He
             had
             fought
             the
             good
             fight
             ,
             because
             he
             had
             kept
             the
             faith
             ,
          
           2
           Tim.
           4.
           7.
           
        
         
           Thus
           you
           see
           what
           Enemies
           we
           are
           to
           fight
           with
           ,
           
             viz.
             The
             Devil
             ,
             the
             World
             ,
          
           and
           
             the
             Flesh
          
           ,
           the
           
             Temptations
             to
             Sin
             and
             Error
          
           ,
           and
           
             all
             the
             hindrances
             of
             Vertue
             and
             Holiness
             :
          
           And
           that
           he
           obtaineth
           a
           Victory
           over
           them
           that
           keep
           the
           Faith
           ,
           and
           a
           good
           Conscience
           maugre
           all
           these
           Oppositions
           .
           He
           overcometh
           ,
           who
           notwithstanding
           the
           Devil's
           Activity
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           lives
           in
           a
           crooked
           and
           untowardly
           Generation
           where
           Sin
           doth
           abound
           ,
           where
           Vice
           is
           more
           fashionable
           than
           Vertue
           ,
           where
           Error
           and
           false
           Tenets
           prevail
           ,
           and
           the
           Truth
           is
           born
           down
           ,
           and
           perhaps
           persecuted
           ;
           I
           say
           ,
           he
           overcometh
           ,
           who
           notwithstanding
           of
           this
           adheres
           to
           the
           Truth
           ,
           neither
           swerves
           from
           the
           Belief
           ,
           nor
           Profession
           thereof
           ,
           but
           continues
           constant
           to
           both
           ;
           he
           overcometh
           ,
           
           who
           carefully
           keeps
           himself
           unspotted
           from
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           who
           walketh
           uprightly
           in
           the
           ways
           of
           God
           ,
           sincerely
           obeying
           whatsoever
           is
           his
           Will
           and
           Pleasure
           ;
           Finally
           ,
           he
           overcometh
           ,
           who
           waits
           chearfully
           upon
           God
           ,
           and
           preserves
           a
           firm
           Patience
           of
           Mind
           ,
           notwithstanding
           his
           own
           Trouble
           ,
           or
           the
           Afflictions
           of
           other
           godly
           Persons
           ,
           and
           the
           Success
           and
           Prosperity
           of
           the
           wicked
           .
        
         
           And
           as
           this
           is
           to
           overcome
           in
           the
           sense
           
           of
           our
           Text
           ;
           so
           he
           ,
           who
           thus
           overcometh
           ,
           gains
           a
           noble
           and
           a
           most
           glorious
           Victory
           .
           All
           other
           Victories
           are
           nothing
           so
           desireable
           as
           this
           ;
           nor
           doth
           any
           Victory
           ,
           over
           any
           Enemy
           whatsoever
           ,
           speak
           out
           such
           Wisdom
           and
           Valour
           as
           this
           doth
           .
           It
           is
           more
           glorious
           to
           overcome
           the
           Devil
           ,
           than
           to
           subdue
           Men
           or
           Beasts
           ,
           and
           it
           requires
           greater
           Art
           and
           Valour
           to
           oppose
           his
           Assaults
           ,
           and
           to
           render
           his
           devices
           ineffectual
           ,
           than
           to
           resist
           the
           Armies
           of
           Men
           ,
           or
           to
           defeat
           the
           boldest
           and
           most
           cunning
           Stratagem
           of
           War.
           There
           is
           really
           more
           Wisdom
           and
           Courage
           shown
           in
           mortifying
           Lust
           ,
           the
           bridling
           a
           Passion
           ,
           and
           the
           resisting
           the
           Temptations
           to
           Sin
           and
           Error
           ,
           wherewith
           the
           World
           abounds
           ,
           than
           in
           defending
           or
           taking
           a
           City
           ,
           the
           scaling
           
           of
           Walls
           ,
           the
           venturing
           thorow
           the
           Enemies
           Forces
           ,
           combating
           wild
           Beasts
           ,
           or
           in
           any
           of
           those
           Acts
           whereby
           Men
           ordinarily
           gain
           Renown
           :
           For
           who
           have
           been
           strong
           and
           able
           enough
           for
           the
           last
           ,
           have
           been
           too
           weak
           for
           the
           first
           .
           The
           
             Alexanders
             ,
             Coesars
             ,
             Antonys
          
           ,
           and
           other
           famed
           Heroes
           ,
           have
           often
           been
           led
           captive
           by
           silly
           Women
           ,
           they
           wanted
           Courage
           to
           resist
           the
           Charms
           of
           Beauty
           ,
           or
           to
           encounter
           with
           Affronts
           ,
           Disgrace
           ,
           or
           other
           Disasters
           .
           The
           Saints
           and
           Martyrs
           are
           more
           illustrious
           for
           their
           Patience
           ,
           Constancy
           ,
           Contempt
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           severe
           Vertue
           ,
           than
           all
           the
           renowned
           Warriours
           for
           their
           Victories
           and
           Conquests
           .
           
             He
             that
             is
             slow
             to
             anger
          
           
           
             is
             better
             than
             the
             mighty
             ,
             and
             he
             that
             ruleth
             his
             spirit
             ,
             than
             he
             that
             ruleth
             a
             city
             ,
          
           saith
           Solomon
           .
           Those
           Heroick
           Acts
           so
           much
           spoken
           of
           in
           History
           ,
           are
           perhaps
           as
           much
           to
           be
           ascribed
           to
           a
           hardy
           Temper
           of
           Body
           ,
           as
           to
           true
           Magnanimity
           of
           Spirit
           ;
           and
           Mens
           Success
           proceeds
           more
           from
           what
           we
           call
           Fortune
           or
           good
           Luck
           ,
           or
           to
           speak
           more
           agreeably
           to
           the
           Principles
           of
           Christianity
           ,
           to
           some
           favourable
           Juncture
           and
           Concurrence
           of
           Providence
           ,
           than
           to
           their
           own
           Valour
           and
           Prudence
           .
           But
           this
           
           spiritual
           Victory
           can
           never
           be
           carried
           on
           without
           the
           Knowledge
           of
           the
           Truth
           ,
           and
           Acquaintance
           with
           true
           Wisdom
           ,
           and
           a
           settled
           undaunted
           Resolution
           :
           Wherefore
           this
           Victory
           is
           certainly
           most
           preferable
           ,
           it
           is
           most
           to
           be
           gloried
           in
           ,
           and
           there
           is
           more
           Praise
           and
           Honour
           due
           to
           it
           ,
           and
           also
           it
           is
           attended
           with
           a
           greater
           Reward
           ,
           which
           leads
           us
           to
           the
           Consideration
           of
           what
           remains
           in
           the
           Text
           ;
        
         
           I
           will
           give
           to
           eat
           of
           the
           hidden
           Manna
           .
        
         
           This
           is
           an
           Allusion
           to
           that
           usual
           Custom
           
           of
           feasting
           Conquerours
           and
           successful
           Warriours
           .
           As
           they
           who
           gain
           Earthly
           Victories
           use
           to
           be
           treated
           sumptuously
           :
           So
           the
           Lord
           Jesus
           gives
           us
           here
           to
           understand
           ,
           that
           he
           will
           make
           an
           honourable
           Entertainment
           to
           such
           as
           obtain
           the
           spiritual
           Victory
           formerly
           mentioned
           ;
           he
           will
           feast
           him
           that
           overcometh
           ,
           with
           great
           ,
           excellent
           ,
           and
           desireable
           Delights
           .
           What
           is
           to
           be
           set
           before
           them
           is
           here
           named
           Manna
           ,
           with
           a
           Reference
           to
           what
           the
           Children
           of
           Israel
           fed
           upon
           in
           the
           Wilderness
           .
           By
           giving
           it
           the
           Name
           of
           Manna
           ,
           either
           the
           excellent
           Nature
           and
           Quality
           of
           this
           Entertainment
           here
           promised
           ,
           is
           set
           forth
           ,
           or
           
           the
           Entertainment
           it self
           is
           particularly
           pointed
           at
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           hereby
           is
           set
           forth
           the
           excellent
           
           Nature
           and
           Quality
           of
           this
           Fare
           and
           Entertainment
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           Heavenly
           :
           For
           as
           Manna
           was
           not
           produced
           out
           of
           the
           Ground
           like
           other
           Grain
           ,
           but
           came
           down
           immediately
           from
           Heaven
           :
           so
           what
           Satisfaction
           is
           designed
           for
           our
           Souls
           ,
           is
           not
           grounded
           upon
           Earthly
           Possessions
           ;
           it
           ariseth
           not
           from
           these
           outward
           and
           sensible
           things
           ,
           but
           flows
           merely
           from
           God
           ,
           and
           is
           the
           Result
           of
           an
           immediate
           Fellowship
           with
           him
           :
           Which
           farther
           makes
           out
           the
           Solidity
           and
           Purity
           of
           this
           Joy
           and
           Delight
           .
           For
           earthly
           Pleasures
           are
           built
           on
           things
           vain
           ,
           brittle
           ,
           and
           which
           daily
           fade
           ;
           wherefore
           ,
           they
           are
           not
           true
           solid
           Pleasures
           ,
           they
           are
           rather
           but
           shadows
           of
           Pleasure
           ;
           but
           the
           Joy
           and
           Pleasure
           of
           the
           Text
           coming
           directly
           from
           God
           himself
           ,
           it
           therefore
           must
           be
           most
           firm
           and
           solid
           .
           And
           as
           for
           Earthly
           Delights
           and
           Entertainments
           they
           are
           not
           pure
           ,
           they
           have
           all
           some
           Allay
           in
           them
           ,
           some
           Mixture
           of
           what
           doth
           disgust
           and
           displease
           ,
           as
           every
           ones
           Experience
           witnesseth
           :
           But
           no
           such
           thing
           is
           to
           be
           found
           in
           that
           Entertainment
           which
           is
           from
           Heaven
           ,
           because
           all
           things
           there
           are
           pure
           
           and
           perfect
           .
           Again
           ,
           as
           Manna
           was
           not
           only
           good
           for
           Food
           ,
           but
           pleasant
           to
           the
           Taste
           ,
           the
           Scripture
           saith
           ,
           
             it
             tasted
             like
             honey
          
           ,
           and
           the
           Jews
           have
           a
           Tradition
           ,
           that
           it
           answered
           every
           Man's
           Taste
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           it
           relish'd
           according
           to
           each
           Man
           's
           particular
           Appetite
           ,
           affording
           every
           one
           that
           Satisfaction
           in
           his
           Taste
           which
           pleased
           him
           best
           :
           So
           the
           Joy
           afforded
           us
           upon
           the
           gaining
           this
           Spiritual
           Victory
           shall
           be
           most
           ravishing
           ,
           it
           shall
           fully
           answer
           all
           the
           Desires
           of
           our
           Souls
           ,
           and
           shall
           yield
           us
           that
           full
           Satisfaction
           they
           would
           be
           at
           ;
           wherefore
           ,
           it
           is
           called
           a
           Joy
           unspeakable
           and
           full
           of
           Glory
           ;
           and
           our
           Lord
           tells
           us
           ,
           that
           they
           ,
           who
           taste
           thereof
           ,
           shall
           not
           hunger
           or
           thirst
           any
           more
           ;
           
             Whosoever
             shall
             drink
             of
             this
             water
          
           
           
             shall
             thirst
             again
             ,
             but
             whosoever
             shall
             drink
             of
             this
             water
             that
             I
             shall
             give
             him
             shall
             never
             thirst
             .
          
           Moreover
           as
           there
           was
           Plenty
           of
           Manna
           ,
           so
           we
           shall
           not
           have
           this
           Heavenly
           Joy
           in
           narrow
           and
           scanty
           Measures
           ,
           but
           it
           shall
           flow
           and
           abound
           beyond
           all
           Expression
           .
           Therefore
           ,
           it
           is
           said
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           
             to
             pass
             all
             understanding
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           heighth
           and
           greatness
           thereof
           can
           never
           be
           sufficiently
           comprehended
           .
           Finally
           ,
           as
           Manna
           was
           permanent
           ,
           it
           lasted
           all
           the
           while
           
           the
           Children
           of
           Israel
           were
           in
           the
           Wilderness
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           so
           long
           as
           they
           needed
           it
           ,
           neither
           was
           it
           possible
           for
           their
           Enemies
           to
           hinder
           it
           ;
           so
           this
           Joy
           shall
           never
           cease
           ,
           our
           Enemies
           Malice
           and
           Power
           cannot
           reach
           it
           ,
           but
           it
           abideth
           for
           ever
           :
           All
           earthly
           Goods
           are
           liable
           to
           Rapine
           and
           Violence
           ,
           our
           Enemies
           may
           bereave
           us
           of
           them
           :
           But
           they
           cannot
           take
           away
           the
           Consolations
           of
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           here
           ,
           these
           we
           may
           enjoy
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           Bonds
           ,
           and
           Imprisonment
           ,
           and
           Afflictions
           ;
           and
           much
           less
           can
           any
           stay
           that
           joy
           ,
           and
           those
           Pleasures
           which
           shall
           be
           bestowed
           hereafter
           .
           And
           as
           these
           are
           the
           Reasons
           why
           the
           Joy
           prepared
           for
           those
           who
           overcome
           is
           called
           Manna
           ,
           so
           it
           is
           called
           hidden
           Manna
           ,
           alluding
           to
           the
           Pot
           of
           Manna
           laid
           up
           in
           the
           Ark
           ,
           or
           else
           because
           the
           Nature
           ,
           and
           Quality
           ,
           and
           Excellency
           of
           this
           Joy
           is
           without
           the
           reach
           of
           Sense
           :
           Our
           bodily
           Sense
           ,
           does
           not
           discern
           it
           ,
           nor
           can
           humane
           Reason
           scan
           it
           .
           
             Strangers
             do
             not
             intermeddle
             with
             this
             joy
             .
          
           None
           understand
           it
           but
           they
           who
           possess
           it
           .
           
             Eye
             hath
             not
             seen
             ,
             nor
             ear
             heard
             ;
             neither
             have
             entered
             into
             the
             heart
             of
             Man
             ,
             the
             good
             things
             which
             God
             hath
             laid
             up
             for
             them
             that
             love
             him
             .
          
        
         
         
           But
           I
           said
           by
           Manna
           ,
           are
           not
           only
           
           set
           forth
           the
           Nature
           and
           Quality
           of
           those
           Delights
           ,
           he
           ,
           who
           overcometh
           ,
           is
           to
           be
           feasted
           with
           ;
           but
           also
           the
           particular
           Entertainment
           ,
           which
           affords
           such
           excellent
           Joy
           and
           Delight
           is
           pointed
           at
           .
           And
           therefore
           by
           Manna
           here
           we
           are
           to
           understand
           Jesus
           Christ
           himself
           ,
           for
           Manna
           was
           a
           Type
           and
           Figure
           of
           him
           ,
           and
           he
           is
           expressly
           called
           Spiritual
           Manna
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           x.
           3.
           
           And
           as
           a
           Pot
           of
           Manna
           was
           laid
           up
           in
           the
           Ark
           ,
           so
           Jesus
           Christ
           is
           kept
           and
           reserved
           in
           the
           Heavens
           ,
           which
           were
           figured
           by
           the
           Ark
           ;
           and
           therefore
           he
           is
           called
           hidden
           Manna
           .
           Now
           they
           who
           overcome
           shall
           have
           Christ
           to
           feast
           upon
           ,
           not
           after
           a
           corporal
           and
           carnal
           manner
           ,
           eating
           his
           Flesh
           ,
           and
           drinking
           his
           Blood
           ,
           as
           some
           senselesly
           dream
           ,
           they
           do
           in
           the
           Sacrament
           of
           the
           Lord's
           Supper
           ;
           nor
           yet
           sacramentally
           as
           all
           true
           Believers
           do
           in
           this
           World
           ,
           in
           the
           Elements
           of
           Bread
           and
           Wine
           :
           For
           hereafter
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           which
           is
           here
           pointed
           at
           ,
           there
           is
           neither
           place
           for
           ,
           nor
           need
           of
           Types
           ,
           Figures
           ,
           and
           Symbols
           ;
           which
           would
           not
           be
           suitable
           Entertainment
           for
           such
           a
           pure
           and
           perfect
           State.
           But
           the
           meaning
           is
           ,
           they
           shall
           feast
           on
           everlasting
           Bliss
           ,
           the
           Purchase
           
           and
           Merits
           of
           his
           Blood
           ,
           the
           Fruits
           of
           his
           Incarnation
           ,
           Birth
           ,
           Life
           ,
           Death
           ,
           Resurrection
           ,
           and
           Ascension
           ,
           and
           whatever
           he
           did
           ,
           or
           suffered
           to
           purchase
           Eternal
           Happiness
           for
           us
           .
           There
           is
           no
           proper
           Food
           but
           this
           .
           He
           who
           wants
           it
           is
           utterly
           miserable
           ;
           for
           nothing
           but
           the
           Enjoyment
           of
           Christ
           in
           Heaven
           can
           give
           Life
           or
           Pleasure
           to
           the
           Soul
           of
           Man
           :
           And
           the
           Soul
           that
           is
           entertained
           in
           his
           beatifick
           Presence
           ,
           is
           entertained
           in
           the
           Fullness
           of
           Joy
           ,
           and
           cannot
           but
           be
           happy
           ;
           for
           there
           is
           no
           Grief
           ,
           or
           Sadness
           in
           that
           glorious
           Place
           ,
           where
           he
           is
           ,
           but
           perfect
           Delight
           ,
           Joy
           ,
           Pleasure
           ,
           and
           Satisfaction
           ,
           as
           will
           appear
           by
           what
           follows
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           effect
           of
           this
           Entertainment
           :
           He
           who
           gets
           to
           eat
           of
           this
           hidden
           Manna
           ,
           shall
           also
           get
           a
           white
           Stone
           .
        
         
           When
           St.
           Iohn
           had
           this
           Revelation
           he
           
           was
           in
           Patmos
           ,
           an
           Isle
           in
           the
           Egean
           ,
           or
           Egarean
           Sea
           ,
           and
           here
           he
           alludes
           to
           a
           Custom
           practised
           or
           well
           known
           there
           ;
           for
           in
           Asia
           ,
           and
           other
           Eastern
           Countries
           they
           were
           wont
           to
           give
           their
           Votes
           ,
           for
           acquitting
           or
           condemning
           such
           as
           were
           accused
           by
           casting
           white
           and
           black
           Shells
           ,
           or
           Stones
           ;
           the
           white
           as
           an
           Emblem
           of
           Innocency
           ,
           was
           for
           the
           Persons
           
           Absolution
           and
           Justification
           ,
           as
           the
           black
           betokened
           Guilt
           ,
           and
           declared
           for
           their
           Condemnation
           ,
           which
           Ovid
           has
           thus
           delivered
           ;
        
         
           
             Mos
             erat
             antiquis
             ,
             niveis
             atrisque
             lapillis
             ,
             
          
           
             His
             damnare
             reos
             ,
             illis
             absolvere
             culpa
             .
          
        
         
           By
           the
           white
           Stone
           then
           is
           meant
           a
           Sentence
           of
           Absolution
           ,
           and
           so
           our
           Saviour
           here
           promiseth
           ,
           to
           absolve
           and
           justifie
           such
           as
           overcome
           ,
           from
           all
           that
           may
           be
           laid
           to
           their
           Charge
           :
           He
           will
           take
           away
           their
           Guilt
           ,
           wash
           them
           from
           their
           Sins
           ,
           and
           deliver
           them
           from
           the
           Death
           that
           is
           due
           to
           them
           .
           And
           O
           what
           a
           Happiness
           is
           this
           !
           What
           matter
           of
           Joy
           is
           there
           in
           this
           Promise
           ?
           It
           is
           as
           Health
           to
           the
           sick
           ,
           Ransom
           to
           the
           captive
           ,
           and
           a
           Remission
           to
           him
           who
           is
           ready
           to
           be
           led
           forth
           to
           Execution
           .
           If
           any
           be
           not
           affected
           herewith
           ,
           it
           is
           because
           they
           are
           not
           sensible
           of
           their
           Guilt
           ,
           and
           do
           not
           consider
           the
           heinous
           Nature
           of
           Sin
           ,
           or
           the
           Misery
           which
           attends
           it
           :
           But
           they
           who
           have
           laid
           this
           to
           Heart
           will
           prize
           it
           exceedingly
           .
           What
           would
           a
           troubled
           Conscience
           give
           for
           the
           least
           Assurance
           or
           smallest
           Hope
           of
           this
           Comfort
           ?
           O
           
             Who
             will
             deliver
             me
             from
             this
             Body
             of
             Death
             ,
          
           saith
           
           St.
           Paul
           ,
           and
           
             David
             ,
             who
             roared
             all
             the
             day
             long
             because
             of
             his
             Sin
          
           ;
           and
           on
           that
           Account
           found
           God's
           Hand
           Day
           and
           Night
           heavy
           upon
           him
           ,
           cries
           out
           ,
           
             Blessed
             is
             he
             whose
             transgression
             is
             forgiven
             ,
          
           
           
             whose
             Sin
             is
             covered
             .
             Blessed
             is
             the
             man
             to
             whom
             the
             Lord
             imputeth
             not
             iniquity
             .
          
           Despair
           not
           because
           thy
           Sins
           are
           many
           and
           great
           ,
           for
           be
           they
           never
           so
           numerous
           or
           heinous
           ,
           Christ
           is
           able
           to
           take
           them
           away
           ,
           and
           here
           he
           promises
           to
           absolve
           thee
           .
           Be
           of
           good
           cheer
           ,
           O
           Sinner
           ,
           thy
           Sins
           shall
           be
           forgiven
           thee
           ,
           for
           there
           is
           
             now
             no
             Condemnation
             to
             them
             that
          
           
           
             are
             in
             Christ
             Iesus
             ,
             who
             walk
             not
             after
             the
             Flesh
             ,
             but
             after
             the
             Spirit
             .
          
        
         
           But
           there
           is
           here
           promised
           ,
           not
           only
           
           a
           white
           Stone
           ,
           the
           Sign
           of
           Absolution
           ,
           and
           a
           Deliverance
           from
           Death
           due
           to
           us
           ,
           but
           also
           something
           more
           ,
           which
           we
           could
           never
           deserve
           ,
           and
           which
           exceeds
           all
           Expression
           .
           In
           the
           Stone
           there
           shall
           be
           a
           New
           Name
           ,
           which
           is
           still
           an
           Allusion
           to
           the
           Custom
           of
           these
           former
           times
           ,
           and
           Eastern
           Countries
           ,
           where
           Letters
           and
           Words
           used
           to
           be
           written
           also
           upon
           the
           Stones
           ,
           they
           cast
           into
           the
           publick
           Urn.
           What
           is
           the
           Importance
           of
           this
           New
           Name
           ,
           we
           will
           know
           when
           we
           have
           found
           out
           whose
           Name
           it
           is
           ,
           whether
           
           of
           him
           who
           gives
           it
           ,
           or
           of
           him
           who
           receives
           it
           ?
           In
           the
           following
           Chapter
           ,
           verse
           12.
           
           There
           is
           express
           mention
           of
           Christ's
           New
           Name
           :
           By
           which
           we
           are
           to
           understand
           the
           new
           ,
           clear
           ,
           full
           ,
           and
           perfect
           Manifestation
           of
           the
           Truth
           ,
           and
           Importance
           of
           his
           Name
           ,
           Jesus
           Christ
           ;
           for
           as
           when
           God
           appeared
           to
           
             Moses
             ,
             Exod.
          
           vi
           .
           3.
           
           He
           called
           Iehovah
           a
           New
           Name
           ,
           not
           known
           to
           the
           Patriarchs
           ,
           because
           he
           executed
           the
           Promise
           made
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           so
           manifested
           his
           Faithfulness
           and
           Unchangeableness
           signified
           by
           that
           Name
           :
           For
           otherwise
           it
           cannot
           be
           said
           ,
           but
           that
           this
           particular
           Name
           was
           known
           before
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           that
           of
           Almighty
           .
           So
           because
           hereafter
           there
           shall
           be
           a
           clear
           Discovery
           of
           the
           Signification
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Truth
           of
           that
           Signification
           ,
           because
           the
           Salvation
           and
           Redemption
           implied
           in
           this
           Name
           ,
           shall
           be
           fully
           revealed
           ;
           therefore
           it
           is
           called
           his
           New
           Name
           .
           At
           present
           we
           call
           him
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           our
           Lord
           ,
           but
           hereafter
           we
           shall
           see
           and
           feel
           him
           effectually
           to
           be
           so
           ;
           now
           the
           Salvation
           he
           hath
           purchased
           ,
           is
           the
           Object
           of
           our
           Hope
           ,
           but
           then
           we
           shall
           behold
           it
           with
           our
           Eyes
           ,
           and
           be
           made
           to
           contemplate
           the
           Glory
           of
           his
           Kingdom
           ,
           to
           our
           unspeakable
           Comfort
           
           and
           Satisfaction
           .
           But
           seeing
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           a
           New
           Name
           ,
           and
           not
           my
           New
           Name
           ;
           therefore
           it
           would
           seem
           ,
           that
           we
           are
           to
           understand
           it
           of
           the
           Name
           of
           him
           who
           receives
           it
           ;
           and
           seeing
           Names
           are
           the
           Marks
           of
           things
           ,
           and
           are
           often
           taken
           so
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           therefore
           ,
           by
           New
           Name
           ,
           we
           ought
           to
           understand
           the
           New
           State
           and
           Condition
           which
           the
           Saints
           ,
           and
           those
           whom
           God
           honoureth
           ,
           shall
           be
           put
           into
           .
           The
           Name
           given
           to
           the
           first
           Man
           was
           Adam
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           common
           to
           us
           all
           ,
           for
           it
           sheweth
           our
           Original
           and
           Condition
           to
           be
           earthly
           ;
           we
           
             came
             from
             the
             Dust
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             Dust
             we
             must
             return
             .
          
           Our
           present
           State
           is
           corruptible
           ,
           and
           makes
           us
           liable
           to
           Death
           .
           The
           Immortality
           Man
           would
           have
           had
           in
           Paradise
           ,
           if
           he
           had
           continued
           his
           Integrity
           ,
           would
           not
           have
           been
           the
           Effect
           of
           his
           natural
           Force
           ,
           but
           of
           a
           supernatural
           Vertue
           ;
           for
           the
           natural
           Composition
           of
           our
           Body
           tends
           to
           Corruption
           .
           But
           when
           this
           corruptible
           State
           is
           done
           away
           ,
           there
           shall
           succeed
           another
           better
           State
           ,
           even
           an
           Heavenly
           and
           Incorruptible
           one
           ,
           which
           is
           implied
           by
           this
           New
           Name
           .
           
             As
             is
             the
             earthy
             ,
             such
             are
             they
             also
             that
             are
             earthy
             ,
             and
             as
             is
             the
             heavenly
             ,
             such
             are
             they
             also
             ,
             that
             are
             heavenly
             ;
             and
             as
             we
          
           
           
             have
             born
             the
             image
             of
             the
             earthy
             ,
             we
             shall
             also
             bear
             the
             image
             of
             the
             heavenly
             ,
             for
             this
             corruptible
             must
             put
             on
             incorruption
             ,
             and
             this
             mortal
             must
             put
             on
             immortality
             ,
          
           1
           Cor.
           xviii
           .
           48
           ,
           58.
           
        
         
           There
           remains
           no
           more
           to
           be
           explained
           ,
           
           but
           the
           very
           last
           words
           of
           the
           Text
           ,
           the
           sense
           of
           which
           seems
           not
           to
           be
           very
           obvious
           ;
           for
           if
           the
           
             white
             stone
          
           and
           
             new
             name
          
           be
           to
           be
           understood
           of
           our
           Iustification
           and
           Glorification
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           said
           ,
           how
           then
           can
           it
           be
           said
           ,
           that
           
             no
             man
             knoweth
             it
             ,
             but
             he
             who
             receiveth
             it
             ?
          
           For
           ,
           will
           not
           our
           Absolution
           be
           pronounced
           before
           all
           the
           World
           ?
           is
           not
           God
           to
           justifie
           us
           in
           the
           
             General
             Assembly
             of
             Angels
             and
             Men
             ?
          
           Will
           not
           the
           Devil
           and
           Damned
           behold
           the
           Saints
           entrance
           into
           Glory
           ,
           which
           will
           not
           a
           little
           aggravate
           their
           Misery
           .
           The
           
             Triumph
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           is
           too
           glorious
           to
           be
           concealed
           ,
           and
           the
           Glory
           which
           he
           will
           bestow
           on
           his
           
             faithful
             Servants
          
           ,
           is
           too
           Splendid
           to
           be
           hid
           .
           But
           to
           this
           it
           may
           be
           replied
           ,
           First
           ,
           That
           indeed
           the
           matter
           of
           this
           Joy
           and
           Glory
           may
           ,
           and
           will
           be
           known
           unto
           others
           ,
           but
           none
           except
           those
           who
           possess
           it
           ,
           can
           have
           a
           true
           sense
           of
           it
           ,
           or
           understand
           it
           .
           The
           Sentence
           of
           our
           Absolution
           shall
           ,
           indeed
           ,
           
           be
           pronounced
           before
           all
           the
           World
           :
           The
           wicked
           ,
           yea
           ,
           the
           Devils
           themselves
           ,
           shall
           hear
           these
           blessed
           Words
           which
           proceed
           from
           our
           Saviour's
           Mouth
           ,
           
             Come
             ,
             ye
             blessed
             of
             my
             Father
             ,
             inherit
             the
             kingdom
             prepared
             for
             you
          
           ;
           but
           none
           ,
           except
           those
           to
           whom
           they
           are
           spoken
           ,
           shall
           understand
           or
           comprehend
           the
           fulness
           of
           the
           Consolation
           which
           they
           give
           .
           The
           outside
           of
           Mens
           Condition
           may
           be
           seen
           ,
           and
           the
           external
           matter
           of
           their
           Happiness
           may
           be
           known
           ;
           but
           no
           view
           of
           things
           can
           make
           any
           taste
           the
           sweetness
           of
           them
           ,
           or
           be
           sensible
           of
           the
           Delectation
           which
           they
           afford
           ;
           any
           who
           hath
           the
           use
           of
           Reason
           may
           perswade
           himself
           ,
           that
           the
           state
           of
           the
           Saints
           in
           Heaven
           will
           be
           magnificent
           and
           glorious
           ,
           even
           to
           Admiration
           :
           But
           without
           the
           actual
           possession
           of
           that
           State
           ,
           it
           is
           simply
           impossible
           to
           conceive
           ,
           or
           to
           have
           any
           true
           sensation
           of
           the
           Joy
           and
           Delectableness
           thereof
           ;
           as
           none
           can
           have
           a
           true
           Idea
           of
           the
           Beauty
           of
           Colours
           ,
           or
           the
           Harmony
           of
           Musick
           ,
           or
           the
           Sweetness
           of
           Honey
           ,
           but
           by
           Seeing
           ,
           Hearing
           ,
           and
           Tasting
           of
           them
           .
           Notwithstanding
           of
           what
           has
           been
           revealed
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           St.
           Iohn
           saith
           ,
           
             It
             doth
             not
             yet
             appear
             what
             we
             shall
             be
             .
          
        
         
         
           But
           Secondly
           ,
           Some
           put
           another
           gloss
           upon
           the
           words
           ,
           and
           considering
           that
           they
           run
           in
           the
           Present
           Tense
           ,
           and
           not
           in
           the
           Future
           ;
           for
           it
           is
           ,
           
             None
             knoweth
             it
             but
             he
             that
             receiveth
             ,
          
           and
           not
           ,
           none
           shall
           know
           ,
           but
           he
           that
           shall
           receive
           ;
           Therefore
           they
           conclude
           ,
           that
           the
           Receiving
           and
           Knowledge
           meant
           of
           ,
           relate
           to
           something
           in
           this
           present
           Life
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           that
           which
           
             is
             to
             come
          
           ;
           and
           that
           so
           the
           meaning
           must
           be
           ,
           that
           none
           at
           present
           knoweth
           these
           things
           ,
           or
           has
           any
           sense
           or
           apprehension
           of
           them
           ,
           but
           they
           who
           have
           received
           ,
           by
           the
           Grace
           and
           Spirit
           of
           God
           ,
           an
           earnest
           of
           them
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           unintelligible
           Mysteries
           to
           all
           ,
           except
           to
           them
           who
           believe
           .
           None
           other
           do
           regard
           them
           ,
           or
           are
           sensible
           of
           the
           worth
           of
           them
           .
           As
           the
           Cross
           of
           Christ
           is
           a
           stumbling-block
           to
           the
           Iews
           ,
           and
           foolishness
           to
           the
           Greeks
           ;
           so
           the
           Glory
           and
           the
           Happiness
           of
           the
           other
           Life
           ,
           are
           reckoned
           Dreams
           and
           Ravings
           by
           the
           Men
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           who
           are
           void
           of
           Faith
           ;
           whereas
           Faith
           both
           discovers
           the
           certainty
           ,
           and
           also
           gives
           some
           fore-taste
           of
           the
           unspeakable
           excellency
           thereof
           ;
           
             For
             faith
             is
             the
             substance
             of
             things
             hoped
             for
             ,
             and
             the
             evidence
             (
             or
             Conviction
             )
             of
             things
             not
             seen
             .
          
           As
           God
           gave
           Moses
           a
           
           sight
           of
           the
           Land
           of
           Canaan
           ,
           on
           the
           top
           of
           Pisgah
           ,
           so
           Christians
           by
           Faith
           have
           a
           sweet
           and
           desireable
           Prospect
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           the
           Happiness
           of
           the
           other
           World.
           It
           not
           only
           assures
           them
           that
           there
           is
           such
           a
           thing
           ,
           but
           also
           makes
           them
           sensible
           that
           it
           excelleth
           all
           the
           Delights
           and
           Enjoyments
           under
           the
           Sun
           ,
           that
           nothing
           in
           this
           World
           is
           worthy
           to
           be
           compared
           unto
           that
           which
           is
           to
           be
           revealed
           .
           As
           Faith
           is
           the
           chief
           Weapon
           and
           Instrument
           to
           be
           used
           in
           gaining
           this
           Spiritual
           Victory
           ;
           so
           it
           ascertains
           us
           of
           our
           Reward
           ,
           and
           convinceth
           us
           of
           the
           greatness
           thereof
           .
           If
           we
           have
           Faith
           ,
           we
           shall
           easily
           overcome
           ,
           and
           also
           be
           fully
           perswaded
           that
           our
           labour
           shall
           not
           be
           in
           vain
           .
        
         
           Do
           you
           Believe
           ?
           I
           hope
           you
           do
           ,
           why
           
           then
           sit
           you
           still
           ?
           Why
           go
           you
           not
           out
           to
           
             fight
             the
             Battles
             of
             the
             Lord
             ?
          
           Arise
           ,
           I
           pray
           you
           ,
           and
           prove
           your
           Strength
           and
           Valour
           against
           his
           Enemies
           ,
           and
           your
           own
           ;
           they
           are
           now
           busy
           ,
           and
           there
           is
           no
           Truce
           to
           be
           granted
           unto
           them
           .
           Bestirr
           your selves
           therefore
           ,
           suffer
           them
           not
           to
           catch
           any
           advantage
           over
           you
           ,
           but
           be
           sure
           to
           carry
           away
           the
           Victory
           .
           
             If
             the
             Devil
             assault
             you
             ,
             resist
             him
             till
             he
             flee
             from
             you
             .
          
           Are
           you
           persecuted
           ,
           troubled
           ,
           
           and
           afflicted
           ?
           maintain
           a
           Christian
           Courage
           and
           Magnanimity
           ,
           bear
           all
           with
           an
           invincible
           Patience
           ,
           and
           suffer
           the
           utmost
           ,
           rather
           than
           do
           what
           is
           dishonourable
           ,
           what
           may
           offend
           God
           ,
           or
           wound
           your
           own
           Conscience
           .
           Doth
           the
           wind
           of
           false
           Doctrine
           blow
           from
           all
           quarters
           ,
           let
           us
           take
           heed
           that
           we
           be
           not
           carried
           away
           therewith
           ;
           let
           us
           search
           for
           the
           Truth
           ,
           and
           never
           suffer
           Lyes
           and
           Falshoods
           to
           have
           any
           Impression
           upon
           us
           .
           And
           that
           other
           Errors
           may
           not
           find
           entrance
           ,
           let
           us
           shut
           out
           that
           great
           and
           gross
           one
           ,
           and
           the
           
             Mother
             of
             many
          
           ,
           viz.
           That
           it
           is
           no
           matter
           what
           Men
           think
           or
           believe
           ,
           that
           Opinions
           are
           not
           dangerous
           ,
           for
           the
           Apostle
           tells
           us
           ,
           That
           there
           are
           some
           
             Heresies
             damnable
          
           .
           All
           Truths
           are
           not
           to
           be
           alike
           accounted
           of
           ,
           nor
           are
           all
           Errors
           dangerous
           :
           But
           certainly
           some
           Truths
           are
           of
           such
           importance
           ,
           and
           are
           delivered
           with
           such
           evidence
           ,
           that
           to
           deny
           or
           question
           them
           ,
           is
           to
           resist
           God
           ,
           and
           question
           his
           Veracity
           ;
           and
           there
           are
           some
           Errors
           which
           debauch
           the
           Understanding
           as
           much
           as
           Vice
           doth
           the
           Heart
           ,
           and
           the
           one
           doth
           alienate
           from
           God
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           other
           .
           If
           we
           be
           tempted
           to
           mingle
           our
           Devotions
           with
           Idolatry
           and
           Superstition
           ,
           that
           the
           Worship
           of
           God
           
           may
           be
           splendid
           and
           magnificent
           ,
           let
           us
           not
           yield
           ;
           for
           God
           is
           not
           to
           be
           Worshipped
           with
           that
           which
           pleaseth
           him
           not
           ,
           nor
           must
           we
           study
           to
           Honour
           him
           by
           ways
           which
           he
           has
           forbidden
           .
           Neither
           out
           of
           a
           pretext
           of
           shunning
           this
           ,
           let
           us
           be
           carried
           to
           the
           other
           extreme
           of
           Indecency
           ,
           Irreverence
           ,
           and
           of
           a
           nasty
           Familiarity
           .
           Whatever
           be
           in
           vogue
           among
           others
           ,
           let
           us
           both
           in
           publick
           and
           in
           private
           keep
           up
           that
           Worship
           which
           is
           grave
           ,
           serious
           ,
           and
           deliberate
           ,
           which
           is
           suitable
           to
           the
           Majesty
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           proper
           to
           beget
           in
           us
           great
           and
           worthy
           thoughts
           of
           him
           ;
           which
           kindleth
           our
           Love
           to
           him
           ,
           heighteneth
           our
           Reverence
           and
           Esteem
           for
           him
           ,
           which
           instructs
           us
           in
           his
           Will
           ,
           and
           quickeneth
           our
           Obedience
           to
           his
           Commands
           .
           Finally
           ,
           and
           particularly
           ,
           let
           us
           with
           all
           care
           escape
           the
           Pollution
           that
           is
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           thorow
           Lust
           ;
           let
           us
           stave
           off
           Vice
           ,
           and
           withstand
           the
           wicked
           Practices
           of
           this
           Age
           we
           live
           in
           ,
           and
           study
           to
           be
           found
           the
           Children
           of
           God
           ,
           without
           all
           rebuke
           even
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           a
           
             crooked
             and
             perverse
             generation
          
           ,
           whatever
           be
           the
           practices
           of
           others
           ,
           let
           us
           make
           it
           our
           business
           to
           
             deny
             ungodliness
             and
             worldly
             lusts
             ,
             and
             to
             live
             soberly
             ,
             righteously
             ,
             and
             godly
             ,
          
           
           
             in
             this
             present
             world
             ,
             looking
             for
             the
             blessed
             hope
             ,
             and
             glorious
             appearance
             of
             the
             Son
             of
             God.
          
           If
           we
           do
           not
           strive
           to
           overcome
           in
           this
           last
           particular
           ,
           our
           Victory
           in
           the
           rest
           will
           be
           to
           little
           purpose
           .
           What
           will
           it
           avail
           us
           to
           stand
           out
           against
           Persecutions
           ,
           to
           resist
           Errour
           and
           Heresies
           ,
           Idolatry
           and
           Superstition
           ,
           if
           we
           be
           Slaves
           to
           Lust
           ,
           and
           suffer
           Sin
           or
           any
           manner
           of
           Impiety
           to
           reign
           in
           us
           .
           All
           our
           Zeal
           for
           Christ's
           Kingdom
           without
           will
           profit
           us
           nothing
           ,
           if
           we
           do
           not
           set
           it
           up
           within
           us
           .
           Though
           we
           Prophesie
           in
           
             Christ's
             Name
          
           ,
           and
           in
           his
           
             Name
             cast
             out
             Devils
          
           ,
           and
           in
           
             his
             Name
          
           do
           many
           
             wondrous
             Works
          
           ;
           yet
           if
           we
           do
           the
           works
           of
           Iniquity
           ,
           he
           will
           say
           to
           us
           in
           that
           day
           ,
           
             Depart
             from
             me
             ,
             I
             never
             knew
             you
             .
          
        
         
           Thus
           you
           have
           seen
           your
           task
           ,
           and
           what
           ,
           as
           Christians
           ,
           is
           required
           of
           you
           .
           Your
           task
           ,
           indeed
           ,
           is
           great
           ;
           but
           your
           Assistances
           are
           as
           great
           :
           and
           if
           you
           resolve
           to
           acquit
           your selves
           well
           ,
           you
           must
           be
           active
           and
           diligent
           .
           There
           is
           no
           place
           for
           Idleness
           or
           Loitering
           .
           You
           have
           much
           to
           do
           ;
           but
           however
           ,
           do
           not
           despond
           ;
           for
           there
           shall
           be
           strength
           given
           you
           from
           above
           .
           
             He
             that
             is
             with
             you
             is
             greater
             than
             any
             that
             can
             be
             against
             you
             .
          
           If
           you
           have
           the
           heart
           ,
           be
           ready
           and
           willing
           .
           
           God
           will
           enable
           you
           to
           overcome
           the
           greatest
           Goliah
           of
           the
           Philistines
           .
           And
           if
           at
           any
           time
           you
           should
           faint
           ,
           
             look
             unto
             Iesus
             the
             author
             and
             finisher
             of
             your
             Faith
          
           ;
           let
           his
           Example
           direct
           and
           encourage
           you
           :
           and
           as
           he
           did
           also
           look
           unto
           the
           Recompence
           of
           Reward
           ,
           consider
           what
           shall
           be
           done
           to
           you
           if
           you
           overcome
           :
           You
           shall
           not
           be
           so
           meanly
           rewarded
           ▪
           as
           they
           were
           who
           obtained
           the
           Mastery
           in
           Olympick
           Games
           ,
           who
           only
           got
           Crowns
           of
           Flowers
           ,
           Laurels
           ,
           and
           Myrtles
           ,
           nor
           yet
           as
           the
           Romans
           when
           they
           returned
           Victorious
           over
           their
           Enemies
           ,
           who
           only
           had
           the
           Honour
           of
           a
           days
           Solemnity
           and
           Triumph
           ;
           nor
           is
           it
           a
           Crown
           of
           Gold
           which
           shall
           be
           bestowed
           on
           you
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           greatest
           reward
           to
           be
           expected
           in
           this
           World
           ;
           but
           it
           is
           a
           Crown
           of
           Life
           ,
           Glory
           and
           Righteousness
           .
           
             I
             have
             fought
             a
             good
             fight
             ,
          
           (
           saith
           St.
           Paul
           )
           
             I
             have
             finished
             my
             course
             ,
             and
             henceforth
             there
             is
             laid
             up
             for
             me
             a
             crown
             of
             righteousness
             .
          
           Nothing
           is
           reckoned
           more
           August
           and
           glorious
           than
           a
           Crown
           ;
           some
           have
           been
           at
           great
           Pains
           ,
           and
           have
           run
           many
           Hazards
           to
           win
           one
           .
           But
           there
           is
           no
           Crown
           so
           glorious
           as
           this
           which
           awaits
           us
           in
           the
           other
           World
           :
           The
           splendor
           of
           it
           is
           represented
           by
           the
           
           Whiteness
           of
           the
           Stone
           in
           the
           Text
           ;
           Its
           Excellency
           and
           Magnificence
           by
           the
           weight
           thereof
           ,
           and
           its
           Duration
           and
           Continuance
           by
           the
           firmness
           of
           it
           ;
           
             Be
             ye
             therefore
             stedfast
             ,
             and
             immoveable
             ,
             and
             abounding
             always
             in
             the
             work
             of
             the
             Lord
             ;
             Forasmuch
             as
             you
             see
             that
             your
             labour
             is
             not
             in
             vain
             :
          
           And
           unto
           him
           who
           is
           able
           to
           make
           you
           overcome
           ,
           and
           who
           has
           promised
           thus
           to
           reward
           you
           if
           you
           do
           overcome
           ,
           be
           Glory
           ,
           Honour
           and
           Praise
           for
           Ever
           and
           Ever
           .
        
         
           Amen
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           SERMON
           X.
           
        
         
           
             On
             LUKE
             VI.
             46.
             
          
           
             Why
             call
             ye
             me
             Lord
             ,
             Lord
             ,
             and
             do
             not
             the
             things
             which
             I
             say
             ?
          
        
         
           THE
           Name
           of
           Lord
           is
           not
           only
           a
           
           title
           of
           Honour
           ,
           but
           it
           implies
           Dominion
           and
           Authority
           ;
           so
           that
           to
           call
           one
           Lord
           ,
           is
           to
           acknowledge
           him
           Superiour
           ,
           and
           to
           profess
           Subjection
           to
           him
           .
           Christ
           is
           called
           Lord
           by
           
             David
             ,
             Psal.
          
           cx
           .
           And
           is
           almost
           always
           design'd
           so
           in
           Scripture
           :
           This
           Name
           is
           due
           to
           him
           both
           by
           vertue
           of
           his
           Nature
           and
           Office
           ,
           so
           that
           to
           call
           Iesus
           Lord
           ,
           is
           to
           receive
           and
           Acknowledge
           him
           for
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           ,
           the
           Messias
           or
           Christ
           ,
           and
           the
           Saviour
           of
           the
           World
           ;
           For
           these
           Reasons
           he
           is
           our
           Lord
           ,
           and
           is
           called
           so
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           they
           do
           not
           understand
           what
           they
           say
           ,
           who
           do
           not
           mean
           these
           things
           when
           they
           call
           Iesus
           Lord.
           
        
         
           By
           
             the
             things
             which
             Christ
             saith
          
           ,
           is
           to
           
           be
           understood
           the
           whole
           Doctrine
           of
           Christ
           ,
           as
           it
           respects
           both
           Faith
           and
           Manners
           .
           A
           true
           Disciple
           will
           receive
           
           whatever
           his
           Lord
           saith
           ,
           and
           will
           own
           all
           that
           his
           Authority
           is
           concerned
           in
           :
           But
           he
           is
           disobedient
           and
           rejects
           his
           Authority
           ,
           who
           rejects
           either
           the
           Truths
           required
           to
           be
           believed
           ,
           or
           the
           things
           commanded
           to
           be
           done
           .
           To
           do
           then
           what
           Jesus
           saith
           ,
           is
           to
           frame
           both
           the
           inward
           Temper
           and
           Sentiments
           of
           our
           heart
           ,
           and
           our
           outward
           Conversation
           according
           to
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           Christ
           ,
           it
           is
           to
           receive
           by
           a
           Sincere
           Faith
           ,
           all
           the
           Truths
           revealed
           by
           him
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           Conscience
           of
           observing
           what
           he
           has
           commanded
           .
           The
           Credenda
           or
           things
           to
           be
           believed
           are
           summ'd
           up
           in
           that
           short
           summary
           and
           form
           of
           sound
           words
           ,
           called
           the
           Apostles
           Creed
           :
           The
           Agenda
           or
           things
           to
           be
           done
           are
           contained
           in
           the
           Ten
           Commands
           given
           to
           Moses
           ,
           that
           excellent
           Commentary
           thereon
           we
           have
           in
           the
           Sermon
           on
           the
           Mount
           ,
           and
           may
           be
           learnt
           from
           his
           other
           Discourses
           ,
           and
           the
           Epistles
           of
           the
           Apostles
           .
           All
           which
           in
           short
           teach
           us
           to
           forbear
           Evil
           and
           to
           do
           Good
           ,
           to
           deny
           Ungodliness
           and
           Worldly
           Lusts
           ,
           and
           to
           live
           Soberly
           ,
           Righteously
           ,
           and
           Godly
           in
           this
           present
           World
           :
           The
           Laws
           of
           Christ
           discharge
           all
           Sin
           and
           Wickedness
           both
           in
           the
           inward
           and
           outward
           Man
           ,
           and
           do
           require
           
           Purity
           of
           Heart
           and
           Life
           ;
           they
           teach
           us
           to
           lay
           aside
           all
           Covetousness
           and
           inordinate
           Desires
           ,
           to
           despise
           this
           present
           Life
           ,
           and
           to
           set
           our
           hearts
           upon
           the
           things
           above
           ;
           they
           order
           the
           putting
           off
           Wrath
           ,
           Malice
           ,
           Anger
           ,
           Envy
           ,
           and
           to
           put
           on
           Bowels
           of
           Charity
           and
           Compassion
           towards
           our
           Brethren
           .
           To
           conclude
           ,
           the
           sum
           of
           what
           Christ
           saith
           to
           us
           for
           directing
           our
           Morals
           is
           ,
           that
           we
           should
           deny
           our selves
           ,
           that
           is
           freely
           and
           heartily
           renounce
           any
           thing
           ,
           though
           never
           so
           dear
           ,
           than
           offend
           God
           ;
           That
           we
           should
           take
           up
           our
           Cross
           ,
           that
           is
           chearfully
           and
           willingly
           ,
           patiently
           and
           contentedly
           submit
           to
           whatsoever
           Afflictions
           God
           is
           pleased
           to
           lay
           upon
           us
           ,
           and
           to
           undergo
           the
           trouble
           which
           cannot
           be
           avoided
           without
           Sin.
           And
           lastly
           ,
           that
           we
           follow
           him
           ,
           viz.
           In
           the
           ways
           of
           Devotion
           ,
           Zeal
           ,
           Affiance
           and
           Love
           towards
           God
           ;
           of
           Humility
           ,
           Meekness
           ,
           Forbearance
           and
           Charity
           towards
           Men
           ,
           in
           which
           he
           hath
           gone
           before
           us
           ;
           and
           that
           we
           labour
           carefully
           to
           imitate
           that
           perfect
           example
           of
           Lowliness
           and
           Purity
           which
           he
           hath
           left
           unto
           us
           .
           This
           is
           the
           sum
           of
           what
           Christ
           hath
           said
           ,
           and
           these
           are
           the
           things
           he
           would
           have
           observed
           by
           all
           who
           call
           him
           Lord.
           
        
         
         
           But
           what
           God
           hath
           joined
           together
           ,
           
           Men
           have
           learned
           to
           put
           asunder
           ▪
           God
           hath
           united
           the
           Profession
           and
           Practice
           of
           Christianity
           ,
           he
           hath
           commanded
           that
           all
           who
           call
           and
           own
           him
           for
           their
           Lord
           and
           Master
           ,
           should
           also
           carefully
           do
           his
           Will
           :
           But
           this
           is
           not
           much
           looked
           to
           ,
           these
           things
           Men
           separate
           from
           one
           another
           ,
           how
           contrary
           soever
           the
           same
           be
           to
           the
           Divine
           Institution
           .
           In
           our
           Saviour's
           time
           we
           read
           of
           some
           who
           really
           believed
           in
           him
           ,
           they
           were
           inwardly
           perswaded
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           the
           Messias
           ,
           but
           yet
           they
           would
           not
           profess
           him
           openly
           for
           fear
           of
           being
           cast
           out
           of
           the
           Synagogue
           .
           But
           now
           the
           Scene
           is
           altered
           ,
           and
           as
           there
           is
           no
           hazard
           in
           making
           a
           publick
           Profession
           of
           Christ
           ,
           so
           many
           avowedly
           do
           it
           ,
           yet
           withal
           they
           refuse
           to
           obey
           him
           ;
           they
           own
           his
           Name
           ,
           but
           never
           mind
           his
           Will
           and
           Pleasure
           ;
           they
           confidently
           call
           him
           
             Lord
             ,
             Lord
          
           ,
           but
           the
           doing
           what
           he
           saith
           ,
           is
           the
           least
           thing
           in
           their
           thoughts
           .
           In
           These
           days
           ,
           Christ
           wants
           not
           Followers
           ,
           he
           hath
           Disciples
           enough
           ,
           the
           number
           of
           Christians
           is
           not
           small
           ;
           but
           they
           are
           such
           as
           are
           so
           only
           
             nomine
             tenus
          
           ,
           only
           by
           Name
           and
           Profession
           ,
           unless
           that
           they
           say
           so
           ,
           it
           could
           not
           be
           well
           known
           that
           they
           
           were
           the
           Disciples
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           ;
           unless
           they
           were
           sometimes
           seen
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           heard
           to
           cry
           Lord
           ,
           Lord
           ,
           they
           might
           readily
           be
           taken
           for
           
             Turks
             ,
             Pagans
          
           ,
           and
           the
           Enemies
           of
           Christ.
           Now
           the
           Church
           is
           indeed
           pretty
           numerous
           ,
           but
           if
           the
           secret
           Atheist
           and
           the
           openly
           Prophane
           ,
           if
           the
           impious
           Scorner
           and
           sneaking
           Hypocrite
           ,
           if
           the
           Glutton
           and
           Drunkard
           ,
           the
           Fornicator
           and
           Adulterer
           ,
           the
           Covetous
           ,
           Unjust
           and
           Dishonest
           Person
           ,
           the
           Malicious
           ,
           Revengeful
           and
           Common
           Swearer
           ;
           in
           a
           word
           ,
           if
           the
           careless
           and
           indifferent
           ,
           and
           such
           persons
           were
           removed
           as
           are
           destitute
           of
           Piety
           and
           
             Good
             Works
          
           ,
           and
           such
           who
           are
           ordinarily
           guilty
           of
           gross
           Scandalous
           Crimes
           ,
           which
           are
           altogether
           inconsistent
           with
           the
           Sincere
           Belief
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           I
           fear
           the
           remainder
           would
           then
           be
           but
           few
           ,
           and
           the
           Church
           would
           become
           as
           thin
           as
           now
           it
           useth
           to
           be
           throng
           .
           I
           shall
           not
           be
           so
           peremptory
           as
           to
           say
           that
           there
           should
           scarce
           be
           so
           many
           behind
           in
           every
           Parish
           ,
           City
           ,
           and
           Congregation
           ,
           as
           Abraham
           desired
           to
           find
           righteous
           Persons
           in
           Sodom
           ,
           but
           sure
           I
           am
           ,
           the
           Number
           would
           be
           very
           small
           and
           inconsiderable
           !
        
         
           Now
           that
           they
           whose
           Lives
           are
           contrary
           to
           the
           Rules
           of
           Christianity
           ▪
           and
           
           who
           in
           their
           Works
           deny
           Christ
           ,
           should
           yet
           profess
           him
           with
           their
           Mouths
           ,
           and
           confidently
           pretend
           to
           all
           the
           Privileges
           of
           his
           true
           Disciples
           ,
           is
           somewhat
           strange
           and
           unaccountable
           ,
           for
           whatever
           doth
           perswade
           and
           excite
           us
           to
           believe
           in
           Christ
           ,
           doth
           also
           oblige
           us
           to
           obey
           him
           ;
           that
           which
           binds
           to
           the
           one
           ,
           makes
           the
           other
           also
           necessary
           .
           And
           if
           our
           obedience
           may
           be
           any
           ways
           dispensed
           with
           ,
           it
           matters
           little
           whether
           or
           not
           we
           adhere
           to
           the
           Profession
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           as
           our
           Saviour
           intimates
           to
           us
           plainly
           in
           the
           words
           of
           our
           Text
           ,
           
             Why
             call
             ye
             me
             Lord
             ,
             Lord
             ,
             and
             do
             not
             the
             things
             which
             I
             say
             .
          
        
         
           Which
           words
           may
           be
           understood
           either
           by
           way
           of
           Question
           ,
           or
           as
           an
           Expostulation
           .
           I
           intend
           to
           consider
           them
           both
           ways
           .
        
         
           And
           first
           ,
           as
           it
           seems
           a
           Question
           ,
           and
           
           taking
           it
           so
           ,
           it
           is
           as
           much
           as
           if
           he
           had
           said
           ,
           
             What
             mean
             you
             by
             professing
             my
             Name
             ,
             and
             giving
             me
             out
             to
             be
             your
             Master
             ,
             when
             you
             do
             not
             my
             Will
             ,
             neither
             offer
             to
             keep
             my
             Commandments
             ?
             What
             end
             do
             you
             propose
             to
             your selves
             in
             this
             ?
             What
             advantage
             do
             you
             expect
             thereby
             ?
             Can
             you
             shew
             any
             reason
             for
             this
             behaviour
             of
             yours
             ?
             If
             you
             be
             not
             ingenuous
             when
          
           
           
             you
             call
             me
             Lord
             ,
             what
             makes
             you
             flatter
             me
             ?
             And
             if
             you
             really
             think
             I
             am
             your
             Lord
             and
             Master
             ,
             why
             is
             not
             your
             Practice
             suitable
             and
             consonant
             to
             your
             Belief
             and
             Profession
             ?
             Consider
             ,
             I
             pray
             you
             ,
             and
             think
             with
             your selves
             and
             see
             if
             ye
             can
             give
             any
             satisfactory
             account
             of
             this
             .
          
        
         
           This
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           is
           the
           sense
           and
           meaning
           
           of
           the
           Text
           when
           we
           construe
           it
           as
           an
           Interrogatory
           ,
           the
           scope
           and
           design
           of
           which
           is
           to
           shew
           the
           great
           absurdity
           and
           unreasonableness
           of
           making
           a
           Profession
           of
           Christ
           ,
           without
           accompanying
           that
           Profession
           with
           a
           suitable
           Practice
           ,
           seeing
           whatever
           doth
           induce
           us
           to
           the
           one
           ,
           doth
           also
           oblige
           us
           to
           the
           other
           .
           We
           have
           the
           same
           obligations
           to
           both
           ;
           and
           that
           this
           may
           more
           clearly
           appear
           ,
           we
           will
           consider
           a
           little
           the
           True
           and
           Reasonable
           Motives
           which
           perswade
           us
           to
           the
           embracing
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           shall
           shew
           that
           if
           we
           be
           ingenuous
           in
           owning
           and
           acknowledging
           them
           ,
           they
           cannot
           but
           stirr
           us
           up
           to
           pay
           him
           all
           due
           and
           holy
           Obedience
           .
        
         
           But
           in
           reckoning
           up
           these
           Motives
           ,
           
           we
           do
           not
           think
           our selves
           obliged
           to
           count
           that
           as
           one
           ,
           which
           yet
           perhaps
           is
           the
           most
           common
           and
           general
           inducement
           ,
           I
           mean
           ,
           the
           Custom
           and
           Fashion
           
           of
           the
           Country
           .
           The
           generality
           of
           Christians
           are
           so
           ,
           only
           because
           Christ
           is
           believed
           and
           professed
           in
           those
           Countries
           where
           they
           have
           been
           born
           and
           bred
           ;
           and
           they
           do
           profess
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           for
           the
           same
           reason
           that
           others
           do
           Mahumetanism
           and
           Paganism
           ,
           because
           this
           was
           the
           Religion
           of
           their
           Forefathers
           ,
           and
           that
           generally
           those
           about
           them
           do
           the
           like
           ;
           So
           that
           if
           it
           had
           been
           their
           luck
           to
           have
           been
           born
           in
           another
           Country
           ,
           and
           under
           another
           Climate
           ,
           they
           would
           have
           owned
           another
           Lord
           ,
           and
           been
           of
           another
           Religion
           .
           I
           say
           ,
           we
           will
           not
           consider
           this
           as
           any
           true
           Motive
           to
           the
           receiving
           of
           Christ
           ;
           Because
           it
           is
           neither
           sufficient
           nor
           reasonable
           ,
           and
           he
           who
           embraceth
           Christ
           upon
           no
           other
           grounds
           than
           this
           ,
           his
           Religion
           is
           little
           to
           be
           valued
           or
           regarded
           .
           Neither
           is
           it
           matter
           of
           wonder
           ,
           that
           such
           an
           one
           yield
           to
           the
           prevailing
           Tentations
           of
           Sin
           ,
           and
           refuse
           compliance
           with
           the
           Precepts
           of
           a
           strict
           and
           holy
           Living
           ,
           especially
           when
           he
           perceives
           them
           fallen
           into
           desuetude
           ,
           and
           that
           Vice
           and
           Ungodliness
           are
           more
           commonly
           practised
           ;
           for
           he
           that
           in
           these
           things
           hath
           no
           other
           Reason
           or
           Motive
           than
           the
           Custom
           and
           Fashion
           of
           the
           place
           he
           lives
           in
           ,
           will
           no
           doubt
           be
           
           still
           carried
           away
           with
           the
           Tide
           :
           But
           what
           a
           shameful
           and
           unworthy
           a
           thing
           is
           it
           ,
           to
           be
           guided
           and
           directed
           in
           Matters
           of
           so
           great
           moment
           ,
           only
           by
           the
           Practice
           of
           others
           ,
           and
           the
           Custom
           of
           the
           place
           we
           live
           in
           ?
           The
           Apostle
           St.
           Peter
           commands
           us
           to
           be
           
             always
             ready
             to
             give
             an
             answer
             to
             every
             man
             who
             asketh
             a
             reason
             of
             the
             hope
             that
             is
             in
             us
             :
          
           And
           truly
           it
           is
           a
           very
           slender
           and
           poor
           one
           ,
           when
           we
           have
           no
           other
           but
           that
           we
           were
           so
           Educated
           ,
           and
           that
           this
           Faith
           and
           Religion
           were
           professed
           ,
           and
           in
           fashion
           where
           we
           were
           Born
           and
           Bred.
           Indeed
           ,
           it
           is
           no
           small
           Happiness
           to
           be
           Born
           within
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           under
           the
           light
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           and
           among
           those
           who
           may
           educate
           us
           in
           the
           Christian
           Faith
           ,
           because
           hereby
           we
           have
           an
           early
           occasion
           of
           acquainting
           our selves
           with
           those
           great
           and
           important
           things
           which
           concern
           our
           Eternal
           Salvation
           .
           And
           therefore
           we
           have
           always
           good
           reason
           to
           bless
           God
           for
           these
           excellent
           Advantages
           of
           our
           Birth
           and
           Education
           ,
           without
           which
           ,
           it
           's
           like
           we
           should
           have
           never
           come
           to
           the
           true
           Knowledge
           of
           Christ.
           But
           yet
           this
           doth
           not
           excuse
           us
           from
           a
           reasonable
           Enquiry
           and
           Search
           into
           the
           Truth
           and
           Grounds
           of
           the
           Christian
           Faith
           :
           when
           
           we
           come
           to
           Age
           and
           the
           Years
           of
           Discretion
           ,
           we
           should
           be
           ashamed
           to
           pin
           our
           Faith
           upon
           our
           Grand-mother's
           Sleeve
           ;
           we
           ought
           to
           fix
           it
           on
           a
           better
           bottom
           than
           mere
           Education
           ,
           we
           should
           search
           into
           the
           Grounds
           and
           Reasons
           why
           we
           should
           rather
           be
           of
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           ,
           than
           of
           any
           other
           ;
           and
           should
           labour
           to
           understand
           what
           Obligations
           are
           upon
           us
           to
           chuse
           Christ
           ,
           and
           none
           other
           to
           be
           our
           Lord
           and
           Master
           :
           For
           unless
           we
           do
           this
           ,
           we
           do
           not
           act
           like
           Men
           ,
           our
           Faith
           is
           neither
           reasonable
           nor
           divine
           ,
           but
           unworthy
           both
           of
           Men
           and
           Christians
           ,
           and
           which
           will
           never
           endure
           the
           Shock
           of
           any
           Temptation
           .
        
         
           That
           which
           should
           chiefly
           perswade
           
           us
           to
           profess
           Christ
           ,
           and
           to
           become
           his
           Disciples
           ,
           is
           ,
           the
           Consideration
           of
           his
           being
           sent
           from
           God
           ,
           and
           a
           serious
           Reflection
           on
           those
           undoubted
           Truths
           and
           irrefragable
           Testimonies
           ,
           we
           have
           received
           thereof
           .
           Jesus
           Christ
           was
           foretold
           by
           the
           Prophets
           ,
           and
           when
           he
           was
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           God
           bare
           Witness
           unto
           him
           by
           the
           Appearance
           of
           Angels
           ,
           and
           several
           Voices
           from
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           divers
           other
           astonishing
           Signs
           ;
           he
           wrought
           many
           Miracles
           and
           did
           many
           things
           ,
           
           not
           only
           beyond
           humane
           reach
           ,
           but
           beyond
           the
           reach
           of
           Nature
           it self
           ,
           and
           he
           gave
           others
           Power
           to
           do
           the
           like
           ;
           his
           Death
           was
           accompanied
           with
           many
           amazing
           Wonders
           ,
           especially
           that
           of
           his
           Resurrection
           ,
           so
           that
           the
           World
           was
           astonished
           at
           it
           .
           For
           Death
           had
           no
           Power
           over
           him
           ,
           for
           he
           rose
           from
           the
           dead
           and
           appeared
           unto
           many
           ,
           and
           last
           of
           all
           ,
           was
           seen
           to
           ascend
           up
           into
           Heaven
           .
           When
           he
           was
           gone
           ,
           what
           he
           foretold
           his
           Disciples
           ,
           came
           to
           pass
           ,
           and
           as
           they
           preached
           the
           Gospel
           which
           he
           had
           taught
           them
           ,
           so
           God
           gave
           Testimony
           unto
           them
           by
           Signs
           and
           Wonders
           and
           divers
           Miracles
           ,
           and
           Gifts
           of
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           which
           followed
           them
           :
           So
           that
           the
           whole
           World
           was
           constrained
           to
           receive
           and
           believe
           their
           Doctrine
           .
           We
           have
           as
           great
           Evidence
           ,
           and
           Certainty
           for
           these
           things
           ,
           as
           is
           possible
           to
           be
           had
           ,
           and
           is
           sufficient
           to
           reason
           any
           Man
           into
           the
           Belief
           of
           them
           .
           And
           by
           these
           things
           ,
           it
           doth
           appear
           that
           Christ
           is
           no
           Impostour
           ,
           nor
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           a
           cunningly
           devised
           Fable
           ,
           but
           a
           certain
           Divine
           Truth
           ;
           which
           teacheth
           us
           that
           God
           hath
           highly
           exalted
           Jesus
           Christ
           ;
           and
           given
           him
           a
           Name
           ,
           which
           is
           above
           every
           Name
           ,
           
           that
           ,
           
             at
             the
             Name
             of
             Iesus
             every
             knee
          
           
           
             should
             bow
             ,
             of
             things
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             things
             in
             Earth
             ,
             and
             things
             under
             the
             Earth
             ,
             and
             that
             every
             tongue
             should
             confess
             ,
             that
             Iesus
             Christ
             is
             the
             Lord
             ,
             to
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             the
             Father
             .
          
           If
           we
           believe
           in
           Christ
           ,
           if
           we
           own
           him
           to
           be
           our
           Lord
           ,
           it
           should
           be
           for
           these
           Reasons
           ,
           and
           upon
           these
           grounds
           ,
           otherwise
           our
           Faith
           is
           not
           valid
           .
        
         
           This
           is
           the
           first
           and
           true
           Inducement
           
           to
           the
           receiving
           Christ
           ,
           and
           if
           we
           embrace
           him
           ,
           and
           make
           him
           our
           Lord
           for
           this
           reason
           ,
           because
           he
           is
           sent
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           hath
           received
           all
           Power
           in
           Heaven
           and
           in
           Earth
           ;
           then
           we
           cannot
           but
           conceive
           an
           indispensible
           Necessity
           of
           yielding
           all
           Obedience
           and
           Service
           :
           For
           God
           hath
           not
           made
           him
           a
           titular
           Lord
           ,
           he
           hath
           not
           given
           Him
           a
           Name
           of
           Dominion
           and
           Power
           only
           ;
           but
           he
           hath
           constituted
           him
           such
           a
           Lord
           as
           must
           be
           served
           and
           obeyed
           ,
           and
           the
           Power
           and
           Dominion
           which
           he
           hath
           received
           is
           not
           nominal
           ,
           but
           real
           ,
           actual
           ,
           and
           effective
           :
           And
           consequently
           the
           Subjection
           which
           is
           required
           to
           be
           given
           him
           ,
           must
           be
           something
           else
           than
           Words
           and
           Complements
           ;
           it
           must
           be
           more
           than
           a
           barren
           and
           empty
           Profession
           ,
           it
           must
           be
           real
           Deeds
           ,
           faithful
           Services
           ,
           and
           an
           impartial
           
           and
           universal
           Obedience
           to
           his
           Laws
           and
           Commands
           ;
           or
           else
           whatever
           we
           profess
           or
           say
           ,
           he
           will
           never
           own
           or
           acknowledge
           us
           to
           be
           his
           true
           Subjects
           and
           Servants
           .
           
             A
             son
             honoureth
             his
             father
          
           ,
           
           
             and
             a
             servant
             his
             master
             ,
             if
             I
             then
             be
             a
             father
             ,
             where
             is
             my
             honour
             ?
             And
             if
             I
             be
             a
             master
             ,
             where
             is
             my
             fear
             ?
          
           saith
           the
           Lord
           by
           the
           Prophet
           Malachy
           .
           If
           we
           do
           really
           acknowledge
           another
           to
           be
           Lord
           and
           Master
           ,
           we
           must
           also
           acknowledge
           our selves
           to
           be
           his
           Servants
           :
           And
           Servants
           owe
           Obedience
           ,
           therefore
           we
           reproach
           our selves
           so
           often
           as
           we
           call
           Christ
           our
           Lord
           ;
           and
           yet
           refuse
           to
           obey
           him
           .
           Our
           Ingenuity
           in
           calling
           him
           Lord
           ▪
           can
           never
           appear
           so
           long
           as
           we
           do
           not
           heartily
           and
           readily
           obey
           him
           :
           For
           as
           God
           speaketh
           in
           the
           fore-cited
           place
           .
           
             Offer
             it
             now
             unto
             thy
             Governour
             ,
             will
             he
             be
             pleased
             with
             thee
             ,
             or
             accept
             thy
             person
             ?
          
           Try
           ,
           I
           pray
           you
           ,
           and
           see
           if
           any
           Man
           will
           be
           put
           off
           as
           thou
           thinkest
           to
           put
           off
           Christ
           ,
           when
           thou
           hast
           no
           mind
           to
           obey
           him
           .
           Will
           any
           Prince
           look
           upon
           those
           as
           good
           Subjects
           ,
           who
           pay
           him
           no
           Homage
           ,
           and
           refuse
           him
           the
           Acts
           and
           Testimonies
           of
           their
           Allegiance
           ?
           Will
           any
           Master
           count
           him
           his
           Servant
           ,
           who
           never
           minds
           his
           Will
           ,
           but
           doth
           his
           own
           ?
           And
           how
           unreasonable
           
           then
           art
           thou
           not
           to
           serve
           and
           obey
           him
           whom
           thou
           callest
           and
           believest
           to
           be
           thy
           Sovereign
           Lord
           and
           Master
           ?
           If
           we
           be
           perswaded
           that
           it
           is
           necessary
           to
           receive
           him
           ,
           whom
           God
           hath
           sent
           ,
           lest
           we
           be
           esteemed
           Rebels
           for
           resisting
           the
           Ordinance
           of
           Heaven
           :
           We
           ought
           also
           to
           believe
           and
           be
           perswaded
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           absolutely
           necessary
           to
           obey
           him
           ;
           for
           it
           is
           all
           one
           not
           to
           own
           Christ
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           obey
           his
           Will.
           Disobedience
           to
           a
           lawful
           Lord
           and
           Master
           is
           a
           great
           Crime
           ,
           and
           passeth
           not
           unpunished
           .
           Ye
           
           
             call
             me
             Master
             and
             Lord
          
           ,
           (
           saith
           Christ
           )
           
             and
             ye
             say
             well
             ,
             for
             so
             I
             am
             .
          
           If
           he
           then
           be
           your
           Lord
           and
           Master
           ,
           see
           that
           ye
           do
           whatsoever
           he
           hath
           commanded
           you
           ,
           else
           he
           will
           be
           sure
           to
           punish
           your
           Disobedience
           .
           
             These
             my
             Servants
             that
             would
          
           
           
             not
             that
             I
             should
             reign
             over
             them
             ,
             bring
             them
             hither
             to
             me
             ,
             and
             slay
             them
             before
             mine
             eyes
             .
             The
             Lord
             Iesus
             Christ
             will
             one
             day
             appear
             with
             his
             mighty
             Angels
             in
             flaming
             fire
             ,
             to
             take
             vengeance
             on
             them
             that
             know
             not
             God
             ,
             and
             obey
             not
             the
             Gospel
             of
             our
             Lord
             Iesus
             Christ.
          
           The
           Lord
           will
           accept
           of
           nothing
           instead
           of
           this
           ,
           neither
           Prayers
           ,
           nor
           Sacrifices
           ,
           nor
           Professions
           will
           make
           Compensation
           for
           it
           :
           For
           as
           Samuel
           said
           to
           
             Saul
             ,
             hath
             the
             Lord
          
           
           
             as
             great
             delight
             in
             burnt-offerings
             and
             sacrifices
             as
             in
             obeying
             the
             voice
             of
             the
             Lord
             ?
             Behold
             ,
             to
             obey
             is
             better
             than
             sacrifice
             ,
             and
             to
             hearken
             than
             the
             fat
             of
             rams
             ;
             for
             rebellion
             is
             as
             the
             sin
             of
             witchcraft
             ,
             and
             stubbornness
             is
             as
             iniquity
             and
             idolatry
             ,
             because
             thou
             hast
             rejected
             the
             word
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             he
             hath
             rejected
             thee
             ,
          
           1
           Sam.
           xv
           .
           22.
           
        
         
           Thus
           we
           see
           ,
           That
           our
           embracing
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           taking
           him
           for
           our
           Lord
           ,
           because
           we
           are
           assured
           he
           is
           sent
           from
           God
           ,
           and
           is
           ordained
           by
           him
           the
           Lord
           of
           Angels
           and
           Men
           ,
           that
           the
           same
           doth
           in
           its
           Nature
           ,
           also
           tie
           and
           oblige
           us
           to
           honour
           him
           ,
           not
           only
           with
           the
           calves
           of
           our
           Lips
           ,
           not
           only
           by
           professing
           with
           our
           Mouths
           ,
           that
           he
           is
           our
           Lord
           and
           Master
           ,
           but
           by
           doing
           him
           real
           and
           hearty
           Service
           ,
           and
           rendring
           all
           due
           Obedience
           to
           his
           Will
           and
           Pleasure
           .
        
         
           But
           further
           ,
           is
           it
           Love
           to
           Christ
           that
           
           ties
           us
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           which
           makes
           us
           adhere
           to
           the
           Profession
           of
           his
           Name
           ?
           If
           so
           ,
           then
           this
           will
           oblige
           us
           to
           serve
           and
           obey
           him
           .
           We
           read
           of
           some
           Servants
           under
           the
           Law
           ,
           who
           so
           loved
           their
           Masters
           ,
           that
           they
           would
           not
           part
           from
           them
           ,
           and
           who
           though
           they
           might
           have
           had
           their
           Freedom
           ,
           yet
           would
           not
           accept
           of
           it
           ,
           but
           suffered
           their
           Ears
           to
           be
           
           bored
           through
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           stay
           with
           their
           Masters
           for
           ever
           .
           And
           certainly
           Christ
           is
           such
           a
           Master
           ,
           as
           deserves
           to
           be
           thus
           loved
           :
           For
           never
           any
           did
           so
           much
           for
           gaining
           the
           Affection
           of
           their
           Servants
           as
           he
           hath
           done
           to
           gain
           ours
           :
           He
           hath
           first
           loved
           us
           ,
           and
           that
           with
           an
           admirable
           and
           astonishing
           Love.
           
             Greater
             love
             than
             this
             hath
             no
             Man
             ,
             than
             that
             a
             Man
             lay
             down
             his
             Life
             for
             his
             Friends
          
           ;
           and
           he
           hath
           not
           refused
           this
           Expression
           of
           Love
           to
           us
           ,
           for
           he
           laid
           down
           his
           
             Life
             ,
             and
             shed
             his
             precious
             Blood
             for
             our
             sakes
             .
          
           There
           is
           therefore
           all
           the
           Reason
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           that
           we
           should
           love
           him
           ,
           and
           adhere
           to
           him
           .
           Besides
           what
           Obligation
           the
           Commandment
           of
           God
           layeth
           upon
           us
           ,
           to
           take
           him
           for
           our
           Lord
           ,
           the
           Sense
           of
           his
           Love
           should
           oblige
           us
           to
           do
           it
           ,
           we
           are
           very
           ungrateful
           if
           we
           do
           not
           love
           him
           ,
           who
           hath
           so
           highly
           loved
           us
           ,
           and
           who
           hath
           bought
           us
           at
           so
           dear
           a
           Rate
           ,
           not
           with
           corruptible
           things
           as
           Gold
           and
           Silver
           ,
           but
           with
           his
           own
           most
           precious
           Blood.
           
        
         
           Now
           if
           it
           be
           Love
           which
           moves
           us
           to
           
           call
           Christ
           Lord
           ,
           Lord
           ,
           to
           make
           Profession
           of
           his
           Name
           ,
           and
           Gospel
           ,
           then
           certainly
           this
           will
           excite
           us
           also
           to
           do
           his
           Will
           ,
           and
           observe
           his
           Commandments
           .
           
           It
           is
           the
           very
           natural
           Result
           of
           Love
           ,
           the
           proper
           Fruits
           and
           Expressions
           of
           it
           ,
           to
           be
           observant
           of
           the
           Person
           who
           is
           loved
           ,
           to
           take
           a
           delight
           in
           doing
           their
           Will
           and
           Pleasure
           .
           Love
           doth
           always
           discover
           it self
           this
           way
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           simply
           impossible
           for
           it
           not
           to
           do
           so
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           most
           certain
           they
           have
           little
           or
           no
           Love
           who
           cannot
           shew
           it
           this
           way
           :
           Hereby
           a
           Wife
           manifesteth
           her
           Affection
           to
           her
           Husband
           ,
           and
           Children
           their
           Love
           and
           Respect
           to
           their
           Parents
           ,
           and
           one
           Man
           to
           another
           ,
           and
           when
           this
           Method
           is
           not
           followed
           ,
           and
           these
           Evidences
           given
           ,
           do
           we
           not
           presently
           conclude
           that
           the
           Persons
           have
           little
           Kindness
           or
           Regard
           for
           each
           other
           ?
           Now
           our
           Love
           to
           Christ
           must
           follow
           the
           same
           Course
           ,
           and
           express
           it self
           in
           the
           same
           manner
           ;
           
             If
             ye
          
           
           
             love
             me
          
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             keep
             my
             Commandments
          
           .
           And
           again
           ,
           
             He
             that
             hath
             my
             Commandments
             ,
             and
             keepeth
             them
             ,
             he
             it
             is
             that
             loveth
             me
             ;
             if
             a
             Man
             love
             me
             ,
             he
             will
             keep
             my
             Words
             ;
             but
             he
             that
             loveth
             me
             not
             ,
             keepeth
             not
             my
             sayings
             .
          
           And
           therefore
           ,
           if
           Love
           be
           the
           Motive
           of
           our
           professing
           Christ
           ,
           it
           will
           not
           rest
           there
           ,
           it
           will
           carry
           us
           further
           ,
           even
           to
           the
           doing
           whatsoever
           he
           hath
           commanded
           us
           .
        
         
         
           Besides
           the
           two
           Inducements
           already
           
           mentioned
           ,
           there
           is
           one
           other
           Motive
           which
           may
           perswade
           us
           to
           come
           to
           Christ
           ,
           and
           to
           yield
           our selves
           his
           Disciples
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           the
           Hope
           of
           these
           Rewards
           he
           hath
           to
           bestow
           .
           These
           Services
           are
           much
           sought
           after
           which
           are
           honourable
           and
           profitable
           ,
           and
           truly
           there
           is
           none
           which
           hath
           more
           either
           of
           Honour
           or
           Profit
           ,
           than
           this
           of
           the
           Lord
           Jesus
           Christ
           :
           There
           is
           more
           advantage
           of
           having
           him
           our
           Master
           ,
           than
           in
           serving
           Kings
           and
           Princes
           ,
           or
           the
           greatest
           in
           the
           World
           :
           For
           besides
           the
           Temporal
           Benefits
           and
           Spiritual
           Blessings
           ,
           which
           he
           gives
           in
           this
           present
           Life
           ,
           he
           giveth
           Glory
           and
           Eternal
           Happiness
           in
           the
           Life
           to
           come
           ,
           and
           therefore
           we
           may
           with
           good
           Reason
           ,
           say
           with
           St.
           Peter
           ,
           when
           our
           Lord
           asked
           him
           ,
           
             Will
             ye
             also
             go
             away
          
           
           
             from
             me
             ?
             to
             whom
             shall
             we
             go
             ?
             thou
             hast
             the
             Words
             of
             Eternal
             Life
             .
          
           The
           Hope
           of
           Reward
           then
           may
           reasonably
           excite
           us
           to
           own
           and
           profess
           Christ
           ,
           but
           we
           do
           in
           vain
           look
           for
           his
           Reward
           ,
           without
           paying
           him
           due
           Obedience
           .
        
         
           What
           ,
           I
           pray
           you
           ,
           is
           there
           any
           Man
           
           that
           will
           pay
           his
           Servant
           his
           Wages
           ,
           when
           he
           hath
           not
           performed
           his
           Work
           ,
           do
           we
           think
           our
           Lord
           will
           bestow
           upon
           us
           the
           
           Eternal
           Rewards
           of
           the
           other
           World
           ,
           when
           we
           have
           done
           nothing
           for
           it
           ?
           He
           told
           the
           Woman
           of
           
             Canaan
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             not
             meet
             to
             take
             the
             childrens
             bread
             ,
             and
             cast
             it
             to
             the
             dogs
             ,
          
           and
           we
           may
           be
           sure
           he
           will
           never
           think
           it
           just
           to
           make
           the
           Children
           of
           Disobedience
           to
           share
           alike
           ,
           as
           those
           that
           do
           sincerely
           obey
           him
           ;
           
             Not
             every
             one
             that
             saith
             unto
             me
             ,
             Lord
             ,
             Lord
             ,
          
           
           
             shall
             enter
             into
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             but
             he
             that
             doth
             the
             will
             of
             my
             Father
             which
             is
             in
             Heaven
             .
             Many
             will
             say
             unto
             me
             in
             that
             day
             ,
             Lord
             ,
             Lord
             ,
             have
             we
             not
             prophesied
             in
             thy
             Name
             ?
             and
             in
             thy
             Name
             have
             cast
             out
             Devils
             ?
             and
             in
             thy
             Name
             done
             many
             wonderful
             Works
             ?
             And
             then
             I
             will
             profess
             unto
             them
             ,
             I
             never
             knew
             you
             ,
             depart
             from
             me
             ye
             that
             work
             iniquity
             .
             He
             is
             a
             just
          
           
           
             Iudge
             who
             will
             have
             no
             respect
             of
             persons
             ,
             but
             will
             certainly
             render
             to
             every
             Man
             according
             to
             his
             deeds
             ;
             to
             them
             who
             by
             patient
             Continuance
             in
             well-doing
             seek
             for
             glory
             ,
             and
             honour
             ,
             and
             immortality
             ,
             he
             will
          
           
           
             give
             eternal
             Life
             ;
             but
             unto
             them
             that
             are
             contentious
             ,
             and
             do
             not
             obey
             the
             truth
             ,
             but
             obey
             unrighteousness
             ,
             he
             will
             give
             indignation
             and
             wrath
             .
          
        
         
           And
           as
           Christ
           will
           never
           bestow
           Heaven
           ,
           
           and
           that
           Eternal
           Weight
           of
           Glory
           which
           is
           above
           ,
           upon
           those
           who
           do
           not
           
           obey
           him
           ;
           so
           none
           but
           those
           who
           keep
           his
           Commandments
           are
           capable
           of
           them
           .
           The
           Dignities
           and
           Enjoyments
           of
           this
           present
           World
           may
           be
           possessed
           by
           any
           :
           Both
           good
           and
           bad
           we
           see
           can
           be
           invested
           with
           them
           ,
           but
           as
           for
           the
           Heavenly
           Glory
           none
           can
           enjoy
           it
           ,
           but
           such
           as
           are
           worthy
           thereof
           .
           As
           the
           Eye
           is
           required
           to
           Seeing
           ,
           and
           the
           Ear
           to
           Hearing
           ,
           and
           the
           Palate
           to
           Tasting
           ;
           so
           the
           previous
           Dispositions
           of
           Holiness
           and
           Righteousness
           ,
           are
           requisite
           and
           absolutely
           necessary
           to
           the
           Enjoyment
           of
           Heaven
           and
           Eternal
           Life
           :
           Without
           
           holiness
           (
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           )
           
             no
             man
             can
             see
             God.
          
           Seeing
           it
           is
           certain
           that
           we
           keep
           in
           the
           other
           World
           the
           same
           Temper
           and
           Inclinations
           which
           we
           have
           in
           this
           ,
           therefore
           he
           who
           is
           not
           prepared
           and
           disposed
           before-hand
           by
           the
           Exercise
           of
           Vertue
           ,
           and
           the
           leading
           a
           Life
           according
           to
           the
           Commandments
           of
           God
           ,
           is
           no
           more
           capable
           of
           Heaven
           and
           the
           Pleasures
           thereof
           ,
           than
           a
           Beast
           is
           of
           the
           intellectual
           and
           rational
           Enjoyments
           of
           Men.
           Heaven
           is
           not
           to
           be
           considered
           so
           much
           under
           the
           Notion
           of
           some
           glorious
           Place
           ,
           as
           of
           a
           State
           which
           brings
           us
           near
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           makes
           us
           Partakers
           of
           his
           Divine
           Nature
           .
           It
           is
           a
           
           Life
           of
           perfect
           Holiness
           and
           Purity
           .
           Wherefore
           they
           who
           seek
           for
           Heaven
           without
           the
           Desires
           and
           Endeavours
           to
           be
           truly
           holy
           ,
           are
           wholly
           ignorant
           of
           ,
           and
           do
           quite
           mistake
           the
           thing
           ,
           and
           do
           not
           know
           what
           they
           would
           be
           at
           .
           Let
           any
           Object
           or
           Enjoyment
           be
           in
           it self
           never
           so
           good
           or
           excellent
           ;
           yet
           if
           it
           be
           not
           agreeable
           to
           the
           Faculties
           ,
           and
           suitable
           to
           the
           Inclinations
           of
           him
           who
           hath
           it
           ;
           it
           affords
           no
           Satisfaction
           or
           Delight
           :
           And
           if
           he
           hath
           any
           Aversion
           thereunto
           ,
           it
           disgusts
           and
           procures
           Trouble
           and
           Pain
           .
           The
           covetous
           Worlding
           ,
           the
           lascivious
           and
           intemperate
           Person
           ,
           relish
           no
           Pleasure
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           in
           the
           Exercises
           of
           Devotion
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           Company
           of
           pious
           and
           devout
           Souls
           ,
           who
           are
           wholly
           mortified
           to
           the
           World
           and
           the
           things
           thereof
           ;
           these
           are
           irksome
           ,
           painful
           ,
           and
           wearisome
           things
           unto
           them
           .
           And
           we
           may
           be
           sure
           Heaven
           would
           be
           yet
           far
           more
           troublesome
           ,
           because
           it
           would
           be
           a
           greater
           Violence
           to
           their
           Inclinations
           .
           Therefore
           could
           we
           suppose
           a
           wicked
           Man
           translated
           into
           Heaven
           ,
           he
           yet
           would
           find
           no
           Heaven
           of
           it
           ,
           I
           mean
           he
           would
           not
           look
           upon
           himself
           as
           happy
           there
           ,
           because
           he
           would
           find
           nothing
           agreeable
           to
           his
           mind
           ,
           or
           grateful
           to
           his
           
           Inclinations
           ;
           he
           would
           taste
           as
           little
           Pleasure
           in
           all
           that
           that
           place
           could
           afford
           him
           ;
           as
           a
           Swine
           would
           do
           to
           be
           wrapped
           in
           Odours
           ,
           and
           fine
           Linen
           ,
           and
           decked
           with
           all
           manner
           of
           precious
           Ornaments
           :
           As
           that
           Beast
           would
           still
           count
           the
           Mire
           and
           Puddle
           more
           delicious
           ,
           so
           a
           wicked
           and
           ungodly
           Person
           would
           esteem
           the
           lowest
           ,
           the
           most
           brutish
           and
           sensual
           Pleasures
           here
           to
           be
           preferable
           to
           the
           Joys
           of
           Heaven
           it self
           .
           Heaven
           certainly
           is
           as
           much
           the
           natural
           Consequence
           of
           a
           holy
           and
           good
           Life
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           the
           Reward
           obtained
           for
           our
           Obedience
           :
           And
           Hell
           is
           no
           more
           the
           determined
           Punishment
           of
           Sin
           ,
           than
           it
           is
           the
           necessary
           result
           and
           effect
           of
           it
           .
           As
           a
           Weight
           naturally
           presseth
           towards
           the
           Earth
           ,
           so
           Sin
           sinketh
           a
           Man
           necessarily
           into
           Hell
           ,
           that
           is
           the
           outmost
           Misery
           .
           Whereas
           true
           Goodness
           and
           Righteousness
           put
           him
           without
           the
           Reach
           of
           it
           ,
           in
           that
           they
           elevate
           and
           raise
           him
           towards
           God
           ,
           who
           is
           the
           Fountain
           of
           all
           Happiness
           .
           Holiness
           therefore
           ,
           and
           Obedience
           to
           Christ
           ,
           is
           the
           true
           and
           only
           way
           to
           Heaven
           ,
           he
           that
           treads
           not
           this
           Path
           shall
           never
           come
           there
           .
        
         
           Thus
           we
           have
           considered
           the
           Text
           as
           it
           seems
           the
           Proposal
           of
           a
           Question
           ,
           or
           
           interrogatory
           ,
           asking
           the
           Reason
           and
           Cause
           why
           those
           who
           own
           and
           acknowledge
           Christ
           ,
           to
           be
           their
           Lord
           and
           Master
           ,
           do
           not
           sincerely
           obey
           Him
           ,
           and
           keep
           his
           Commandments
           ?
           From
           which
           Occasion
           hath
           been
           taken
           ,
           to
           shew
           the
           unreasonableness
           and
           Absurdity
           of
           disjoining
           these
           which
           should
           be
           conjoined
           together
           ,
           I
           mean
           the
           Profession
           and
           Practice
           of
           Christianity
           ;
           seeing
           that
           which
           moveth
           and
           exciteth
           to
           the
           one
           ,
           doth
           also
           call
           for
           the
           other
           .
           Now
           ,
           before
           I
           leave
           this
           Point
           ,
           allow
           me
           to
           ask
           you
           a
           few
           Questions
           ,
           and
           to
           reason
           the
           matter
           a
           little
           with
           you
           .
           What
           is
           it
           that
           perswadeth
           you
           to
           call
           Christ
           Lord
           ?
           Is
           it
           that
           you
           may
           please
           God
           ,
           by
           receiving
           him
           ,
           whom
           he
           hath
           so
           highly
           exalted
           ?
           If
           this
           be
           the
           reason
           ,
           do
           you
           not
           see
           that
           by
           the
           same
           reason
           you
           are
           obliged
           to
           serve
           and
           obey
           him
           ?
           For
           this
           also
           is
           the
           Will
           of
           God.
           Is
           it
           Love
           to
           Christ
           which
           makes
           you
           adhere
           to
           him
           ?
           You
           see
           Love
           and
           Obedience
           are
           inseparable
           ,
           and
           that
           Love
           cannot
           be
           ingenuously
           professed
           ,
           if
           Obedience
           be
           denied
           .
           Finally
           ,
           do
           you
           embrace
           Christ
           on
           the
           account
           of
           that
           rich
           Reward
           which
           he
           hath
           promised
           ?
           But
           do
           you
           not
           see
           that
           this
           cannot
           be
           expected
           ,
           without
           keeping
           his
           
           Commandments
           ,
           and
           performing
           that
           Work
           which
           he
           requireth
           ,
           and
           hath
           intrusted
           to
           you
           .
           What
           Reason
           can
           be
           given
           for
           refusing
           an
           entire
           Subjection
           to
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           Jesus
           Christ.
           Is
           there
           any
           Motive
           or
           Inducement
           to
           believe
           ,
           which
           doth
           not
           equally
           perswade
           to
           obey
           ?
           It
           is
           evident
           then
           ,
           that
           if
           the
           matter
           be
           laid
           home
           to
           Men
           they
           can
           answer
           nothing
           ,
           but
           must
           stand
           speechless
           .
           Out
           of
           thine
           own
           Mouth
           thou
           shalt
           be
           condemned
           ,
           O
           wicked
           and
           slothful
           Servant
           ;
           for
           thou
           oughtest
           to
           have
           obeyed
           him
           whom
           thou
           knowest
           and
           believest
           ,
           to
           be
           thy
           Lord
           ?
           Shouldest
           thou
           not
           study
           to
           please
           him
           whom
           thou
           professest
           so
           much
           to
           Love
           ?
           And
           oughtest
           thou
           not
           to
           have
           done
           thy
           Work
           if
           thou
           wouldest
           have
           had
           thy
           Wages
           ?
           What
           a
           shameful
           and
           unworthy
           a
           thing
           is
           it
           for
           Men
           to
           act
           so
           unlike
           Men
           ?
           To
           shew
           so
           little
           Reason
           ;
           nay
           ,
           to
           walk
           so
           contrary
           to
           all
           Reason
           ,
           in
           these
           matters
           of
           the
           greatest
           Moment
           and
           Concernment
           ?
           The
           Practice
           of
           Heathens
           and
           Infidels
           is
           not
           so
           absurd
           as
           this
           comes
           to
           ;
           they
           do
           not
           obey
           Christ
           ,
           because
           they
           do
           not
           believe
           in
           him
           ,
           or
           they
           will
           not
           profess
           him
           ,
           because
           they
           have
           no
           mind
           to
           obey
           him
           ,
           So
           one
           tells
           us
           of
           the
           Men
           of
           
           Congo
           ,
           That
           at
           first
           they
           were
           easily
           perswaded
           by
           the
           Portugueze
           to
           embrace
           Christianity
           ,
           and
           were
           baptized
           in
           great
           abundance
           :
           But
           afterwards
           ,
           when
           they
           found
           it
           did
           require
           some
           Strictness
           ,
           which
           they
           had
           no
           mind
           to
           bear
           ,
           that
           they
           must
           leave
           their
           Heathen
           Practices
           ,
           particularly
           their
           Multitude
           of
           Women
           ,
           they
           came
           back
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           renounc'd
           what
           they
           had
           done
           ,
           and
           return'd
           back
           to
           their
           indulgent
           Heathenism
           .
           For
           they
           knew
           not
           how
           to
           reconcile
           the
           Christian
           Vow
           with
           living
           in
           the
           open
           Breach
           of
           it
           ,
           being
           too
           honest
           for
           such
           Practices
           .
           And
           certainly
           it
           is
           far
           more
           reasonable
           to
           declare
           that
           we
           do
           not
           believe
           in
           Christ
           ,
           nor
           yet
           own
           him
           ;
           than
           to
           profess
           both
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           mean
           time
           continue
           disobedient
           to
           him
           ,
           if
           we
           lay
           aside
           our
           Obedience
           ,
           let
           us
           lay
           aside
           our
           Faith
           and
           Profession
           too
           ;
           for
           that
           but
           makes
           us
           the
           more
           guilty
           and
           liable
           to
           a
           greater
           Condemnation
           .
        
         
           And
           thus
           we
           are
           brought
           from
           considering
           
           the
           Text
           Question-wise
           ,
           to
           consider
           it
           as
           an
           Expostulation
           ,
           or
           sharp
           Reproof
           made
           to
           all
           empty
           and
           barren
           Professors
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           rest
           in
           a
           meer
           Historical
           Faith
           and
           speculative
           Knowledge
           of
           Christ
           ,
           without
           offering
           to
           bring
           
           forth
           the
           Fruits
           of
           Obedience
           and
           Holiness
           .
           Now
           taking
           the
           words
           thus
           (
           as
           it
           indeed
           appears
           they
           ought
           to
           be
           taken
           so
           )
           they
           may
           be
           thus
           Paraphrased
           ;
           
             Why
             call
             ye
             me
             Lord
             ,
             Lord
             ,
             and
             do
             not
             those
             things
             which
             I
             say
             ?
          
           That
           is
           ,
           
             Why
             should
             you
             take
             my
             Name
             in
             your
             Mouth
             ,
             seeing
             you
             hate
             Instruction
             ,
             and
             cast
             my
             Words
             behind
             you
             ?
             How
             dare
             you
             be
             so
             bold
             ,
             as
             to
             call
             me
             your
             Lord
             ,
             seeing
             you
             refuse
             to
             obey
             me
             ?
             Do
             you
             not
             know
             what
             a
             Presumption
             this
             is
             ?
             And
             how
             highly
             it
             displeaseth
             me
             ?
             I
             had
             far
             rather
             you
             'd
             disown
             me
             .
             And
             it
             would
             please
             me
             much
             better
             that
             you
             forsake
             my
             Service
             altogether
             ,
             
               than
               to
               say
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               do
               .
            
             What
             do
             ,
             you
             fancy
             I
             am
             ignorant
             of
             your
             ways
             ?
             Or
             ,
             do
             you
             think
             I
             am
             altogether
             such
             an
             one
             as
             your selves
             ;
             one
             who
             doth
             secretly
             countenance
             and
             approve
             of
             Vice
             and
             Sin
             ?
             Do
             you
             think
             I
             will
             sit
             down
             with
             such
             an
             Affront
             ?
             No
             certainly
             ,
             I
             will
             not
             pass
             it
             ;
             I
             will
             both
             reprove
             you
             ,
             and
             punish
             you
             ;
             either
             therefore
             do
             those
             things
             which
             I
             say
             unto
             you
             ,
             or
             else
             cease
             to
             
               call
               me
               Lord
               ,
               Lord.
            
             
          
        
         
           This
           is
           the
           sence
           and
           meaning
           of
           the
           words
           ,
           and
           we
           need
           not
           think
           it
           very
           
           strange
           ,
           that
           Christ
           should
           so
           passionately
           reprove
           ,
           and
           expostulate
           with
           such
           Disciples
           ,
           as
           are
           unobservant
           of
           his
           Will
           ,
           and
           negligent
           to
           keep
           his
           Commandments
           :
           For
           their
           carriage
           and
           behaviour
           is
           very
           provoking
           ,
           it
           throweth
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           dishonour
           and
           reproach
           upon
           our
           Lord
           ,
           and
           is
           very
           prejudicial
           to
           his
           Interest
           ;
           because
           it
           doth
           very
           much
           obstruct
           the
           Advancement
           of
           his
           Kingdom
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           the
           Disobedience
           and
           the
           
           naughty
           Lives
           of
           those
           who
           call
           themselves
           Christians
           ,
           cannot
           but
           very
           much
           provoke
           the
           
             Lord
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           :
           For
           he
           being
           really
           a
           Man
           as
           well
           as
           God
           ,
           therefore
           we
           must
           think
           ,
           he
           hath
           all
           the
           Passions
           which
           are
           natural
           unto
           Men
           ,
           and
           which
           are
           not
           the
           effects
           of
           the
           present
           Corruption
           and
           Disorder
           of
           our
           Nature
           by
           Sin
           :
           and
           it
           's
           not
           only
           natural
           even
           to
           the
           best
           to
           be
           grieved
           and
           irritated
           ,
           when
           they
           consider
           how
           unworthily
           they
           are
           dealt
           with
           by
           those
           who
           are
           strictly
           obliged
           unto
           them
           :
           But
           also
           to
           be
           so
           provoked
           and
           grieved
           upon
           such
           a
           just
           occasion
           ,
           is
           consistent
           with
           the
           most
           perfect
           vertue
           .
           Unless
           therefore
           we
           make
           a
           Stoical
           Apathy
           to
           be
           true
           Perfection
           ,
           it
           is
           impossible
           but
           that
           Jesus
           Christ
           must
           be
           displeased
           and
           troubled
           when
           
           his
           own
           Disciples
           slight
           and
           neglect
           him
           .
           No
           Man
           can
           take
           it
           well
           to
           be
           slighted
           and
           abused
           by
           any
           :
           But
           the
           ungratitude
           and
           undutifulness
           of
           Servants
           and
           Children
           ,
           is
           an
           insolency
           which
           none
           can
           patiently
           bear
           with
           .
           The
           wickedness
           of
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           World
           is
           indeed
           grievous
           ;
           but
           that
           the
           Disciples
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           should
           commit
           Sin
           and
           prove
           Ungodly
           ,
           cannot
           but
           be
           thought
           highly
           offensive
           .
           The
           Heathen
           know
           not
           what
           they
           do
           ,
           and
           therefore
           they
           deserve
           Pity
           and
           Compassion
           :
           Our
           Lord
           doth
           not
           expect
           Obedience
           from
           them
           ,
           or
           any
           regard
           to
           his
           Will
           and
           Pleasure
           ,
           because
           he
           is
           not
           yet
           made
           known
           unto
           them
           ;
           which
           doth
           somewhat
           excuse
           them
           .
           But
           I
           pray
           ,
           what
           excuse
           can
           be
           pretended
           for
           those
           to
           whom
           he
           hath
           manifested
           himself
           ,
           and
           to
           whom
           his
           Majesty
           ,
           Power
           ,
           and
           Glory
           have
           been
           revealed
           ?
           That
           they
           should
           resist
           the
           Power
           of
           his
           Doctrine
           ,
           despise
           his
           Laws
           ,
           and
           work
           Wickedness
           ;
           and
           run
           into
           all
           Excess
           and
           Riot
           ,
           is
           a
           most
           irritating
           ,
           insolent
           ,
           and
           inexcusable
           thing
           .
           This
           cannot
           but
           stir
           up
           his
           Anger
           ,
           vex
           and
           grieve
           his
           Spirit
           .
        
         
           Especially
           ,
           considering
           in
           the
           next
           
           place
           ,
           what
           reproach
           and
           dishonour
           he
           receives
           thereby
           .
           It
           's
           well
           known
           how
           
           much
           the
           carriage
           of
           Servants
           and
           Friends
           tends
           either
           to
           a
           Man's
           Credit
           or
           Disgrace
           .
           He
           hath
           honour
           whose
           Family
           is
           kept
           in
           good
           order
           ,
           whose
           Servants
           and
           Children
           behave
           themselves
           vertuously
           and
           discreetly
           ;
           but
           when
           they
           are
           vicious
           and
           unruly
           ,
           he
           is
           put
           to
           shame
           affronted
           .
           Thus
           the
           Patriarch
           Iacob
           said
           to
           his
           Sons
           Simeon
           and
           Levi
           ,
           because
           of
           their
           Cruelty
           committed
           upon
           the
           
             Shechemites
             ,
             Ye
             have
             troubled
             me
             to
             make
             me
             stink
             among
             the
             Inhabitants
             of
          
           
           
             the
             Land.
          
           And
           certainly
           corrupt
           and
           bad
           Christians
           do
           the
           same
           dis-service
           unto
           Christ
           their
           Lord
           ;
           they
           occasion
           him
           to
           be
           dishonoured
           and
           lightly
           esteemed
           ,
           by
           such
           as
           are
           Strangers
           unto
           him
           .
           God
           told
           David
           ,
           That
           the
           Murther
           and
           Adultery
           he
           had
           committed
           ,
           had
           given
           great
           occasion
           
             to
             the
             Enemies
             of
             the
             Lord
          
           
           
             to
             blaspheme
          
           .
           And
           the
           same
           Enemies
           ,
           (
           I
           mean
           the
           Heathens
           )
           do
           still
           Blaspheme
           our
           God
           and
           the
           Lord
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           upon
           the
           account
           of
           those
           and
           the
           like
           Enormities
           and
           Abominations
           ,
           which
           abound
           among
           us
           who
           call
           our selves
           his
           Servants
           ,
           and
           do
           profess
           to
           worship
           him
           :
           For
           by
           these
           things
           they
           cannot
           be
           perswaded
           that
           he
           is
           the
           
             true
             God
          
           ,
           more
           than
           those
           they
           serve
           ;
           and
           are
           tempted
           
           to
           think
           as
           well
           of
           their
           
             false
             Gods
          
           and
           
             petty
             Deities
          
           .
           Some
           tell
           us
           ,
           that
           in
           some
           places
           it
           is
           ordinary
           for
           People
           ,
           when
           their
           Honesty
           and
           Integrity
           is
           called
           in
           question
           ,
           to
           vindicate
           themselves
           by
           Swearing
           and
           Professing
           they
           are
           no
           Christians
           ;
           which
           is
           a
           most
           horrid
           shame
           and
           disgrace
           to
           us
           and
           our
           holy
           Profession
           .
           It
           is
           well
           known
           what
           a
           contempt
           and
           reproach
           the
           Spaniards
           brought
           upon
           the
           
             Christian
             Religion
          
           ,
           when
           they
           first
           discovered
           America
           ,
           the
           poor
           Indians
           saw
           their
           Covetousness
           so
           exorbitant
           ,
           their
           Cruelty
           so
           horrid
           ,
           and
           all
           their
           Practices
           so
           filthy
           and
           abominable
           ,
           that
           they
           could
           not
           but
           loath
           and
           disgust
           them
           ,
           and
           upon
           that
           account
           they
           abhorred
           the
           God
           whom
           they
           adored
           ,
           and
           the
           Religion
           which
           they
           professed
           ;
           and
           one
           of
           them
           peremptorily
           refused
           
             to
             go
             to
             Heaven
             ,
             because
             the
          
           Spaniards
           
             said
             they
             were
             to
             be
             there
             :
          
           For
           he
           could
           not
           think
           that
           a
           good
           place
           into
           which
           such
           bad
           persons
           were
           admitted
           .
           And
           now
           tell
           me
           ,
           I
           pray
           you
           ,
           what
           can
           be
           imagined
           more
           offensive
           and
           displeasing
           unto
           God
           ,
           than
           the
           making
           him
           liable
           to
           be
           thus
           blasphem'd
           and
           evil
           thought
           of
           ?
           That
           he
           should
           be
           thought
           a
           Friend
           to
           ,
           and
           favourer
           of
           the
           most
           
           wicked
           and
           wretchedly
           debauch'd
           Persons
           .
           Sure
           the
           Wounds
           which
           our
           Saviour
           receiv'd
           upon
           the
           Cross
           ,
           were
           neither
           so
           deep
           nor
           so
           sore
           as
           those
           which
           such
           Reproaches
           give
           him
           ;
           and
           we
           may
           be
           sure
           he
           will
           resent
           them
           .
           The
           Wounds
           he
           received
           upon
           the
           Cross
           ,
           he
           suffered
           willingly
           ,
           but
           these
           are
           against
           his
           Will
           ;
           The
           first
           he
           forgave
           freely
           ,
           for
           they
           made
           for
           his
           Honour
           and
           Glory
           :
           But
           we
           cannot
           think
           he
           will
           forgive
           the
           other
           ,
           which
           cast
           such
           a
           stain
           upon
           his
           Holiness
           and
           Purity
           .
           
             He
             that
             despised
             Moses
             Law
             died
             without
             Mercy
             ,
             under
             three
             witnesses
             :
             Of
             how
             much
             sorer
             punishment
             ,
             suppose
             ye
             ,
             shall
             he
             be
             thought
             worthy
             ,
             who
             hath
             trodden
             under
             foot
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             hath
             crucified
             him
             afresh
             ,
             and
             put
             him
             to
             open
             shame
             ,
             who
             hath
             counted
             the
             blood
             of
             the
             Covenant
             wherewith
             he
             was
             sanctified
             an
             unholy
             thing
             ,
             and
             doth
             despite
             unto
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Grace
             ?
             Know
             ye
             not
             that
             Vengeance
             belongeth
             unto
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             hath
             said
             ,
             he
             will
             recompence
             it
             .
          
           Heb.
           x.
           28.
           
        
         
           But
           Thirdly
           and
           Lastly
           ,
           when
           these
           
           who
           call
           themselves
           Christians
           ,
           deny
           Obedience
           to
           Christ
           ,
           and
           instead
           of
           doing
           his
           Will
           ,
           do
           the
           contrary
           ,
           obey
           
           Sin
           and
           the
           lusts
           of
           the
           Flesh
           ;
           I
           say
           ,
           this
           is
           prejudicial
           to
           his
           Interest
           ,
           and
           obstructs
           the
           Advancement
           of
           his
           Kingdom
           in
           this
           World
           :
           It
           doth
           both
           keep
           it
           from
           being
           further
           extended
           ,
           and
           also
           from
           arriving
           to
           its
           true
           height
           ,
           where
           it
           is
           established
           .
           
             Evil
             communications
             corrupt
             good
             manners
          
           ;
           and
           one
           wicked
           perverse
           Servant
           may
           debauch
           the
           rest
           ,
           draw
           them
           from
           their
           Service
           ,
           and
           the
           faithful
           and
           punctual
           Attendance
           upon
           their
           Master
           :
           So
           a
           very
           few
           persons
           professing
           the
           Name
           of
           Christ
           ,
           but
           careless
           to
           do
           his
           Will
           ,
           may
           have
           a
           very
           bad
           influence
           upon
           other
           Disciples
           .
           This
           tendeth
           to
           beget
           in
           them
           a
           perswasion
           that
           they
           may
           belong
           to
           Christ
           ,
           though
           they
           be
           Wedded
           to
           the
           World
           ,
           Slaves
           to
           their
           Lusts
           ,
           and
           drowned
           in
           Sensual
           Delights
           .
           Ever
           since
           the
           Church
           Doors
           became
           so
           patent
           ,
           that
           one
           might
           have
           the
           Name
           and
           Rank
           of
           a
           Christian
           ,
           without
           giving
           Proofs
           of
           a
           Sincere
           Conversion
           ,
           or
           shewing
           the
           Testimonies
           of
           an
           Holy
           and
           Upright
           Life
           ,
           all
           Zeal
           and
           Care
           for
           Serving
           of
           God
           have
           been
           very
           much
           cool'd
           and
           slackned
           :
           And
           ever
           since
           too
           ,
           Religion
           hath
           been
           at
           a
           stand
           ,
           and
           made
           no
           further
           progress
           in
           the
           World.
           While
           those
           who
           call'd
           themselves
           
           
           
           
           
           Christians
           ,
           made
           their
           light
           to
           shine
           before
           Men
           ,
           whilst
           their
           good
           Works
           and
           holy
           Life
           were
           clearly
           seen
           ,
           many
           embraced
           our
           holy
           Faith
           and
           glorified
           our
           Heavenly
           Father
           :
           The
           Holy
           and
           Innocent
           Lives
           of
           the
           Apostles
           and
           Primitive
           Christians
           ,
           were
           so
           taking
           ,
           that
           it
           allured
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           made
           Men
           ambitious
           and
           desirous
           to
           embrace
           that
           Religion
           ,
           which
           taught
           and
           enabled
           People
           to
           live
           so
           well
           :
           But
           now
           that
           the
           lives
           of
           Christians
           are
           so
           mean
           and
           sordid
           ,
           so
           corrupt
           and
           prophane
           ,
           no
           body
           enquires
           after
           our
           Religion
           ,
           they
           search
           not
           into
           the
           truth
           and
           certainty
           thereof
           ;
           they
           neither
           concern
           themselves
           about
           its
           Author
           ,
           nor
           do
           they
           enquire
           what
           Advantages
           it
           offers
           beyond
           the
           other
           Religions
           of
           the
           World.
           The
           wickedness
           of
           Christians
           has
           drawn
           a
           bar
           upon
           the
           progress
           of
           Christianity
           ,
           by
           raising
           and
           nourishing
           such
           Prejudices
           in
           those
           who
           are
           Strangers
           to
           it
           ,
           so
           that
           it
           is
           now
           a
           very
           rare
           thing
           to
           see
           one
           leave
           his
           Native
           Superstition
           ,
           and
           come
           over
           to
           embrace
           Christ
           and
           his
           Worship
           .
           Perhaps
           there
           are
           more
           Apostates
           and
           Renegadoes
           from
           Christianity
           ,
           than
           there
           are
           Converts
           to
           it
           :
           And
           however
           the
           one
           is
           as
           ordinary
           as
           the
           other
           .
        
         
         
           And
           now
           having
           seen
           what
           evils
           flow
           
           from
           a
           bare
           barren
           Profession
           ,
           and
           a
           Noncompliance
           with
           the
           Precepts
           and
           Laws
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           how
           insolent
           it
           is
           in
           it self
           ,
           what
           dishonour
           it
           brings
           to
           our
           Lord
           ,
           and
           what
           a
           prejudice
           it
           is
           to
           his
           Interest
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           when
           we
           consider
           this
           ,
           we
           need
           not
           wonder
           why
           he
           should
           so
           sharply
           reprove
           and
           inveigh
           against
           it
           as
           he
           doth
           here
           in
           our
           Text
           :
           Certainly
           he
           hath
           all
           reason
           to
           do
           so
           ,
           and
           we
           his
           Ministers
           cannot
           be
           answerable
           if
           we
           neglect
           to
           expostulate
           with
           those
           who
           are
           guilty
           of
           this
           fault
           .
           And
           O
           ,
           how
           few
           among
           us
           can
           plead
           not
           guilty
           !
           Let
           me
           use
           a
           little
           freedom
           with
           you
           ,
           be
           not
           angry
           if
           I
           ask
           ,
           (
           would
           to
           God
           you
           would
           seriously
           ask
           your selves
           )
           what
           you
           are
           ,
           what
           you
           Profess
           ,
           in
           whom
           you
           do
           believe
           ?
           I
           know
           what
           the
           answer
           will
           be
           ,
           all
           will
           say
           ,
           we
           are
           Christians
           ,
           we
           profess
           and
           believe
           in
           the
           Lord
           Jesus
           Christ
           ;
           but
           ,
           I
           pray
           ,
           how
           do
           ye
           shew
           it
           ?
           What
           signs
           and
           proofs
           give
           ye
           thereof
           ?
           Can
           you
           make
           out
           this
           by
           the
           Works
           of
           Obedience
           ?
           Is
           it
           evident
           that
           ye
           do
           those
           things
           which
           he
           saith
           ?
           If
           so
           ,
           you
           have
           all
           reason
           to
           call
           him
           Lord
           ,
           and
           you
           speak
           but
           the
           truth
           when
           you
           call
           your selves
           his
           Disciples
           ,
           but
           not
           
           otherwise
           .
           Be
           not
           deceived
           ,
           think
           not
           external
           Baptism
           ,
           frequenting
           the
           Church
           ,
           hearing
           Sermons
           ,
           or
           making
           Prayers
           ,
           are
           sufficient
           for
           holding
           the
           Dignity
           and
           Privilege
           of
           Christians
           ,
           or
           for
           laying
           Claim
           and
           Title
           to
           the
           Lord
           Jesus
           Christ
           :
           Indeed
           ,
           they
           are
           not
           Christians
           who
           cannot
           shew
           these
           ,
           but
           they
           may
           have
           them
           and
           yet
           not
           belong
           unto
           Christ
           ;
           The
           veriest
           Hypocrites
           may
           go
           thus
           far
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           Christ
           will
           never
           own
           in
           the
           great
           Day
           of
           his
           Appearance
           :
           For
           certainly
           ,
           he
           will
           reckon
           none
           his
           Disciples
           ,
           nor
           will
           he
           reward
           any
           as
           such
           ,
           but
           those
           who
           heartily
           and
           sincerely
           obey
           him
           .
           
             I
             know
             my
             sheep
          
           ,
           saith
           he
           ;
           
           and
           that
           we
           may
           know
           them
           too
           ,
           he
           tells
           who
           they
           are
           ,
           
             My
             sheep
          
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             hear
             my
             voice
             and
             they
             follow
             me
             .
          
           Now
           can
           you
           say
           ,
           that
           you
           have
           hearkned
           sincerely
           to
           the
           voice
           of
           this
           Shepherd
           ?
           Have
           you
           followed
           whither
           he
           leadeth
           you
           ?
           Have
           you
           indeed
           performed
           the
           Commandment
           of
           this
           your
           Lord
           ?
           O
           that
           you
           could
           all
           answer
           Affirmatively
           .
           But
           then
           ,
           as
           Samuel
           said
           to
           
             Saul
             ,
             What
             meaneth
             this
             bleating
             of
             the
             sheep
             in
             mine
             ears
             ,
             and
             the
             lowing
             of
             the
             oxen
             which
             I
             hear
             ?
          
           What
           means
           the
           ridiculing
           of
           the
           Doctrine
           ,
           and
           Mysteries
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ?
           
           What
           mean
           the
           Taunts
           and
           Scoffs
           cast
           upon
           its
           Precepts
           ?
           How
           comes
           Sin
           and
           Iniquity
           to
           abound
           so
           much
           ?
           Why
           does
           lust
           so
           much
           reign
           and
           prevail
           ?
           What
           mean
           your
           Oaths
           and
           your
           Curses
           ,
           your
           rash
           and
           idle
           Speeches
           ,
           your
           Slandering
           and
           your
           Back-biting
           ,
           your
           Wrath
           ,
           Malice
           ,
           and
           bitter
           Envyings
           ,
           your
           Covetousness
           and
           Uncharitableness
           ?
           Whence
           is
           it
           that
           Whoredom
           and
           Uncleanness
           ,
           Gluttony
           and
           Drunkenness
           ,
           Pride
           and
           Wantonness
           ,
           Falshood
           and
           Dishonesty
           abound
           so
           much
           and
           are
           so
           frequent
           ?
           Have
           you
           thus
           corrupted
           your selves
           ,
           and
           do
           you
           yet
           presume
           to
           call
           upon
           the
           Name
           of
           the
           Lord
           ?
           
             Know
             ye
             not
             that
          
           
           
             every
             one
             that
             nameth
             the
             name
             of
             Christ
             ,
             must
             depart
             from
             iniquity
             ?
          
           Or
           do
           you
           think
           these
           but
           the
           spots
           of
           Children
           ?
           You
           are
           mistaken
           ,
           they
           are
           not
           the
           spots
           of
           Children
           ,
           they
           are
           not
           consistent
           with
           the
           sincere
           Belief
           and
           Profession
           of
           Christ
           ,
           they
           who
           love
           him
           ,
           will
           not
           be
           guilty
           of
           them
           :
           for
           they
           bewray
           a
           contempt
           of
           him
           and
           his
           Gospel
           ,
           and
           occasion
           it
           to
           be
           evil
           spoken
           of
           by
           others
           .
           It
           is
           Zeal
           for
           God
           ,
           and
           Charity
           to
           Men.
           It
           is
           Self-denial
           and
           Innocency
           ,
           Purity
           and
           an
           Universal
           Holiness
           ;
           it
           is
           fruitfulness
           in
           all
           manner
           of
           good
           Works
           ,
           which
           
           only
           can
           shew
           us
           to
           be
           true
           Disciples
           of
           Christ
           :
           These
           are
           the
           Badges
           of
           Christianity
           ,
           who
           putteth
           on
           these
           is
           a
           Christian
           indeed
           ;
           but
           he
           who
           lacketh
           and
           despiseth
           these
           ,
           he
           who
           hath
           neither
           love
           nor
           regard
           unto
           them
           ,
           may
           as
           well
           renounce
           his
           Profession
           .
           Let
           me
           intreat
           you
           therefore
           to
           examine
           and
           try
           your
           Hearts
           ,
           and
           when
           you
           have
           done
           that
           ,
           declare
           your
           Sentiments
           and
           Resolutions
           .
           Why
           do
           you
           halt
           and
           hover
           so
           much
           ?
           Speak
           your
           Mind
           freely
           ,
           be
           plain
           and
           ingenuous
           .
           Are
           you
           for
           God
           ?
           Will
           you
           accept
           Jesus
           Christ
           to
           be
           your
           Lord
           and
           Master
           ?
           Declare
           it
           ,
           and
           let
           it
           be
           seen
           by
           your
           works
           and
           Conversation
           ;
           If
           you
           think
           him
           a
           hard
           Master
           ,
           one
           who
           imposes
           a
           Burthen
           you
           cannot
           endure
           ;
           If
           you
           think
           his
           Laws
           grievous
           ,
           rigid
           and
           severe
           ,
           I
           pray
           you
           renounce
           your
           Covenant
           with
           him
           ,
           quit
           his
           Service
           ,
           and
           go
           serve
           some
           other
           Lord.
           For
           why
           do
           you
           stay
           with
           him
           you
           cannot
           Serve
           ?
           Why
           do
           you
           own
           him
           you
           resolve
           not
           to
           Obey
           ?
           Why
           do
           you
           call
           him
           Master
           whom
           you
           cannot
           agree
           with
           ,
           and
           with
           whose
           will
           and
           pleasure
           you
           can
           never
           comply
           ?
           You
           who
           are
           covetous
           and
           wedded
           to
           the
           World
           ,
           why
           come
           you
           to
           him
           who
           
           teacheth
           and
           commands
           to
           undervalue
           and
           trample
           upon
           all
           Sublunary
           Enjoyments
           ?
           You
           Proud
           and
           Vain-glorious
           ,
           why
           do
           you
           engage
           with
           a
           Master
           ,
           who
           is
           humble
           and
           lowly
           ,
           and
           who
           requires
           all
           his
           Servants
           to
           be
           so
           ?
           You
           who
           are
           Malicious
           and
           Disdainful
           ,
           and
           ready
           upon
           every
           occasion
           to
           slight
           and
           contemn
           others
           ,
           how
           can
           you
           take
           upon
           you
           to
           be
           the
           Servants
           of
           him
           who
           is
           Meek
           and
           Affable
           ,
           and
           who
           will
           have
           all
           his
           Servants
           to
           be
           kindly
           affectioned
           one
           towards
           another
           ?
           You
           who
           are
           easily
           blown
           up
           to
           Wrath
           ,
           and
           who
           cannot
           sit
           down
           with
           any
           injury
           without
           revenging
           it
           ,
           what
           a
           Presumption
           is
           it
           for
           you
           to
           become
           his
           Disciples
           who
           strictly
           Commands
           ,
           the
           
             loving
             of
             Enemies
             ,
             the
             blessing
             them
             that
             curse
             us
             ,
             the
             doing
             good
             to
             them
             that
             hate
             us
             ,
             and
             the
             praying
             for
             them
             that
             persecute
             and
             spitefully
             use
             us
             ?
          
           What
           reason
           have
           you
           who
           wrong
           ,
           cheat
           ,
           and
           defraud
           your
           Brethren
           ,
           to
           engage
           with
           Jesus
           Christ
           who
           hath
           established
           this
           as
           a
           certain
           Law
           amongst
           his
           Disciples
           ,
           that
           
             every
             one
             do
             as
             they
             would
             be
             done
             to
             ?
          
           Finally
           ,
           you
           who
           cannot
           be
           weaned
           from
           excess
           in
           Eating
           and
           Drinking
           ,
           and
           voluptuous
           Pleasures
           ,
           from
           Prophane
           
           Jesting
           and
           filthy
           Communication
           ,
           from
           licentious
           and
           ungodly
           Practices
           ;
           I
           say
           ,
           why
           do
           you
           call
           Christ
           your
           Lord
           ?
           Why
           pretend
           you
           to
           his
           Service
           ,
           seeing
           you
           know
           that
           he
           hates
           ,
           and
           hath
           discharged
           all
           these
           things
           ,
           and
           has
           enjoin'd
           that
           we
           
             be
             holy
             in
             all
             manner
             of
             conversation
             ,
             even
             as
             he
             himself
             who
             hath
             called
             us
             is
             holy
             .
          
           What
           think
           you
           ?
           Doth
           Christ
           only
           require
           a
           large
           Muster-roll
           ?
           Doth
           he
           ask
           only
           that
           Men
           list
           themselves
           under
           him
           ?
           is
           he
           content
           they
           serve
           him
           by
           halfs
           only
           ,
           or
           think
           you
           he
           will
           be
           pleased
           that
           instead
           of
           doing
           his
           own
           Will
           ,
           they
           do
           the
           quite
           contrary
           ?
           If
           therefore
           you
           have
           no
           Mind
           to
           comply
           with
           the
           Will
           of
           Christ
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           to
           be
           truly
           Just
           and
           Honest
           ,
           Sober
           and
           Temperate
           ,
           Good
           and
           Merciful
           ,
           Holy
           and
           Upright
           before
           God
           and
           Man
           :
           You
           had
           better
           not
           own
           Christ
           ,
           not
           pretend
           to
           have
           any
           thing
           to
           do
           with
           him
           ;
           otherwise
           you
           shall
           draw
           greater
           Guilt
           and
           Punishment
           upon
           your selves
           :
           for
           you
           have
           seen
           how
           much
           this
           doth
           provoke
           him
           ,
           and
           what
           dishonour
           and
           prejudice
           it
           doth
           to
           him
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           our
           proper
           business
           ,
           and
           the
           proper
           business
           of
           this
           place
           ,
           to
           perswade
           
           Men
           to
           embrace
           Christ
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           reconciled
           unto
           God
           ,
           we
           are
           sent
           out
           upon
           this
           very
           Errand
           ,
           but
           if
           Men
           will
           not
           be
           perswaded
           to
           leave
           their
           Sins
           ,
           nor
           to
           turn
           Holy
           and
           Righteous
           ,
           we
           must
           intreat
           them
           not
           to
           embrace
           Christ
           ;
           we
           must
           desire
           them
           to
           profess
           Atheism
           ,
           Infidelity
           ,
           any
           thing
           they
           please
           except
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           :
           And
           sure
           ,
           next
           to
           a
           hearty
           and
           real
           Compliance
           with
           the
           Laws
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           this
           is
           the
           best
           Service
           can
           be
           done
           unto
           God
           ;
           For
           so
           long
           as
           Men
           deny
           Christ
           ,
           and
           will
           not
           own
           themselves
           to
           be
           his
           Disciples
           ,
           their
           fruitfulness
           in
           Sin
           ,
           and
           their
           barrenness
           in
           Good
           Works
           ,
           disappoint
           neither
           God
           nor
           Man
           ,
           nor
           is
           the
           occasion
           of
           any
           reproach
           unto
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           .
           But
           when
           Men
           call
           themselves
           Christians
           ,
           it
           is
           still
           expected
           they
           will
           walk
           as
           such
           ;
           while
           they
           call
           unto
           Christ
           
             Lord
             ,
             Lord
          
           ,
           it
           's
           hoped
           and
           believed
           they
           will
           do
           what
           he
           saith
           ;
           Even
           as
           Christ
           looked
           to
           have
           found
           Figs
           upon
           the
           Tree
           which
           brought
           forth
           Leaves
           ;
           and
           therefore
           ,
           if
           this
           Fruit
           be
           wanting
           in
           them
           ,
           they
           both
           mock
           God
           and
           delude
           Men.
           And
           
             will
             ye
             thus
             requite
             the
             Lord
             ,
             ye
             foolish
             people
          
           
           
             and
             unwise
          
           ?
           Will
           ye
           mock
           and
           deal
           deceitfully
           with
           him
           who
           hath
           done
           so
           many
           and
           so
           great
           things
           for
           you
           ?
           If
           ye
           do
           him
           no
           good
           ,
           I
           pray
           you
           ,
           do
           him
           no
           wrong
           ;
           If
           you
           will
           not
           glorifie
           him
           by
           your
           good
           Works
           ,
           I
           pray
           you
           ,
           do
           not
           dishonour
           him
           by
           your
           evil
           Deeds
           ;
           If
           ye
           will
           not
           serve
           him
           your selves
           ,
           do
           not
           hinder
           others
           that
           would
           :
           His
           Love
           ,
           the
           laying
           down
           of
           his
           Life
           for
           you
           ,
           ought
           to
           melt
           you
           into
           Love
           ,
           and
           to
           engage
           you
           to
           Obedience
           ;
           but
           if
           you
           think
           him
           not
           worthy
           of
           such
           a
           Return
           ,
           I
           hope
           you
           will
           not
           think
           it
           just
           ,
           to
           render
           him
           Evil
           for
           Good
           ,
           Hatred
           for
           Love
           :
           He
           deserves
           better
           usage
           at
           your
           hands
           ,
           than
           to
           have
           his
           Spirit
           wounded
           and
           grieved
           by
           you
           ;
           his
           Name
           reproached
           and
           calumniated
           ,
           and
           his
           Interest
           weakned
           and
           prejudged
           .
           And
           yet
           all
           these
           things
           ye
           do
           unto
           him
           when
           ye
           call
           him
           Lord
           ,
           and
           do
           not
           those
           things
           which
           he
           saith
           .
           Oh
           ,
           far
           be
           it
           from
           us
           to
           be
           guilty
           of
           such
           monstrous
           Ingratitude
           ,
           and
           to
           deal
           so
           inhumanely
           with
           the
           Lord
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           who
           hath
           shewed
           us
           such
           astonishing
           Love
           and
           Kindness
           ,
           and
           who
           is
           most
           desirous
           of
           our
           good
           and
           happiness
           :
           Wherefore
           let
           us
           sit
           down
           ,
           and
           deliberate
           
           what
           we
           will
           do
           ,
           whether
           we
           will
           adhere
           to
           the
           Profession
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           join
           thereto
           Obedience
           to
           his
           Laws
           ;
           or
           if
           we
           shall
           renounce
           both
           together
           .
           The
           First
           certainly
           would
           please
           him
           best
           ,
           but
           the
           Second
           would
           please
           him
           better
           than
           a
           bare
           barren
           Profession
           of
           his
           Name
           with
           the
           practice
           of
           Sin
           and
           Wickedness
           .
           Chuse
           you
           then
           this
           day
           whom
           ye
           will
           serve
           ,
           whether
           Christ
           the
           Lord
           ,
           or
           the
           Devil
           ,
           the
           World
           and
           the
           Flesh
           ?
           Ye
           cannot
           serve
           him
           and
           them
           too
           :
           
             No
             man
             can
             serve
             two
             Masters
             .
          
           If
           you
           cleave
           to
           him
           ,
           you
           must
           forsake
           them
           :
           If
           you
           will
           adhere
           to
           them
           ,
           let
           him
           go
           .
           I
           know
           you
           will
           answer
           as
           the
           people
           did
           Ioshua
           ,
           when
           he
           put
           the
           like
           question
           unto
           them
           ,
           
             God
             forbid
             that
             we
             should
             forsake
             the
             Lord
             to
             serve
             other
             gods
             .
          
           But
           remember
           and
           consider
           what
           Ioshua
           said
           again
           unto
           them
           ,
           
             Ye
             cannot
             serve
             the
             Lord
             ,
             for
             he
             is
             an
             holy
             God
             ,
             he
             is
             a
             jealous
             God
             ,
             he
             will
             not
             forgive
             your
             transgressions
             nor
             your
             sins
             .
          
           That
           is
           ,
           he
           will
           not
           connive
           at
           them
           ,
           or
           bear
           with
           them
           ;
           he
           will
           by
           no
           means
           be
           induced
           to
           indulge
           you
           the
           practice
           of
           them
           ;
           
             If
             ye
             forsake
             the
             Lord
             and
             serve
             strange
             gods
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           if
           while
           you
           profess
           your selves
           his
           Servants
           ,
           you
           obey
           any
           other
           ,
           and
           do
           
           any
           thing
           which
           is
           evil
           in
           his
           sight
           ,
           
             then
             he
             will
             turn
             and
             do
             you
             hurt
             ,
             and
             consume
          
           
           
             you
             after
             that
             he
             hath
             done
             you
             good
             .
          
           Lay
           your
           hand
           therefore
           on
           your
           heart
           ,
           and
           resolve
           either
           to
           part
           with
           your
           Sins
           ,
           or
           with
           him
           whom
           you
           call
           your
           Lord.
           
        
         
           But
           what
           ,
           shall
           sin
           separate
           us
           from
           God
           ?
           Shall
           any
           thing
           be
           dearer
           to
           us
           than
           the
           Lord
           Jesus
           Christ
           ?
           Have
           we
           greater
           ties
           to
           the
           Devil
           ,
           the
           World
           and
           the
           Flesh
           ,
           than
           to
           him
           ?
           Shall
           we
           think
           our selves
           happier
           in
           their
           Service
           than
           in
           his
           ?
           God
           forbid
           :
           Was
           it
           not
           by
           these
           that
           we
           were
           brought
           into
           misery
           and
           thraldom
           ?
           Shall
           we
           deliberate
           then
           to
           whom
           we
           shall
           yield
           our selves
           Servants
           ,
           
             whether
             of
             sin
             unto
             sin
          
           ,
           or
           
             of
             obedience
             unto
             righteousness
          
           ?
           Is
           the
           balance
           equal
           ?
           Is
           there
           not
           more
           weight
           on
           the
           one
           side
           than
           the
           other
           ?
           Why
           then
           do
           we
           not
           chuse
           ,
           why
           do
           we
           not
           preferr
           that
           which
           Reason
           ,
           Interest
           ,
           and
           Duty
           perswade
           to
           !
           
             What
             fruit
             have
             ye
             in
             these
             things
             whereof
             you
             are
             now
             ashamed
             ,
             is
             not
             the
             end
             of
             these
             things
             death
             ?
             for
             the
             wages
             of
             sin
             is
             death
             ,
             but
             the
             gift
             of
             God
             is
             eternal
             life
             ,
             through
             Iesus
             Christ
             our
             Lord.
             Let
             not
             therefore
             sin
             reign
             any
             more
             in
             your
             mortal
             bodies
             ,
             that
             ye
             should
             obey
             it
             in
             the
             lusts
             thereof
             ,
             neither
             yield
             ye
             your
          
           
           
             members
             as
             instruments
             of
             unrighteousness
             unto
             sin
             ,
             but
             your
             members
             as
             instruments
             of
             righteousness
             unto
             God.
          
           Be
           not
           afraid
           or
           discouraged
           at
           his
           Laws
           ,
           for
           
             there
             is
             none
             of
             them
             grievous
             ,
          
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           St.
           John.
           
             The
             law
             of
             the
             Lord
             is
             perfect
             ,
          
           (
           saith
           David
           )
           
             Converting
             the
             soul
             ,
             his
             statutes
             are
             right
             ,
             rejoicing
             the
             heart
             ,
             they
          
           
           
             are
             more
             to
             be
             desired
             than
             gold
             ;
             yea
             ,
             than
             much
             fine
             gold
             ,
             sweeter
             also
             than
             honey
             or
             the
             honey-comb
             ;
             And
             in
             keeping
             them
             there
             is
             great
             reward
             .
          
           For
           if
           being
           made
           free
           from
           Sin
           ,
           we
           become
           Servants
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           have
           our
           fruit
           unto
           Holiness
           ,
           our
           end
           shall
           be
           everlasting
           Life
           ;
           to
           the
           which
           God
           bring
           us
           all
           in
           his
           good
           time
           .
        
         
           Amen
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           SERMON
           XI
           .
           A
           PREPARATION
           TO
           THE
           Holy
           Communion
           .
        
         
           
             HEBREWS
             X.
             22.
             
          
           
             Let
             us
             draw
             near
             with
             a
             true
             heart
             ,
             in
             full
             assurance
             of
             faith
             ,
             having
             our
             hearts
             sprinkled
             from
             an
             evil
             Conscience
             ,
             and
             our
             bodies
             washed
             with
             pure
             water
             .
          
        
         
           THese
           Words
           are
           an
           Inference
           or
           
           Conclusion
           drawn
           from
           a
           Doctrine
           formerly
           delivered
           ,
           as
           appears
           from
           the
           illative
           Particle
           [
           Therefore
           ]
           in
           the
           19th
           .
           Verse
           :
           And
           there
           you
           have
           also
           the
           Summ
           of
           the
           Doctrine
           it self
           ,
           viz.
           
             That
             there
             is
             now
             free
             access
             unto
             God
             through
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
          
           which
           the
           Apostle
           declareth
           in
           figurative
           Expressions
           ,
           
           with
           an
           Allusion
           to
           the
           Jewish
           Temple
           ,
           not
           only
           because
           he
           was
           writing
           to
           Hebrews
           ,
           but
           also
           because
           that
           Temple
           ,
           and
           the
           way
           of
           entering
           thereinto
           ,
           was
           a
           Type
           of
           this
           great
           Truth
           ,
           which
           is
           revealed
           by
           the
           Gospel
           .
           
             That
             Iesus
             Christ
             is
             a
             true
             ,
             and
             the
             only
             Mediator
             betwixt
             God
             and
             Man
             ,
          
           that
           by
           him
           Men
           may
           confidently
           draw
           near
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           hope
           for
           Acceptance
           ,
           St.
           Paul
           has
           asserted
           and
           endeavoured
           to
           make
           out
           in
           the
           former
           part
           of
           this
           Epistle
           ;
           and
           indeed
           he
           hath
           proved
           and
           made
           it
           most
           evident
           ,
           so
           that
           there
           can
           remain
           no
           doubt
           thereof
           ,
           except
           in
           those
           who
           obstruct
           their
           own
           Conviction
           ,
           not
           desiring
           to
           be
           convinc'd
           .
           Now
           the
           proper
           and
           practical
           Improvement
           of
           this
           certain
           ,
           important
           ,
           and
           most
           desireable
           Truth
           ,
           is
           what
           you
           have
           in
           the
           Words
           of
           our
           Text
           :
           For
           they
           contain
           an
           Exhortation
           to
           lay
           hold
           on
           this
           gracious
           Privilege
           ;
           and
           with
           all
           they
           shew
           us
           how
           ,
           and
           after
           what
           manner
           we
           should
           do
           it
           ,
           so
           as
           to
           obtain
           it
           .
        
         
           I
           shall
           first
           speak
           to
           the
           Exhortation
           it self
           ,
           next
           of
           the
           Qualities
           here
           required
           of
           such
           as
           design
           to
           comply
           with
           the
           Exhortation
           ,
           and
           lastly
           make
           Application
           of
           all
           to
           the
           present
           business
           of
           the
           Sacrament
           .
        
         
         
           To
           begin
           then
           with
           the
           Exhortation
           ,
           
           which
           is
           in
           these
           words
           ,
           
             Let
             us
             draw
             near
          
           .
           To
           what
           or
           whom
           we
           should
           draw
           near
           ,
           is
           not
           here
           express'd
           ,
           but
           is
           to
           be
           gathered
           from
           what
           goeth
           before
           ,
           whereby
           we
           understand
           that
           it
           is
           God
           to
           whom
           we
           are
           here
           desired
           to
           draw
           near
           .
           And
           seeing
           it
           is
           so
           ,
           by
           drawing
           near
           here
           cannot
           be
           meant
           any
           Motion
           of
           our
           Body
           towards
           God
           ;
           for
           as
           to
           his
           Glorious
           and
           Majestick
           Presence
           in
           the
           Heavens
           ,
           we
           cannot
           approach
           it
           though
           we
           would
           ;
           and
           as
           for
           his
           other
           Essential
           Presence
           ,
           neither
           can
           we
           avoid
           it
           though
           we
           would
           too
           ,
           for
           he
           fills
           both
           Heaven
           and
           Earth
           .
           
             Whither
             shall
             I
             go
             from
             thy
             Spirit
             ?
             Or
             whither
             shall
             I
             flee
             from
             thy
             presence
          
           (
           said
           David
           )
           .
           
             If
             I
             ascend
             up
             into
             Heaven
             ,
             thou
             art
             there
             :
             If
             I
             make
             my
             bed
             in
             hell
             ,
             behold
             ,
             thou
             art
             there
             .
          
           To
           draw
           near
           to
           God
           ,
           therefore
           ,
           is
           a
           metaphorical
           Speech
           ,
           and
           must
           be
           understood
           not
           of
           any
           natural
           Action
           of
           the
           Body
           ,
           but
           of
           some
           moral
           Action
           of
           the
           Soul
           ,
           viz.
           The
           Desires
           and
           Endeavours
           after
           Peace
           ,
           and
           Reconciliation
           with
           God.
           For
           ,
           because
           those
           who
           are
           Enemies
           and
           at
           variance
           together
           ,
           use
           to
           keep
           a
           Distance
           ,
           and
           shun
           each
           other's
           Company
           ;
           therefore
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           
           they
           who
           never
           think
           of
           God
           ,
           take
           no
           Care
           to
           please
           him
           ,
           and
           those
           who
           make
           no
           Difficulty
           to
           offend
           him
           ,
           are
           said
           to
           be
           far
           from
           God
           ,
           and
           to
           go
           a
           whoring
           from
           him
           :
           And
           on
           the
           other
           hand
           ,
           because
           those
           who
           lay
           aside
           their
           Enmity
           ,
           and
           are
           desirous
           to
           be
           made
           Friends
           ,
           usually
           meet
           and
           resort
           to
           one
           anothers
           Company
           ,
           therefore
           
             drawing
             near
             to
             God
          
           in
           the
           Scripture
           Language
           ,
           is
           put
           for
           the
           Inclination
           of
           our
           Souls
           toward
           him
           ,
           the
           seeking
           to
           have
           all
           manner
           of
           Enmity
           betwixt
           God
           and
           us
           quite
           removed
           ,
           and
           that
           a
           true
           ,
           firm
           Peace
           be
           made
           up
           with
           him
           .
        
         
           Sin
           is
           the
           Cause
           and
           Occasion
           of
           that
           Enmity
           which
           is
           fallen
           out
           betwixt
           God
           and
           Man
           :
           And
           one
           would
           have
           thought
           that
           all
           the
           Difficulties
           of
           Reconciliation
           with
           God
           ,
           should
           have
           been
           on
           his
           part
           ;
           That
           his
           Justice
           ,
           his
           Honour
           ,
           his
           Authority
           should
           have
           interposed
           ,
           and
           not
           only
           not
           suffered
           him
           to
           accept
           of
           Peace
           ,
           but
           also
           to
           have
           obliged
           him
           utterly
           to
           destroy
           those
           despicable
           ,
           silly
           Creatures
           ,
           who
           had
           the
           foolish
           Insolency
           to
           rebel
           against
           him
           ,
           and
           to
           counteract
           his
           Will
           and
           Pleasure
           .
           But
           behold
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           hath
           removed
           all
           Difficulties
           on
           God's
           Part
           ,
           he
           hath
           found
           out
           means
           to
           satisfie
           
           the
           Justice
           ,
           and
           to
           salve
           the
           Honour
           and
           Authority
           of
           God
           ,
           though
           Man
           be
           not
           destroyed
           ,
           though
           his
           Sin
           be
           passed
           over
           and
           pardoned
           ;
           God's
           Wrath
           is
           pacified
           ;
           he
           now
           looks
           favourably
           upon
           Man
           ,
           and
           is
           willing
           to
           receive
           him
           into
           Favour
           ,
           and
           to
           renew
           a
           Covenant
           of
           Grace
           and
           Peace
           with
           him
           ,
           whereby
           he
           obligeth
           himself
           to
           deal
           with
           Man
           as
           if
           he
           had
           not
           sinned
           ,
           as
           if
           he
           had
           never
           rebelled
           against
           his
           Maker
           .
           Now
           could
           it
           have
           been
           expected
           that
           such
           a
           gracious
           Offer
           should
           not
           have
           been
           readily
           embraced
           :
           But
           which
           is
           unaccountable
           Man
           stands
           out
           ,
           and
           will
           not
           be
           reconciled
           to
           God.
           God
           hath
           made
           great
           Condescension
           ,
           and
           Man
           will
           make
           none
           ;
           God
           wooes
           and
           intreats
           ,
           and
           Man
           draws
           back
           and
           runs
           away
           ;
           God
           calls
           and
           sends
           Message
           after
           Message
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           will
           not
           hear
           ,
           he
           stretcheth
           forth
           his
           Hands
           ,
           but
           no
           Man
           regardeth
           ;
           he
           waits
           ,
           but
           they
           will
           not
           come
           or
           draw
           near
           .
           Thus
           each
           acts
           as
           't
           were
           ,
           not
           his
           own
           part
           ,
           but
           what
           in
           all
           Appearance
           doth
           more
           properly
           belong
           to
           the
           other
           :
           God
           acts
           as
           if
           he
           were
           in
           Man's
           stead
           ,
           and
           Man
           behaves
           himself
           as
           if
           he
           were
           in
           the
           Place
           of
           God
           ;
           for
           as
           if
           God
           were
           the
           poor
           ,
           the
           needy
           ,
           
           the
           inferiour
           ,
           and
           miserable
           Party
           ,
           he
           sues
           and
           humbles
           himself
           first
           ,
           and
           as
           if
           Man
           were
           an
           independent
           Sovereign
           and
           All-sufficient
           Being
           ,
           who
           needed
           no
           Aid
           from
           any
           ,
           he
           rejects
           all
           the
           Treaty
           ,
           and
           disdains
           this
           proffered
           Friendship
           .
           O!
           Wonderful
           Condescension
           of
           God
           ?
           And
           O
           the
           Stupidity
           ,
           and
           Foolishness
           ,
           and
           Madness
           of
           Man
           ?
           What
           Words
           are
           sufficient
           to
           hold
           out
           either
           of
           these
           ?
           And
           how
           hard
           is
           it
           to
           determine
           which
           of
           the
           two
           is
           most
           astonishing
           ?
           Whether
           God's
           Behaviour
           towards
           Man
           in
           seeking
           him
           ,
           offering
           Pardon
           and
           Peace
           ,
           or
           Man's
           Behaviour
           towards
           God
           ,
           in
           refusing
           and
           slighting
           the
           same
           ?
           
             Do
             ye
             thus
             requite
             the
             Lord
             ,
             O
             foolish
             People
             and
             unwise
             ?
             O
             ye
             sons
             of
             men
             ,
             how
             long
             will
             ye
             turn
             my
             glory
             into
             shame
             ?
             how
             long
             will
             ye
             love
             vanity
             ,
             and
             seek
             after
             leesing
             !
          
           Do
           ye
           slight
           God
           ,
           set
           at
           nought
           your
           Maker
           ,
           and
           court
           the
           World
           ?
           Are
           ye
           taken
           up
           with
           Toys
           and
           Trifles
           ,
           and
           will
           ye
           despise
           Life
           ,
           and
           cast
           behind
           you
           eternal
           Bliss
           .
           
             Be
             astonished
             ,
             O
             ye
             Heavens
             at
             this
             !
             And
             be
             horribly
             afraid
             ,
             be
             ye
             very
             desolate
             saith
             the
             Lord
             ,
             for
             my
             People
             have
             committed
             two
             great
             evils
             ;
             they
             have
             forsaken
             me
             ,
             the
             fountain
             of
             living
             waters
             ,
             and
             hew'd
             them
             out
             Cisterns
             ,
          
           
           
             broken
             Cisterns
             that
             can
             hold
             no
             water
             .
          
           O!
           that
           Men
           were
           wise
           ,
           O!
           that
           they
           did
           understand
           ,
           O!
           that
           they
           would
           but
           seriously
           consider
           this
           !
        
         
           Come
           ,
           I
           pray
           you
           ,
           let
           us
           reason
           together
           ,
           call
           in
           your
           Thoughts
           ,
           consult
           your
           Knowledge
           ,
           advise
           with
           your
           Experience
           ,
           and
           then
           tell
           me
           what
           you
           have
           ever
           found
           preferable
           to
           God
           ?
           Is
           there
           any
           thing
           more
           worthy
           your
           Thoughts
           or
           Care
           :
           What
           is
           it
           that
           doth
           equal
           his
           Favour
           and
           Love
           :
           Or
           ,
           what
           can
           compensate
           the
           Loss
           thereof
           ?
           Will
           Riches
           ,
           will
           Honours
           ,
           will
           Pleasures
           ,
           or
           will
           any
           thing
           else
           be
           profitable
           as
           God
           ?
           Can
           we
           expect
           to
           draw
           from
           them
           either
           separately
           or
           jointly
           ,
           as
           much
           Comfort
           and
           Satisfaction
           as
           from
           him
           ?
           Behold
           every
           Day
           lets
           us
           see
           that
           all
           these
           things
           are
           frail
           ,
           brittle
           ,
           and
           uncertain
           ;
           and
           that
           there
           can
           be
           no
           fast
           hold
           of
           them
           :
           But
           though
           they
           were
           more
           certain
           and
           stable
           ,
           yet
           being
           unsuitable
           to
           the
           Nature
           of
           our
           Souls
           ,
           't
           is
           impossible
           to
           draw
           from
           them
           alone
           that
           good
           which
           our
           Souls
           crave
           .
           It
           is
           indeed
           somewhat
           hard
           to
           convince
           Men
           ,
           but
           though
           they
           should
           act
           over
           all
           the
           Experiments
           of
           Solomon
           ,
           and
           prove
           what
           good
           is
           under
           the
           Sun
           ,
           they
           could
           not
           
           draw
           another
           Conclusion
           than
           what
           he
           has
           left
           us
           ,
           
             viz.
             That
             all
             things
             are
             vanity
             and
             vexation
             of
             Spirit
             ,
          
           and
           that
           Mans
           chief
           and
           only
           good
           is
           to
           seek
           God
           ,
           and
           to
           delight
           themselves
           in
           him
           .
           
             The
             Lord
             is
             my
             portion
             ,
             saith
             my
             soul
             ,
          
           
           
             therefore
             will
             I
             hope
             in
             him
             .
          
        
         
           O
           consider
           what
           an
           Honour
           it
           is
           to
           be
           admitted
           into
           Favour
           and
           Fellowship
           with
           God.
           The
           Psalmist
           falls
           into
           Admiration
           when
           he
           beheld
           Man
           but
           a
           
             little
             lower
             than
             the
             Angels
          
           ,
           and
           invested
           with
           
             Dominion
             over
             the
             Fowls
             of
             the
             Air
             ,
             the
             Beasts
             of
             the
             Field
             ,
             and
             the
             Fish
             of
             the
             Sea.
          
           And
           whatever
           Reason
           there
           be
           for
           Praise
           and
           Admiration
           in
           that
           Case
           ,
           yet
           Angels
           being
           but
           Fellow-Creatures
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           destitute
           of
           Reason
           and
           Understanding
           ,
           and
           so
           far
           below
           us
           ,
           this
           is
           nothing
           so
           considerable
           as
           to
           be
           advanc'd
           into
           Communion
           with
           God
           himself
           ,
           this
           is
           indeed
           a
           Heighth
           and
           Dignity
           which
           may
           both
           amaze
           the
           Beholders
           and
           those
           on
           whom
           it
           is
           conferred
           *
           .
           To
           be
           made
           the
           Friends
           of
           God
           ,
           is
           truly
           an
           Honour
           to
           our
           Nature
           ,
           nothing
           else
           can
           give
           any
           Lustre
           or
           Glory
           to
           us
           ,
           but
           this
           is
           the
           highest
           can
           be
           aspir'd
           to
           ,
           either
           by
           Angels
           
           or
           Men
           ,
           and
           therefore
           we
           have
           great
           Reason
           to
           cry
           out
           ,
           
             Lord
             ,
             what
             is
             Man
             ,
             that
             thou
             shouldest
             be
             so
             kind
             to
             him
             ?
          
           And
           so
           kind
           too
           after
           he
           had
           turn'd
           Rebel
           and
           Traytor
           is
           indeed
           beyond
           Expression
           .
           
             Behold
             ,
             what
             manner
             of
             love
             the
             father
             hath
             bestowed
             on
             us
             ,
             that
             we
             should
             be
             called
             the
             sons
             of
             God.
             Constantine
          
           had
           good
           Reason
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           he
           gloried
           more
           in
           being
           a
           Member
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           than
           in
           being
           Head
           of
           the
           Empire
           ,
           for
           to
           be
           a
           true
           lively
           Member
           of
           the
           Church
           doth
           unite
           us
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           so
           is
           more
           to
           be
           desired
           than
           the
           greatest
           Dominion
           ,
           or
           an
           universal
           Monarchy
           .
           For
           hereby
           we
           are
           not
           only
           highly
           honoured
           ,
           but
           greatly
           enriched
           ;
           we
           have
           not
           only
           an
           honourable
           Title
           and
           Relation
           conferred
           on
           us
           ,
           but
           also
           the
           largest
           Emolument
           .
           Eliphaz
           advised
           Iob
           to
           seek
           unto
           God
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           be
           relieved
           out
           of
           all
           his
           Trouble
           ,
           and
           if
           he
           got
           him
           his
           Friend
           ,
           he
           told
           him
           he
           should
           be
           
             in
             League
             with
             the
             stones
             of
             the
             Field
             ,
             and
             the
             beasts
             of
             the
             Field
             should
             be
             at
             peace
             with
             him
          
           ;
           for
           God
           will
           certainly
           oblige
           all
           his
           Creatures
           to
           keep
           Peace
           ,
           with
           those
           with
           whom
           he
           is
           at
           Peace
           ,
           as
           a
           King
           maketh
           Peace
           not
           only
           for
           himself
           ,
           but
           for
           all
           his
           People
           ,
           or
           if
           
           he
           let
           any
           of
           them
           break
           Peace
           ,
           it
           is
           that
           he
           may
           make
           those
           his
           beloved
           and
           peculiar
           Friends
           to
           be
           the
           more
           glorious
           by
           gaining
           a
           Victory
           over
           them
           .
           He
           that
           draws
           near
           to
           God
           is
           sure
           of
           his
           Hearts
           wish
           ;
           
             Delight
             thy self
             in
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             he
             shall
             give
             thee
             the
             desires
             of
             thine
             heart
             .
          
           What
           can
           any
           wish
           for
           more
           ,
           than
           what
           an
           infinite
           Wisdom
           can
           contrive
           ,
           an
           infinite
           Power
           act
           ,
           and
           an
           infinite
           Bounty
           bestow
           ?
           Now
           he
           who
           hath
           God
           his
           Friend
           ,
           is
           allied
           to
           infinite
           Power
           ,
           Wisdom
           ,
           and
           Goodness
           ,
           which
           will
           ever
           interess
           themselves
           in
           all
           his
           Concerns
           .
           
             Happy
             are
             the
             People
             whose
             God
             is
             the
             Lord
             ;
             blessed
             is
             the
             Man
             who
             chuses
             God
             for
             his
             Inheritance
             ,
             for
             he
             will
             give
             grace
             and
             glory
             ,
             and
             will
             with-hold
             no
             good
             thing
             from
             him
             .
             All
             things
             shall
             work
             together
             to
             the
             good
             of
             them
             that
             love
             God
             :
          
           Trouble
           as
           well
           as
           Prosperity
           ,
           and
           the
           saddest
           Affliction
           as
           well
           as
           the
           greatest
           outward
           Plenty
           .
           
             Many
             say
             ,
             who
             will
             shew
             us
             any
             good
             ?
          
           But
           saith
           
             David
             ,
             Lord
             lift
             thou
             up
             the
             light
             of
             thy
             Countenance
             upon
             us
             .
             Thou
             hast
             put
             gladness
             in
             my
             heart
             more
             than
             in
             the
             time
             that
             their
             Corn
             and
             Wine
             increased
             .
          
           They
           who
           draw
           near
           to
           God
           have
           Joy
           which
           the
           World
           cannot
           rob
           them
           of
           :
           the
           Ground
           
           of
           their
           Happiness
           and
           Comfort
           is
           not
           liable
           to
           Rapine
           or
           Violence
           ,
           nor
           doth
           it
           ever
           decay
           .
           
             Peace
             I
             leave
             with
             you
             ,
             my
             Peace
             I
             give
             unto
             you
             ,
          
           saith
           
             Christ
             ,
             but
             not
             as
             the
             World
             giveth
             give
             I
             unto
             you
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           he
           gives
           neither
           so
           inconsiderable
           ,
           nor
           yet
           so
           brittle
           and
           uncertain
           a
           Peace
           as
           what
           the
           World
           gives
           ,
           but
           what
           is
           more
           solid
           and
           substantial
           ,
           wherefore
           he
           adds
           ,
           
             let
             not
             your
             hearts
             be
             troubled
             neither
             be
             afraid
             .
          
           If
           we
           have
           Peace
           with
           God
           through
           Christ
           we
           need
           not
           startle
           at
           any
           thing
           ,
           neither
           at
           private
           Personal
           Disasters
           ,
           nor
           at
           publick
           Calamities
           :
           
             Because
             God
             is
             our
             refuge
             and
             present
             help
             .
          
           The
           Children
           of
           God
           cannot
           be
           without
           Crosses
           and
           Afflictions
           ;
           but
           God
           will
           not
           suffer
           these
           to
           marr
           either
           their
           present
           inward
           Comfort
           ,
           or
           after
           Happiness
           ,
           their
           Joy
           cannot
           be
           taken
           from
           them
           .
           He
           will
           let
           them
           be
           tossed
           up
           and
           down
           with
           the
           Waves
           of
           Trouble
           ,
           but
           they
           shall
           not
           be
           swallowed
           up
           ,
           they
           shall
           have
           a
           joyful
           exit
           .
           
             Mark
             the
             perfect
             ,
             and
             behold
             the
             upright
             ,
             for
             the
             latter
             end
             of
             that
             Man
             is
             Peace
             ,
          
           Psal.
           xxxvii
           .
           When
           Men
           draw
           near
           the
           end
           of
           their
           Life
           ,
           when
           their
           Days
           are
           near
           a
           Period
           ,
           whether
           through
           Age
           or
           by
           any
           Accident
           ,
           they
           have
           
           need
           of
           some
           comforting
           Cordial
           to
           keep
           them
           from
           fainting
           ;
           and
           nothing
           is
           possible
           to
           administer
           this
           ,
           but
           the
           Hopes
           of
           Peace
           with
           God.
           The
           Sense
           of
           God's
           Favour
           and
           Love
           will
           make
           Death
           appear
           without
           a
           frightful
           Visage
           ,
           though
           generally
           it
           is
           esteemed
           the
           King
           of
           Terrours
           ;
           this
           will
           make
           one
           to
           be
           so
           far
           from
           abhorring
           Death
           ,
           as
           in
           many
           Cases
           to
           be
           even
           glad
           of
           it
           ,
           because
           it
           opens
           a
           Door
           to
           eternal
           Rest
           ,
           unspeakable
           Joy
           ,
           and
           Fullness
           of
           Glory
           .
           Is
           it
           not
           then
           good
           for
           us
           to
           draw
           near
           to
           God
           ?
        
         
           But
           if
           so
           much
           real
           good
           ,
           as
           thus
           accrues
           by
           drawing
           near
           to
           God
           ,
           be
           not
           Motive
           enough
           to
           engage
           us
           to
           do
           it
           ,
           I
           pray
           consider
           the
           Danger
           of
           neglecting
           it
           ,
           which
           is
           no
           less
           than
           utter
           Misery
           and
           certain
           Destruction
           ,
           for
           
             lo
             they
             that
             are
             far
             from
             thee
             shall
             perish
          
           (
           saith
           the
           Psalmist
           )
           
             thou
             hast
             destroyed
             all
             them
             that
             go
             a
             whoring
             from
             thee
             .
          
           It
           may
           certainly
           be
           matter
           of
           Astonishment
           ,
           how
           Men
           can
           rest
           ,
           be
           merry
           ,
           or
           enjoy
           any
           Quietness
           while
           they
           live
           in
           Enmity
           with
           God
           ,
           and
           have
           no
           Assurance
           of
           Peace
           with
           him
           .
           Men
           are
           troubled
           if
           they
           understand
           any
           Alteration
           of
           their
           King's
           Favour
           toward
           them
           ,
           nay
           if
           but
           some
           
           Difference
           fall
           out
           between
           them
           ,
           and
           some
           Favourite
           of
           the
           Court
           ,
           though
           the
           King's
           Anger
           may
           be
           many
           ways
           avoided
           ,
           and
           that
           before
           the
           Sun
           hath
           finished
           his
           Course
           twice
           ,
           the
           Favourite
           may
           be
           turned
           out
           of
           Court
           ,
           and
           put
           in
           a
           Condition
           which
           obliges
           him
           as
           much
           to
           depend
           on
           others
           ,
           as
           others
           now
           on
           him
           :
           But
           however
           ,
           is
           the
           Wrath
           of
           frail
           mortal
           Man
           so
           much
           to
           be
           feared
           ?
           Is
           their
           Displeasure
           so
           carefully
           to
           be
           avoided
           ?
           And
           should
           the
           Wrath
           of
           God
           be
           little
           regarded
           ?
           How
           much
           more
           Reason
           have
           we
           to
           fear
           God
           than
           Man
           ?
           There
           is
           no
           concealing
           ones
           self
           if
           he
           search
           out
           ,
           nor
           is
           there
           any
           resisting
           his
           Power
           ,
           if
           he
           be
           resolved
           to
           punish
           ,
           and
           
             who
             may
             stand
             before
             him
             if
             his
             anger
             be
             kindled
             but
             a
             little
             .
          
           Ye
           who
           will
           not
           be
           perswaded
           to
           draw
           near
           to
           God
           ,
           how
           think
           ye
           to
           save
           your selves
           ,
           
             how
             can
             ye
             escape
             if
             ye
             neglect
             so
             great
             Salvation
          
           as
           is
           now
           tendered
           you
           ?
           Can
           you
           muster
           Forces
           equal
           in
           Strength
           and
           Number
           unto
           God's
           ?
           And
           if
           you
           cannot
           ,
           why
           do
           you
           not
           seek
           Peace
           before
           he
           come
           in
           Wrath
           to
           revenge
           himself
           ,
           for
           the
           Affront
           you
           have
           done
           him
           in
           rejecting
           so
           great
           Love
           and
           Kindness
           ,
           as
           he
           hath
           proffered
           by
           his
           own
           Son
           ?
           
           Ye
           Atheists
           and
           Prophane
           ,
           who
           now
           laugh
           at
           Religion
           and
           make
           a
           mock
           at
           Sin
           ,
           what
           will
           ye
           do
           or
           say
           for
           your selves
           when
           God
           enters
           into
           Judgment
           with
           you
           ?
           Do
           you
           think
           to
           put
           on
           then
           your
           present
           Boldness
           ,
           and
           unmannerly
           Impudence
           ?
           or
           will
           you
           make
           God
           retire
           by
           your
           Prophane
           drolling
           and
           jesting
           ,
           as
           you
           use
           now
           to
           affright
           all
           sober
           and
           modest
           persons
           from
           your
           Company
           ?
           Then
           your
           Tongues
           will
           be
           bound
           up
           ,
           your
           Wits
           will
           fail
           ,
           
             shame
             shall
             cover
             your
             faces
             ,
             you
             shall
             stand
             trembling
             ,
             and
             shall
             feel
             that
             power
             to
             your
             confusion
             ,
             which
             at
             present
             you
             scorn
             and
             little
             regard
          
           ;
           Ye
           ,
           who
           cannot
           find
           time
           to
           seek
           God
           ,
           who
           have
           no
           leisure
           to
           Pray
           ,
           to
           read
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           or
           to
           attend
           God's
           Publick
           Worship
           or
           Ordinances
           ,
           how
           do
           ye
           think
           to
           come
           off
           ?
           will
           ye
           say
           that
           ye
           had
           your
           Business
           to
           wait
           on
           ,
           that
           ye
           were
           taken
           up
           with
           the
           pursuit
           of
           Honours
           and
           Riches
           ,
           that
           ye
           were
           drawn
           away
           with
           Pleasures
           ,
           with
           Gaming
           and
           Sporting
           ?
           That
           is
           ,
           to
           tell
           him
           plainly
           ,
           you
           loved
           him
           not
           ,
           you
           preferr'd
           all
           things
           before
           him
           ,
           and
           thought
           it
           time
           enough
           to
           seek
           him
           when
           you
           had
           nothing
           else
           to
           do
           .
           Or
           ,
           do
           you
           imagine
           to
           bribe
           him
           ,
           but
           he
           will
           not
           be
           brib'd
           ;
           and
           tho'
           
           he
           could
           ,
           what
           would
           you
           give
           ?
           you
           have
           nothing
           ,
           you
           leave
           all
           behind
           you
           ,
           you
           pass
           naked
           into
           the
           other
           World
           :
           There
           is
           no
           Remedy
           then
           ,
           but
           submit
           you
           must
           ,
           and
           you
           can
           expect
           no
           Mercy
           for
           it
           is
           out
           of
           time
           ,
           and
           when
           it
           was
           offer'd
           ,
           you
           contemn'd
           it
           .
           
             O
             consider
             this
             ,
             ye
             that
             forget
             God
             ,
             lest
             he
             tear
             you
             in
             pieces
             ,
             when
             there
             shall
             be
             none
             to
             deliver
             !
          
           Now
           is
           the
           acceptable
           time
           ,
           now
           is
           the
           day
           of
           Salvation
           ,
           now
           you
           may
           have
           Peace
           ;
           be
           wise
           therefore
           ,
           and
           let
           not
           such
           opportunities
           slip
           ,
           but
           
             seek
             the
             Lord
             while
             he
             may
             be
             found
             ,
             and
             call
             upon
             him
             while
             he
             is
             near
             .
             Draw
             near
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             he
             will
             draw
             near
             to
             you
             .
             Cleanse
             your
             hands
             ,
             ye
             sinners
             ,
             and
             purifie
             your
             hearts
             ,
             ye
             double
             minded
             .
          
        
         
           I
           have
           now
           spoken
           to
           the
           Exhortation
           ,
           and
           proposed
           what
           may
           make
           it
           take
           effect
           ,
           and
           I
           hope
           you
           are
           thereby
           moved
           to
           draw
           near
           to
           God.
           It
           follows
           
           next
           ,
           that
           we
           consider
           the
           manner
           how
           we
           should
           draw
           near
           ,
           for
           this
           we
           should
           also
           look
           to
           ,
           otherwise
           we
           will
           be
           disappointed
           of
           Peace
           with
           God.
           He
           is
           ready
           and
           willing
           to
           accept
           of
           any
           who
           come
           aright
           as
           they
           ought
           ,
           
             He
             that
             cometh
             to
             me
             ,
             I
             will
             in
             no
             ways
             cast
             out
             ,
          
           Joh.
           6.
           37.
           
           But
           yet
           every
           drawing
           
           near
           will
           not
           find
           acceptance
           ,
           some
           come
           and
           are
           rejected
           ,
           not
           for
           the
           want
           of
           good
           will
           on
           God's
           part
           ,
           but
           for
           the
           want
           of
           those
           Qualifications
           and
           Conditions
           on
           their
           own
           ,
           which
           are
           necessary
           and
           requisite
           to
           recommend
           them
           to
           the
           favour
           of
           God.
           
           
        
         
           Now
           what
           these
           are
           the
           Apostle
           shews
           you
           here
           .
           The
           first
           is
           ,
           
             a
             true
             Heart
          
           .
           The
           Heart
           is
           not
           made
           mention
           of
           ,
           with
           a
           design
           to
           exclude
           the
           Body
           ,
           for
           that
           is
           also
           required
           ,
           as
           appears
           by
           what
           follows
           :
           But
           because
           God
           is
           
             a
             Spirit
             who
             searcheth
             the
             heart
             and
             trieth
             the
             reins
             ,
          
           who
           knoweth
           the
           inward
           Thoughts
           of
           Man
           ,
           the
           inward
           Temper
           and
           Disposition
           of
           their
           Minds
           ,
           and
           with
           what
           Designs
           and
           Affections
           they
           present
           themselves
           before
           him
           ,
           therefore
           the
           Heart
           is
           in
           the
           first
           place
           mentioned
           ,
           that
           Men
           may
           not
           presume
           to
           mock
           God
           by
           outward
           Fawnings
           and
           Caresses
           ,
           whiles
           in
           their
           Hearts
           they
           have
           no
           true
           Kindness
           for
           him
           ,
           nor
           sincere
           Love
           to
           him
           .
           God
           will
           not
           value
           the
           Bowings
           and
           Prostrations
           of
           Mens
           Bodies
           ,
           their
           sad
           Looks
           ,
           mournful
           Tone
           ,
           fair
           Words
           and
           Professions
           ,
           if
           these
           proceed
           not
           from
           the
           Heart
           ,
           and
           be
           not
           the
           real
           intimations
           of
           the
           inward
           Purposes
           and
           
           Affections
           of
           their
           Soul
           :
           But
           if
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           these
           ,
           they
           retain
           any
           secret
           aversion
           to
           God
           ,
           his
           Will
           ,
           or
           his
           Ways
           ;
           or
           if
           there
           lurks
           with
           them
           some
           love
           and
           inclination
           to
           what
           offends
           him
           ,
           then
           he
           will
           abhor
           them
           and
           all
           their
           Offers
           and
           Services
           .
           
             This
             people
             draweth
             nigh
          
           
           
             unto
             me
             with
             their
             mouth
             ,
             and
             honoureth
             me
             with
             their
             lips
             ,
             but
             their
             heart
             is
             far
             from
             me
             ,
             therefore
             ,
          
           saith
           God
           ,
           
             in
             vain
             do
             they
             worship
             me
             .
          
           There
           is
           no
           true
           Friendship
           where
           there
           is
           not
           an
           Union
           and
           closing
           of
           Hearts
           :
           Indeed
           ,
           sometimes
           Enemies
           will
           meet
           ,
           shake
           hands
           ,
           and
           make
           many
           fair
           Protestations
           ,
           and
           yet
           their
           old
           Grudge
           and
           Quarrel
           will
           continue
           ,
           which
           cannot
           be
           reckoned
           a
           cordial
           reconciliation
           ,
           it
           's
           only
           a
           patcht
           agreement
           to
           please
           some
           third
           Person
           ,
           or
           to
           shun
           some
           present
           inconvenience
           ,
           which
           will
           never
           last
           .
           But
           as
           there
           is
           nothing
           to
           oblige
           God
           to
           patch
           up
           a
           Peace
           with
           us
           ,
           against
           his
           Will
           ,
           or
           contrary
           to
           his
           Honour
           ;
           so
           there
           is
           no
           Peace
           with
           him
           who
           is
           the
           Father
           of
           Spirits
           ,
           but
           when
           it
           is
           with
           the
           Heart
           ,
           neither
           will
           he
           look
           favourably
           upon
           any
           heart
           ,
           except
           a
           true
           heart
           ,
           that
           is
           a
           sincere
           heart
           ,
           free
           of
           Hypocrisie
           and
           Deceit
           ,
           he
           who
           draws
           near
           to
           God
           
           must
           be
           like
           
             Nathaniel
             ,
             a
             true
             Israelite
             in
             whom
             there
             is
             no
             guile
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           who
           sincerely
           and
           in
           good
           earnest
           loves
           and
           desires
           that
           which
           he
           professeth
           ,
           and
           pretends
           to
           seek
           .
           One
           Man
           may
           deceive
           another
           ,
           he
           may
           make
           him
           believe
           what
           is
           not
           in
           his
           Mind
           ;
           for
           the
           East
           is
           not
           more
           distant
           from
           the
           West
           ,
           than
           sometimes
           the
           Heart
           of
           Man
           is
           from
           his
           Mouth
           ,
           his
           Intention
           and
           Affection
           from
           his
           Words
           and
           Actions
           .
           But
           be
           not
           deceived
           ,
           God
           will
           not
           be
           mocked
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           deluding
           of
           him
           into
           a
           belief
           of
           what
           is
           not
           really
           true
           ,
           he
           knows
           well
           enough
           whether
           we
           be
           ingenuous
           ;
           and
           if
           Ingenuity
           be
           wanting
           ,
           he
           will
           have
           nothing
           to
           do
           with
           us
           .
           As
           false
           deceitful
           Friends
           are
           more
           odious
           than
           profess'd
           Enemies
           ,
           so
           God
           hates
           Hypocrites
           as
           much
           ,
           nay
           ,
           more
           than
           Prophane
           Persons
           :
           For
           in
           Scripture
           the
           portion
           of
           Hypocrites
           is
           mentioned
           as
           the
           dreadfullest
           Punishment
           ,
           
             they
             shall
             have
             their
             portion
             with
             hypocrites
             ,
          
           as
           if
           that
           were
           the
           very
           height
           of
           Misery
           .
           If
           then
           ye
           draw
           near
           to
           God
           ,
           see
           that
           it
           be
           with
           true
           hearts
           ,
           for
           
             he
             desires
             truth
             in
             the
             inward
             parts
             .
          
           Now
           ,
           what
           one
           seeks
           sincerely
           and
           in
           good
           earnest
           ,
           he
           values
           and
           prizeth
           highly
           ,
           he
           will
           spare
           nothing
           
           within
           his
           Power
           to
           the
           obtaining
           it
           ,
           and
           will
           labour
           to
           remove
           whatever
           may
           obstruct
           it
           :
           Thus
           he
           who
           sincerely
           seeks
           and
           desires
           Health
           ,
           will
           be
           at
           any
           cost
           or
           pains
           for
           it
           ,
           will
           cautiously
           guard
           against
           that
           dyet
           ,
           and
           weather
           ,
           places
           ,
           or
           what
           else
           may
           prejudge
           it
           .
           And
           he
           who
           is
           covetous
           reckons
           little
           of
           the
           greatest
           toil
           and
           drudgery
           if
           gainful
           ,
           nothing
           is
           sordid
           to
           him
           which
           brings
           Profit
           ,
           and
           he
           avoids
           and
           hates
           all
           actions
           and
           places
           which
           call
           him
           to
           lay
           out
           Money
           ;
           the
           like
           may
           be
           said
           of
           other
           things
           .
           And
           hereby
           we
           may
           know
           whether
           we
           seek
           God
           with
           a
           true
           heart
           :
           Do
           we
           in
           our
           hearts
           love
           God
           ,
           and
           value
           him
           aright
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           above
           all
           things
           ?
           Can
           we
           prize
           God
           as
           a
           chief
           Treasure
           ,
           and
           count
           all
           things
           else
           in
           comparison
           
             as
             but
             loss
             and
             dung
          
           ?
           Are
           we
           ready
           to
           part
           with
           any
           thing
           rather
           than
           lose
           him
           or
           his
           favour
           !
           Do
           we
           hate
           whatever
           offends
           him
           ,
           and
           is
           inconsistent
           with
           fellowship
           with
           him
           ?
           Can
           we
           freely
           embrace
           his
           Will
           ,
           his
           Ways
           ,
           his
           Word
           ,
           which
           are
           inseparable
           from
           him
           ?
           In
           a
           word
           ,
           do
           we
           love
           what
           he
           loves
           ,
           and
           hate
           what
           he
           hates
           ,
           and
           are
           his
           thoughts
           our
           thoughts
           ?
           If
           so
           ,
           then
           our
           hearts
           are
           true
           to
           God
           ,
           but
           otherwise
           they
           are
           
           not
           right
           ,
           they
           are
           not
           according
           to
           God's
           Heart
           ,
           and
           while
           they
           continue
           so
           ,
           no
           Peace
           and
           Reconciliation
           can
           be
           expected
           .
           Many
           draw
           near
           to
           God
           ,
           as
           the
           Children
           of
           Israel
           came
           out
           of
           Aegypt
           ,
           they
           came
           forth
           with
           their
           Bodies
           ,
           but
           they
           left
           their
           hearts
           behind
           them
           ;
           and
           ,
           though
           they
           were
           necessitated
           to
           move
           forwards
           ,
           yet
           it
           was
           still
           with
           reluctancy
           ,
           and
           they
           would
           fain
           have
           return'd
           to
           the
           Onions
           and
           Flesh-pots
           of
           Egypt
           ;
           so
           many
           draw
           near
           to
           God
           ,
           but
           not
           cordially
           ,
           't
           is
           somewhat
           unwillingly
           ,
           for
           they
           would
           be
           content
           to
           be
           freed
           of
           the
           necessity
           of
           seeking
           God
           ;
           and
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           their
           Religious
           Services
           they
           remember
           the
           Pleasures
           of
           Sin
           with
           some
           delight
           ,
           they
           cast
           favourable
           glances
           upon
           them
           ,
           and
           wish
           for
           a
           freedom
           to
           enjoy
           them
           .
           God
           knows
           this
           ,
           and
           do
           you
           think
           he
           will
           be
           pleased
           ?
           Will
           he
           accept
           of
           such
           Persons
           ?
           No
           certainly
           ,
           the
           fate
           of
           these
           Israelites
           tells
           us
           their
           Doom
           ,
           for
           as
           those
           whose
           hearts
           were
           so
           glewed
           to
           Egypt
           ,
           and
           who
           in
           their
           heart
           despised
           Canaan
           ,
           were
           never
           suffered
           to
           enter
           it
           ,
           or
           to
           taste
           the
           Pleasures
           thereof
           :
           So
           Hypocrites
           ,
           such
           as
           do
           not
           willingly
           and
           cordially
           draw
           near
           to
           God
           ,
           shall
           never
           find
           
           Grace
           in
           his
           sight
           ,
           they
           shall
           never
           be
           admitted
           into
           the
           Holy
           of
           Holies
           ,
           but
           shall
           be
           for
           ever
           thrust
           out
           .
        
         
           The
           second
           Thing
           required
           in
           those
           
           who
           draw
           near
           to
           God
           ,
           is
           ,
           That
           they
           approach
           
             in
             full
             assurance
             of
             Faith.
          
           In
           the
           Original
           it
           is
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           which
           Phrase
           is
           Metaphorical
           alluding
           to
           the
           Practice
           of
           Mariners
           ,
           who
           when
           they
           are
           bound
           towards
           any
           Port
           ,
           use
           so
           to
           order
           their
           Sails
           that
           the
           Wind
           may
           extend
           and
           fill
           them
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           they
           may
           have
           a
           pleasant
           and
           speedy
           passage
           ,
           for
           when
           the
           Sails
           flap
           and
           are
           not
           filled
           with
           the
           Wind
           ,
           the
           Ship
           neither
           makes
           speed
           ,
           nor
           keeps
           an
           even
           course
           .
           Now
           seeing
           it
           is
           Faith
           which
           brings
           us
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           makes
           our
           Union
           with
           him
           ;
           for
           
             without
             faith
             it
             is
             impossible
             to
             please
             God
             ,
             for
             he
             that
             cometh
             to
             him
             must
             believe
             that
             he
             is
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             is
             a
             rewarder
             of
             those
             who
             diligently
             seek
             him
             ,
          
           as
           the
           same
           Apostle
           tells
           us
           hereafter
           ,
           Chap.
           xi
           .
           6.
           and
           in
           the
           Third
           of
           this
           Epistle
           ,
           he
           plainly
           declares
           ,
           that
           to
           have
           
             an
             evil
             heart
             of
             unbelief
          
           ,
           is
           
             to
             depart
             from
             the
             living
             God
             ,
          
           and
           that
           
             some
             could
             not
             enter
             into
             God's
             rest
             because
             of
             unbelief
             :
          
           Now
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           seeing
           it
           is
           so
           ,
           seeing
           Faith
           is
           thus
           necessary
           to
           lead
           us
           to
           God
           ,
           
           therefore
           in
           the
           Text
           't
           is
           required
           that
           we
           be
           
             full
             of
             Faith
          
           ,
           that
           we
           let
           Faith
           actuate
           all
           the
           Powers
           and
           Faculties
           of
           our
           Souls
           ,
           and
           enliven
           all
           our
           Actions
           ,
           that
           like
           a
           Ship
           whose
           Sails
           are
           full
           blown
           ,
           we
           may
           hold
           a
           steady
           and
           pleasant
           Course
           ,
           and
           at
           last
           obtain
           a
           safe
           and
           happy
           Arrival
           at
           that
           high
           and
           holy
           Port
           we
           would
           be
           at
           :
           
             We
             are
             justified
             by
             Faith
             ,
             and
             have
             Peace
             with
             God
             through
             our
             Lord
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
          
           Rom.
           v.
           1.
           
        
         
           If
           you
           would
           know
           particularly
           what
           
           this
           Faith
           is
           ,
           it
           comprehends
           two
           things
           .
           First
           ,
           A
           Belief
           of
           the
           Mysteries
           of
           the
           Gospel
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           A
           Belief
           of
           our
           Acceptance
           with
           God.
           First
           ,
           Our
           Faith
           must
           respect
           the
           Mysteries
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           these
           we
           are
           to
           look
           upon
           as
           certain
           and
           undoubted
           Truths
           ;
           and
           that
           they
           are
           so
           ,
           might
           be
           easily
           made
           out
           .
           If
           I
           were
           speaking
           to
           Infidels
           ,
           I
           could
           clearly
           shew
           that
           the
           Gospel
           is
           no
           human
           Device
           ,
           no
           cunningly
           devised
           Fable
           ,
           but
           a
           thing
           most
           sure
           and
           faithful
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           worthy
           of
           all
           acceptation
           ,
           it
           being
           every
           way
           agreeable
           to
           the
           Nature
           and
           Majesty
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           having
           clear
           Prophesies
           going
           before
           ,
           and
           manifold
           undoubted
           Miracles
           following
           after
           ,
           to
           
           testifie
           that
           it
           is
           from
           God
           :
           But
           seeing
           my
           Auditory
           is
           Christian
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           need
           of
           proving
           what
           they
           already
           profess
           to
           believe
           ,
           at
           least
           such
           a
           Discourse
           would
           not
           be
           pertinent
           at
           this
           time
           :
           But
           we
           ought
           not
           to
           consider
           the
           Mysteries
           of
           the
           Gospel
           as
           Truths
           only
           ,
           but
           as
           Truths
           of
           the
           greatest
           Importance
           and
           Concernment
           ,
           Great
           (
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           )
           
             is
             the
             mystery
             of
             godliness
          
           ;
           't
           is
           not
           only
           true
           ,
           but
           a
           great
           weighty
           Truth
           ,
           in
           which
           the
           Wisdom
           ,
           the
           Power
           and
           all
           the
           Attributes
           of
           God
           are
           contained
           ,
           and
           which
           shews
           to
           Sinners
           the
           way
           how
           they
           should
           recover
           themselves
           ,
           and
           be
           saved
           from
           the
           Wrath
           that
           is
           to
           come
           .
           
             This
             is
             life
             eternal
             to
             know
             thee
             ,
             the
             only
             true
             God
             ,
             and
             Iesus
             Christ
             whom
             thou
             hast
             sent
             .
          
           Wherefore
           if
           we
           believe
           this
           ,
           our
           thoughts
           should
           be
           much
           taken
           up
           therewith
           ,
           we
           should
           frequently
           contemplate
           these
           Mysteries
           ,
           and
           be
           over-joyed
           with
           the
           Contemplation
           of
           them
           .
           I
           believe
           the
           Wars
           of
           
             Iulius
             Coesar
          
           ,
           the
           Discoveries
           of
           the
           Indies
           ,
           those
           Transactions
           of
           Foreign
           Princes
           reported
           in
           our
           Gazettes
           and
           News-Letters
           ,
           and
           many
           other
           things
           ,
           but
           I
           think
           it
           not
           worth
           the
           while
           to
           ruminate
           much
           on
           these
           things
           ,
           I
           do
           not
           
           make
           it
           my
           Business
           to
           consider
           them
           ,
           and
           to
           talk
           of
           them
           ,
           because
           I
           do
           not
           look
           upon
           them
           as
           matters
           of
           such
           moment
           in
           themselves
           ,
           or
           of
           such
           concernment
           to
           me
           :
           But
           believing
           the
           Truth
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           and
           knowing
           the
           importance
           of
           what
           is
           revealed
           therein
           ,
           I
           find
           it
           my
           duty
           to
           esteem
           it
           as
           my
           necessary
           Food
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           is
           as
           proper
           and
           necessary
           to
           refresh
           my
           Soul
           with
           serious
           and
           daily
           Meditations
           thereof
           ,
           as
           to
           give
           my
           Body
           those
           repasts
           which
           Nature
           daily
           calls
           for
           :
           This
           made
           our
           Apostle
           
             desire
             to
             know
             nothing
             save
             Iesus
             Christ
             and
             him
             crucified
             ,
          
           and
           to
           say
           ,
           
             doubtless
             I
             count
             all
             things
             but
             loss
             ,
             for
             the
             excellency
             of
             the
             knowledge
             of
             Christ
             Iesus
             my
             Lord
             ,
             for
             whom
             I
             have
             suffered
             the
             loss
             of
             all
             things
             ,
             and
             do
             count
             them
             but
             dung
             that
             I
             may
             win
             Christ.
             
          
        
         
           And
           as
           such
           a
           Faith
           is
           required
           in
           all
           the
           Mysteries
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           so
           more
           particularly
           in
           the
           Mystery
           of
           the
           Cross
           ,
           the
           Death
           and
           Sufferings
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           and
           that
           Satisfaction
           he
           has
           made
           thereby
           for
           Sin
           :
           These
           we
           should
           have
           an
           Eye
           to
           all
           in
           our
           Addresses
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           more
           especially
           such
           solemn
           Addresses
           as
           those
           we
           are
           now
           to
           make
           .
           For
           he
           who
           believes
           this
           relies
           thereon
           ,
           and
           by
           vertue
           
           thereof
           draws
           near
           to
           God
           ,
           does
           confess
           himself
           a
           great
           Sinner
           ,
           that
           it
           had
           been
           just
           for
           God
           to
           have
           damned
           him
           eternally
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           only
           for
           the
           sake
           of
           Christ
           he
           is
           saved
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Wisdom
           and
           Mercy
           of
           God
           is
           highly
           to
           be
           magnified
           ,
           in
           finding
           out
           such
           excellent
           Means
           and
           Methods
           for
           the
           Salvation
           of
           Man
           ,
           and
           by
           such
           Acknowledgments
           the
           greatest
           Sinner
           endears
           himself
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           conciliates
           his
           Favour
           and
           Kindness
           :
           But
           he
           who
           denies
           this
           ,
           or
           has
           no
           respect
           thereto
           when
           he
           draws
           near
           to
           God
           ,
           must
           either
           not
           own
           himself
           a
           Sinner
           ,
           or
           not
           think
           it
           necessary
           to
           satisfie
           God's
           Justice
           ,
           or
           to
           repair
           his
           Honour
           which
           is
           provoked
           and
           affronted
           by
           Sin
           ,
           or
           he
           must
           not
           believe
           that
           Jesus
           Christ
           hath
           done
           this
           for
           us
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           is
           the
           only
           Mediator
           betwixt
           God
           and
           Man
           ,
           but
           must
           fancy
           he
           can
           come
           to
           God
           by
           himself
           ,
           or
           through
           some
           other
           besides
           Christ
           ,
           and
           which
           soever
           of
           these
           perswasions
           he
           has
           ,
           he
           is
           so
           far
           from
           finding
           acceptance
           ,
           that
           he
           at
           once
           both
           exasperates
           God
           ,
           and
           provoketh
           him
           who
           had
           undertaken
           to
           make
           his
           Peace
           ,
           and
           who
           only
           could
           do
           it
           :
           
             I
             am
             the
             way
             ,
             the
             truth
             and
             the
             life
             ;
             no
             man
             cometh
             to
             the
             Father
             but
          
           
           
             by
             me
          
           ;
           therefore
           it
           's
           said
           ,
           
             He
             that
             believeth
             on
             him
             is
             not
             condemned
             ,
             but
             he
             that
             believeth
             not
             is
             condemned
             already
             ,
             because
             he
             hath
             not
             believed
             in
             the
             name
             of
             the
             only
             begotten
             Son
             of
             God.
             
          
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           I
           told
           you
           the
           Faith
           here
           
           required
           must
           also
           have
           a
           respect
           to
           our
           acceptance
           with
           God
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           we
           must
           not
           only
           be
           firmly
           perswaded
           of
           God's
           Mercy
           ,
           and
           his
           good
           Will
           to
           save
           Sinners
           :
           But
           that
           we
           our selves
           in
           particular
           shall
           find
           Grace
           in
           his
           Sight
           ,
           if
           we
           approach
           as
           we
           ought
           ,
           and
           bring
           no
           Impediment
           along
           with
           us
           ,
           and
           't
           would
           seem
           the
           Translators
           of
           our
           Bible
           have
           chiefly
           respected
           this
           act
           of
           Faith
           in
           the
           Translation
           of
           this
           Text.
           Christ
           required
           of
           all
           those
           who
           came
           to
           him
           to
           be
           cured
           of
           their
           bodily
           Distempers
           ,
           Faith
           both
           in
           his
           Power
           and
           good
           Will.
           And
           
           St.
           Matthew
           tells
           us
           ,
           
             He
             did
             no
             mighty
             works
             in
             his
             own
             countrey
             ,
             because
             of
             their
             unbelief
             .
          
           St.
           Mark
           saith
           further
           ,
           
             that
             he
          
           
           
             could
             not
             do
             it
          
           ;
           Which
           we
           are
           not
           so
           to
           understand
           ,
           as
           if
           our
           Lord's
           Power
           could
           be
           restrained
           by
           any
           ,
           or
           that
           he
           depended
           upon
           Men
           for
           the
           exercise
           thereof
           ,
           but
           only
           that
           the
           want
           of
           this
           Faith
           rendred
           those
           Men
           unworthy
           of
           his
           Benefits
           ,
           and
           indisposed
           them
           for
           receiving
           
           them
           .
           And
           as
           these
           temporal
           and
           bodily
           Benefits
           were
           not
           commonly
           conferred
           without
           this
           precious
           Faith
           ,
           so
           neither
           will
           spiritual
           and
           temporal
           Blessings
           ,
           as
           Mercy
           and
           Salvation
           ,
           be
           granted
           except
           to
           those
           who
           are
           disposed
           for
           them
           by
           earnest
           Desires
           ,
           and
           a
           sincere
           belief
           of
           God's
           being
           ready
           and
           willing
           to
           bestow
           them
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           if
           they
           be
           given
           to
           any
           other
           ,
           't
           is
           not
           according
           to
           those
           ordinary
           Rules
           and
           Methods
           of
           the
           Dispensation
           of
           Grace
           which
           we
           ought
           to
           walk
           by
           ;
           For
           this
           Faith
           is
           always
           required
           as
           a
           necessary
           condition
           ,
           
             All
             things
             whatsoever
             ye
             shall
             ask
             in
             prayer
             ,
          
           
           
             believing
             ,
             ye
             shall
             receive
          
           ,
           saith
           Christ.
           And
           St.
           Iames
           saith
           ,
           
             Let
             not
             that
             man
             ,
             who
             wanteth
             Faith
             ,
             think
             that
             he
             shall
             receive
             any
             thing
             of
             the
             Lord.
          
           This
           Faith
           is
           requisite
           both
           to
           animate
           our
           Endeavours
           after
           the
           means
           of
           Grace
           and
           Salvation
           ,
           and
           also
           to
           excite
           God's
           love
           ,
           and
           to
           encline
           him
           to
           be
           merciful
           to
           us
           .
           'T
           is
           natural
           to
           love
           those
           who
           put
           confidence
           in
           us
           ,
           and
           he
           has
           no
           spark
           of
           generosity
           who
           will
           not
           do
           his
           utmost
           for
           those
           who
           altogether
           rely
           on
           him
           ;
           if
           a
           Sinner
           can
           confide
           in
           God
           ,
           notwithstanding
           that
           he
           hath
           offended
           him
           ,
           if
           he
           throw
           himself
           at
           his
           Feet
           ,
           and
           can
           
           but
           believe
           that
           God
           has
           so
           much
           Mercy
           as
           to
           forgive
           him
           all
           his
           Sins
           ,
           and
           upon
           his
           Repentance
           to
           receive
           him
           into
           Favour
           for
           the
           sake
           of
           Christ
           :
           He
           by
           this
           act
           so
           honoureth
           God
           ,
           and
           so
           obligeth
           him
           to
           Mercy
           by
           his
           trust
           in
           him
           ,
           that
           he
           will
           not
           ,
           he
           cannot
           abandon
           him
           .
           This
           is
           set
           forth
           to
           us
           in
           the
           Parable
           of
           the
           Prodigal
           ,
           for
           when
           the
           Penitent
           
             Son
             was
             yet
             a
             great
             way
             off
             ,
             his
             Father
             saw
             him
             ,
             and
             had
             compassion
             ,
             and
             ran
             and
             fell
             on
             his
             neck
             and
             kissed
             him
             .
          
           And
           as
           this
           Faith
           enclines
           God
           to
           Mercy
           ,
           so
           it
           animates
           our
           Endeavours
           ,
           it
           excites
           and
           quickens
           us
           to
           a
           cheerful
           Performance
           of
           all
           the
           Means
           and
           Conditions
           of
           Salvation
           .
           The
           Husbandman
           soweth
           when
           he
           has
           Hope
           ,
           and
           the
           Merchant
           Tradeth
           when
           he
           has
           Hope
           of
           Gain
           ,
           and
           every
           Man
           plyeth
           heartily
           what
           he
           believes
           will
           succeed
           :
           but
           Men
           are
           discouraged
           ,
           and
           made
           to
           give
           over
           their
           Endeavours
           ,
           when
           they
           take
           up
           a
           Perswasion
           that
           they
           shall
           but
           labour
           in
           vain
           .
           
             A
             double
             minded
             man
          
           (
           saith
           St.
           Iames
           )
           that
           is
           one
           who
           hangs
           in
           suspence
           ,
           who
           is
           tossed
           with
           Doubts
           and
           Fears
           ,
           
             he
             is
             unstable
             in
             all
             his
             ways
             .
          
           Such
           an
           one
           is
           inconstant
           ,
           he
           pursues
           not
           his
           Enterprizes
           ,
           but
           desists
           ;
           
             he
             is
             not
             steadfast
          
           
           
             and
             unmoveable
             ,
             and
             always
             abounding
             in
             the
             work
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
          
           as
           every
           one
           ought
           to
           be
           ,
           and
           as
           he
           will
           be
           who
           knows
           and
           believes
           that
           his
           Labour
           is
           not
           in
           vain
           .
        
         
           When
           therefore
           we
           draw
           near
           to
           God
           ,
           let
           us
           do
           it
           in
           this
           full
           Assurance
           of
           Faith
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           do
           it
           heartily
           ,
           so
           as
           to
           please
           God
           ;
           let
           us
           not
           entertain
           Doubts
           and
           Fears
           which
           but
           disquiet
           our
           own
           Minds
           ,
           and
           cast
           dishonour
           upon
           God.
           Would
           not
           a
           Servant
           reflect
           either
           upon
           the
           Ability
           or
           Honesty
           of
           his
           Master
           ,
           if
           he
           questioned
           his
           Reward
           for
           the
           sincere
           Performance
           of
           his
           Service
           ?
           If
           ye
           who
           are
           evil
           and
           sinful
           ,
           think
           your selves
           oblig'd
           to
           love
           and
           be
           faithful
           to
           those
           who
           seek
           to
           please
           you
           ,
           will
           not
           God
           ,
           think
           you
           ,
           be
           more
           faithful
           and
           just
           to
           forgive
           us
           ,
           and
           to
           receive
           us
           into
           his
           Favour
           if
           we
           approve
           our selves
           unto
           him
           ?
           Is
           there
           any
           thing
           surer
           than
           his
           Word
           ?
           Are
           not
           all
           his
           Promises
           Yea
           and
           Amen
           ?
           Why
           art
           thou
           perplext
           ?
           Why
           art
           thou
           cast
           down
           ,
           O
           my
           Soul
           ?
           Wouldst
           thou
           be
           reading
           thy
           Destiny
           in
           the
           hidden
           Books
           of
           Fate
           ?
           Wouldst
           thou
           fain
           know
           what
           these
           secret
           Decrees
           say
           of
           thee
           ?
           O
           foolish
           Soul
           Why
           so
           curious
           to
           know
           things
           too
           high
           for
           thee
           ,
           which
           are
           hid
           from
           
           thee
           ,
           and
           therefore
           hid
           because
           the
           Knowledge
           of
           them
           is
           of
           no
           Use
           to
           thee
           ,
           nor
           would
           it
           give
           thee
           any
           Satisfaction
           ?
           Whatever
           be
           the
           secret
           Decrees
           ,
           they
           do
           not
           ,
           they
           cannot
           contradict
           those
           Eternal
           and
           Immutable
           Purposes
           which
           are
           revealed
           ,
           viz.
           That
           they
           who
           repent
           and
           believe
           ,
           and
           obey
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           shall
           be
           saved
           ;
           this
           Sentence
           cannot
           be
           reversed
           .
           Believest
           thou
           this
           ?
           if
           you
           believe
           ,
           do
           accordingly
           ,
           and
           there
           is
           no
           Cause
           of
           Fear
           ;
           whatever
           come
           of
           others
           ,
           you
           are
           surely
           predestinated
           to
           Eternal
           Life
           .
           If
           thou
           canst
           believe
           ,
           all
           things
           are
           possible
           .
           
             Blessed
             are
             they
             who
             believe
             ,
             for
             there
             shall
             be
             a
             performance
             of
             those
             things
             which
             are
             told
             them
             of
             the
             Lord.
          
           Some
           are
           not
           contented
           with
           this
           Assurance
           ,
           That
           God
           has
           certainly
           declared
           his
           infallible
           Purpose
           of
           accepting
           returning
           Sinners
           ,
           but
           they
           would
           be
           infallibly
           assured
           that
           they
           themselves
           are
           actually
           accepted
           and
           justified
           ,
           which
           I
           confess
           would
           be
           a
           great
           Comfort
           ,
           neither
           do
           I
           doubt
           but
           some
           Men
           have
           this
           Infallible
           Assurance
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           an
           unreasonable
           and
           preposterous
           thing
           for
           any
           to
           expect
           it
           at
           their
           first
           Approaches
           to
           God
           ;
           or
           in
           the
           beginnings
           of
           their
           Conversion
           .
           This
           were
           to
           ask
           Fruit
           before
           
           the
           due
           time
           ,
           as
           if
           one
           should
           seek
           Fruit
           on
           the
           Tree
           he
           hath
           but
           newly
           planted
           .
           This
           Assurance
           never
           goes
           before
           our
           Reconciliation
           to
           God
           ,
           though
           sometimes
           of
           his
           extraordinary
           Mercy
           it
           may
           follow
           after
           ;
           and
           therefore
           we
           cannot
           expect
           it
           ,
           let
           us
           desire
           it
           never
           so
           much
           until
           we
           have
           really
           performed
           the
           Conditions
           here
           required
           .
           If
           thy
           Assurance
           be
           built
           on
           another
           Foundation
           ,
           't
           is
           not
           to
           be
           trusted
           to
           ;
           and
           if
           thou
           knowest
           that
           this
           Foundation
           is
           laid
           ,
           if
           thou
           canst
           say
           that
           in
           all
           Sincerity
           thou
           hast
           done
           what
           was
           sought
           of
           thee
           ,
           what
           makes
           thee
           not
           to
           have
           a
           rational
           and
           comfortable
           Assurance
           ?
           All
           Doubts
           of
           our
           Salvation
           should
           only
           arise
           from
           our
           Doubts
           of
           performing
           our
           part
           :
           And
           if
           upon
           a
           strict
           and
           impartial
           Examination
           of
           our selves
           ,
           we
           find
           that
           we
           have
           performed
           our
           part
           ,
           then
           we
           ought
           to
           have
           such
           a
           comfortable
           Degree
           of
           Assurance
           as
           may
           quiet
           our
           Consciences
           ,
           and
           support
           us
           against
           our
           natural
           Fears
           ,
           because
           God
           cannot
           but
           perform
           his
           most
           gracious
           Promises
           .
           But
           that
           particular
           ,
           infallible
           sort
           of
           Assurance
           ,
           which
           some
           Men
           cannot
           be
           satisfied
           unless
           they
           have
           ,
           is
           an
           extraordinary
           Gift
           ,
           which
           God
           is
           pleased
           sometimes
           to
           give
           ,
           tho'
           
           he
           is
           not
           bound
           to
           give
           it
           .
           He
           hath
           sometimes
           refreshed
           the
           Souls
           of
           Martyrs
           and
           Confessors
           with
           it
           ,
           to
           support
           them
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           their
           Torments
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           not
           of
           ordinary
           Dispensation
           ,
           and
           therefore
           not
           to
           be
           expected
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           a
           miraculous
           Gift
           ,
           which
           is
           not
           to
           be
           asked
           ,
           but
           with
           great
           Submission
           to
           the
           Will
           of
           God
           ,
           who
           knows
           when
           it
           is
           fit
           for
           the
           Support
           and
           Consolation
           of
           a
           pious
           Soul.
           But
           to
           proceed
           ,
           
        
         
           The
           Third
           Qualification
           here
           ,
           is
           that
           we
           have
           
             our
             hearts
             sprinkled
             from
             an
             evil
             conscience
             ,
          
           which
           with
           what
           follows
           is
           the
           inseparable
           Effect
           of
           the
           two
           former
           ;
           they
           cannot
           be
           first
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           cannot
           be
           without
           them
           ;
           we
           must
           have
           true
           and
           believing
           Hearts
           ,
           before
           we
           can
           be
           
             sprinkled
             from
             an
             evil
             conscience
          
           ,
           or
           
             have
             our
             bodies
             washen
          
           ,
           but
           once
           having
           this
           ,
           the
           other
           will
           follow
           ,
           for
           Light
           and
           Heat
           may
           be
           as
           well
           disjoined
           from
           the
           Sun
           ,
           as
           Purity
           of
           Heart
           and
           Holiness
           of
           Life
           from
           true
           Faith
           and
           a
           sincere
           Mind
           to
           God.
           Many
           pretend
           Faith
           ,
           but
           
             the
             tree
             is
             known
             by
             its
             fruit
             ,
          
           hereby
           may
           it
           be
           known
           whether
           thy
           Faith
           be
           good
           ,
           if
           so
           be
           thy
           
             heart
             be
             sprinkled
             from
             an
             evil
             conscience
             .
          
           In
           this
           Speech
           the
           
           Apostle
           alludes
           to
           the
           Rites
           and
           Ceremonies
           under
           the
           Law
           :
           't
           was
           the
           Custom
           then
           to
           sprinkle
           both
           the
           Priests
           and
           the
           People
           in
           their
           Solemn
           Approaches
           to
           the
           Lord
           ,
           sometimes
           with
           Blood
           ,
           sometimes
           with
           Water
           ,
           Oyl
           ,
           or
           Ashes
           :
           But
           now
           these
           legal
           Ceremonies
           are
           laid
           aside
           ,
           yet
           the
           thing
           signified
           by
           them
           is
           still
           required
           ,
           viz.
           What
           the
           Apostle
           makes
           mention
           of
           here
           ,
           that
           our
           
             hearts
             be
             sprinkled
             from
             an
             evil
             conscience
             .
          
           By
           the
           heart
           is
           meant
           the
           Soul
           ,
           or
           inner
           Man
           ,
           by
           the
           
             evil
             conscience
          
           ,
           those
           things
           which
           pollute
           the
           Soul
           ,
           which
           keep
           one
           from
           having
           a
           
             good
             conscience
             void
             of
             offence
             towards
             God
             and
             Man
             ,
          
           such
           as
           brutish
           Lusts
           ,
           inordinate
           desires
           ,
           unworthy
           Passions
           ,
           evil
           Thoughts
           and
           sinful
           Inclinations
           ,
           whether
           born
           with
           us
           ,
           or
           contracted
           afterwards
           .
           All
           these
           must
           be
           mortified
           and
           purged
           out
           ,
           before
           we
           can
           be
           throughly
           reconciled
           to
           God
           ;
           for
           as
           Iehu
           said
           to
           Ioram
           ,
           when
           he
           ask'd
           ,
           
             Is
             there
             Peace
             ?
             what
             peace
             ,
             so
             long
             as
             the
             whoredoms
             of
             thy
             mother
             Iezabel
             ,
             and
             her
             witchcrafts
             are
             so
             many
             !
          
           So
           I
           say
           to
           those
           who
           draw
           near
           to
           God
           ,
           how
           can
           they
           look
           for
           Peace
           from
           him
           ,
           while
           their
           Pride
           ,
           Vain-Glory
           ,
           Malice
           ,
           Wrath
           ,
           Covetousness
           ,
           and
           other
           filthy
           and
           ungodly
           
           Lusts
           ,
           live
           and
           reign
           in
           them
           ?
           God
           is
           willing
           to
           be
           reconciled
           to
           our
           Persons
           ,
           but
           not
           to
           our
           Sins
           ;
           we
           must
           part
           with
           them
           ,
           or
           if
           our
           Sins
           and
           we
           cannot
           be
           separated
           ,
           we
           must
           give
           up
           Fellowship
           with
           God.
           
             Truly
             God
             is
             good
             to
             Israel
             ,
          
           but
           't
           is
           to
           such
           only
           
             as
             are
             clean
             in
             heart
          
           .
           He
           cannot
           love
           foul
           polluted
           Souls
           ,
           he
           cannot
           chuse
           but
           loath
           and
           hate
           them
           ,
           for
           
             he
             is
             not
             a
             God
             that
             hath
             Pleasure
             in
             Wickedness
             ,
             neither
             shall
             evil
             dwell
             with
             him
             .
          
           As
           therefore
           when
           we
           entertain
           great
           Persons
           ,
           we
           use
           to
           remove
           all
           things
           nasty
           and
           unhandsome
           ,
           and
           whatsoever
           may
           readily
           offend
           them
           ,
           or
           shame
           our selves
           ,
           and
           are
           careful
           to
           have
           all
           things
           about
           us
           decent
           and
           fashionable
           ;
           so
           being
           to
           approach
           the
           holy
           Presence
           of
           God
           ,
           let
           us
           lay
           aside
           every
           thing
           offensive
           and
           unsuitable
           ,
           viz.
           the
           Love
           and
           Inclination
           to
           every
           Sin
           ,
           for
           
             he
             is
             of
             purer
             eyes
             than
             that
             he
             can
             behold
             iniquity
             ,
          
           he
           naturally
           abhorrs
           it
           ;
           and
           let
           us
           give
           all
           Diligence
           to
           adorn
           our
           Souls
           with
           holy
           Thoughts
           ,
           and
           heavenly
           Dispositions
           ,
           for
           
             the
             righteous
             Lord
             loveth
             righteousness
             ,
             his
             countenance
             doth
             behold
             the
             upright
             .
          
           But
           if
           this
           be
           wanting
           ,
           we
           can
           have
           no
           Acceptance
           .
           
             If
             I
             regard
             iniquity
             in
             my
             heart
             the
             Lord
             will
          
           
           
             not
             hear
             me
          
           (
           saith
           David
           )
           Psal.
           lxvi
           .
           18.
           
           Even
           David
           shall
           be
           rejected
           if
           he
           regard
           Iniquity
           .
           Some
           will
           say
           ,
           if
           the
           Case
           be
           thus
           ,
           none
           can
           have
           Hopes
           ,
           or
           who
           can
           say
           their
           Heart
           is
           clean
           ?
           'T
           is
           true
           in
           our
           present
           State
           ,
           our
           Hearts
           cannot
           be
           so
           clean
           as
           to
           have
           no
           Blemish
           ,
           there
           will
           be
           ever
           some
           Remainders
           of
           Sin
           in
           us
           ;
           and
           now
           and
           then
           perhaps
           some
           sinful
           Motions
           will
           arise
           in
           the
           best
           ;
           but
           this
           will
           not
           be
           imputed
           to
           us
           ,
           neither
           hinder
           our
           Reconciliation
           with
           God
           ,
           unless
           we
           regard
           them
           with
           Love
           and
           Delight
           ,
           cherish
           and
           follow
           them
           .
           If
           we
           look
           on
           these
           Irruptions
           of
           our
           corrupt
           Nature
           with
           Sorrow
           and
           Regret
           ,
           if
           we
           take
           care
           to
           prevent
           and
           suppress
           them
           ,
           and
           are
           filled
           with
           Grief
           when
           they
           at
           any
           time
           prevail
           ,
           God
           will
           not
           condemn
           us
           .
           They
           are
           innocent
           and
           clean
           according
           to
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           who
           inwardly
           hate
           and
           loath
           Sin
           ,
           and
           keep
           a
           continual
           War
           with
           it
           ,
           and
           who
           love
           Holiness
           ,
           and
           constantly
           aim
           and
           endeavour
           after
           it
           ,
           and
           he
           who
           is
           so
           clean
           inwardly
           will
           give
           an
           outward
           Manifestation
           ;
           and
           therefore
           it
           is
           added
           ,
           that
           we
           have
           ,
           
        
         
           In
           the
           last
           place
           ,
           our
           
             Bodies
             washed
             with
             pure
             water
          
           .
           The
           former
           Clause
           as
           we
           have
           seen
           referred
           to
           the
           inner-Man
           ,
           
           and
           this
           relates
           to
           the
           outward
           Man
           ,
           for
           both
           must
           be
           made
           clean
           in
           the
           Sight
           of
           God
           :
           We
           must
           
             cleanse
             our selves
             from
             all
             filthiness
             both
             of
             the
             flesh
             and
             spirit
             ,
          
           neither
           of
           them
           singly
           will
           do
           well
           :
           God
           has
           united
           Spirit
           and
           Flesh
           together
           to
           make
           up
           one
           Person
           ,
           and
           therefore
           what
           God
           hath
           thus
           joined
           together
           ,
           ought
           not
           to
           be
           put
           asunder
           .
           Our
           Minds
           and
           Spirits
           must
           ascend
           to
           God
           ,
           but
           the
           Body
           must
           not
           be
           left
           behind
           wallowing
           in
           the
           mire
           and
           filth
           of
           Sin
           and
           Uncleanness
           ,
           else
           the
           other
           will
           not
           speed
           ,
           they
           will
           not
           get
           Access
           unto
           God.
           We
           ought
           
             to
             glorifie
             God
             both
             in
             Soul
             and
             Body
             ,
             for
             both
             are
             his
          
           ;
           therefore
           as
           under
           the
           Law
           Men
           were
           tied
           to
           frequent
           washing
           of
           their
           Body
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           be
           legally
           clean
           ,
           and
           fit
           to
           enter
           the
           Temple
           ,
           or
           approach
           the
           Altar
           ,
           from
           which
           they
           were
           debarred
           ,
           if
           they
           had
           any
           corporal
           Filthiness
           upon
           them
           ,
           or
           had
           touched
           any
           unclean
           thing
           ;
           so
           in
           Allusion
           to
           this
           ,
           the
           Apostle
           here
           exhorts
           us
           to
           purifie
           our
           Life
           and
           Actions
           ,
           to
           sanctifie
           our
           outward
           Conversation
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           by
           breaking
           off
           the
           Course
           of
           Sin
           ,
           and
           conforming
           our
           Words
           and
           Actions
           to
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           for
           that
           is
           like
           pure
           Water
           to
           
           cleanse
           us
           from
           all
           Spiritual
           Filthiness
           .
           
             By
             what
             means
          
           (
           saith
           David
           )
           
             shall
             a
             young
             man
             cleanse
             his
             way
             ,
             by
             taking
             heed
             thereto
             according
             to
             thy
             word
             ,
          
           Psal.
           cxix
           .
           9.
           
           Now
           until
           we
           be
           thus
           cleansed
           both
           inwardly
           and
           outwardly
           ,
           we
           are
           not
           fit
           to
           draw
           near
           to
           God
           ,
           nor
           throughly
           disposed
           for
           Reconciliation
           with
           him
           ,
           
             without
             holiness
          
           (
           saith
           our
           Apostle
           )
           
             no
             Man
             can
             see
             God.
          
           There
           must
           be
           both
           outward
           and
           inward
           Holiness
           to
           render
           us
           worthy
           of
           Peace
           with
           God
           ,
           we
           must
           be
           endued
           with
           holy
           Minds
           ,
           and
           the
           Beauty
           of
           Holiness
           must
           appear
           in
           our
           Lives
           and
           Conversations
           ;
           and
           if
           the
           outward
           Man
           have
           not
           a
           holy
           Face
           and
           Countenance
           ,
           the
           inward
           Man
           is
           much
           to
           be
           suspected
           :
           Scabs
           and
           Ulcers
           in
           the
           Skin
           ,
           betoken
           corrupt
           and
           impure
           blood
           in
           the
           Veins
           .
           'T
           is
           great
           Hypocrisie
           to
           pretend
           change
           of
           Heart
           ,
           when
           there
           is
           no
           Change
           of
           Life
           ,
           for
           Persons
           to
           say
           they
           are
           regenerate
           within
           ,
           when
           no
           Reformation
           appears
           without
           .
           When
           Saul
           pretended
           a
           Performance
           of
           the
           Command
           which
           the
           Lord
           gave
           against
           
             Amalek
             ,
             Samuel
          
           said
           to
           him
           ,
           
             what
             meaneth
             then
             this
             bleating
             of
             the
             Sheep
             ,
             and
             the
             lowing
             of
             the
             Oxen
             which
             I
             hear
             ?
          
           For
           that
           was
           an
           Evidence
           against
           him
           :
           
           So
           I
           would
           ask
           those
           who
           say
           their
           Heart
           is
           right
           ,
           they
           have
           a
           good
           Conscience
           towards
           God
           ,
           and
           yet
           walk
           in
           Sin
           ;
           what
           means
           their
           evil
           Speeches
           ,
           their
           Cursing
           and
           Swearing
           ,
           their
           Reviling
           and
           Backbiting
           ,
           their
           obscene
           Talk
           ,
           and
           immodest
           Behaviour
           ,
           Revellings
           and
           Drunkenness
           ,
           Injustice
           and
           dishonest
           Dealing
           ,
           Cruelty
           and
           doing
           Injury
           to
           others
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           Crimes
           ?
           For
           doth
           not
           our
           Saviour
           tell
           us
           ,
           that
           these
           proceed
           from
           the
           Heart
           .
           He
           whose
           Heart
           is
           perfect
           and
           upright
           with
           God
           ▪
           is
           always
           careful
           to
           do
           that
           which
           is
           good
           in
           his
           Sight
           .
           'T
           is
           true
           ,
           the
           beginnings
           of
           Conversion
           to
           God
           ,
           do
           not
           always
           visibly
           appear
           ,
           as
           the
           Recovery
           of
           the
           Body
           from
           Sickness
           is
           not
           at
           the
           first
           discernable
           to
           others
           ;
           But
           in
           Process
           of
           time
           a
           sincere
           Conversion
           will
           certainly
           manifest
           it self
           in
           the
           Life
           and
           Actions
           .
           
             The
             path
             of
             the
             just
             is
             as
             the
             shining
             light
             ,
             which
             shines
             more
             and
             more
             unto
             the
             perfect
             day
             .
          
        
         
           Men
           and
           Brethren
           ,
           Sin
           was
           the
           Cause
           why
           we
           were
           cast
           out
           of
           God's
           Favour
           ,
           and
           there
           is
           a
           Necessity
           of
           laying
           aside
           Sin
           before
           we
           can
           recover
           it
           .
           Indeed
           Christ
           died
           to
           take
           away
           the
           Guilt
           of
           Sin
           ,
           but
           he
           has
           not
           taken
           away
           the
           intrinsick
           Evil
           of
           it
           ,
           that
           remains
           still
           ;
           
           he
           by
           his
           Death
           ,
           has
           made
           Sin
           pardonable
           ,
           but
           not
           allowable
           ;
           and
           therefore
           we
           must
           not
           continue
           the
           Servants
           of
           Sin
           :
           We
           must
           quit
           a
           vain
           and
           wicked
           Conversation
           ,
           turn
           every
           one
           from
           his
           Iniquity
           ,
           die
           to
           Sin
           and
           live
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           yield
           our selves
           to
           be
           Instruments
           of
           Righteousness
           according
           to
           his
           Will
           and
           Pleasure
           ,
           and
           then
           we
           shall
           please
           him
           ,
           and
           he
           will
           greatly
           love
           us
           .
           
             Wash
             ye
             ,
             make
             you
             clean
             ,
             put
             away
             the
             evil
             of
             your
             doings
             from
             before
             mine
             eyes
             ;
             cease
             to
             do
             evil
             ,
             learn
             to
             do
             well
             ;
             seek
             judgment
             ,
             relieve
             the
             oppressed
             ,
             judge
             the
             fatherless
             ,
             plead
             for
             the
             Widow
             ,
             and
             then
             come
          
           (
           saith
           the
           Lord
           )
           
             though
             your
             Sins
             be
             as
             Scarlet
             ,
             they
             shall
             be
             as
             white
             as
             Snow
             ,
             though
             red
             like
             Crimson
             ,
             they
             shall
             be
             as
             Wool
             ,
          
           Isa.
           i.
           16
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           Thus
           we
           have
           explained
           the
           Conditions
           of
           obtaining
           Reconciliation
           with
           God
           ,
           and
           if
           you
           please
           to
           make
           Reflections
           on
           them
           ,
           you
           will
           find
           them
           most
           just
           and
           reasonable
           ,
           and
           as
           easie
           as
           can
           be
           required
           .
           God
           could
           not
           pass
           these
           without
           renversing
           the
           Order
           of
           Nature
           ,
           and
           laying
           aside
           his
           Holiness
           and
           Honour
           which
           was
           impossible
           ;
           nor
           could
           any
           Terms
           be
           more
           proper
           for
           Man
           ,
           nor
           better
           accommodated
           to
           the
           State
           and
           
           Condition
           of
           all
           :
           If
           many
           expensive
           Sacrifices
           .
           rich
           Gifts
           ,
           or
           Summs
           of
           Money
           had
           been
           required
           ,
           what
           would
           become
           of
           the
           poor
           ,
           who
           make
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           the
           World
           ?
           But
           now
           neither
           the
           Rich
           are
           received
           upon
           the
           Account
           of
           their
           Riches
           ,
           nor
           the
           poor
           rejected
           for
           their
           Poverty
           :
           But
           both
           the
           one
           and
           the
           other
           are
           accepted
           according
           to
           their
           Faith
           ,
           Repentance
           ,
           and
           Obedience
           .
           Some
           there
           are
           ,
           who
           will
           not
           allow
           us
           this
           Privilege
           ,
           whatever
           we
           believe
           or
           practise
           ,
           because
           we
           are
           not
           of
           their
           Church
           :
           But
           as
           the
           Italian
           Proverb
           is
           ,
           
             Better
             be
             condemned
             by
             ten
             Physicians
             ,
             than
             one
             Iudge
             :
          
           So
           certainly
           it
           is
           better
           to
           be
           condemned
           by
           any
           Number
           or
           Quality
           of
           Men
           ,
           than
           to
           be
           condemn'd
           by
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ;
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           you
           see
           condemns
           none
           who
           has
           the
           Qualifications
           in
           the
           Text
           ,
           but
           encourages
           them
           to
           draw
           near
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           gives
           them
           Assurance
           of
           Acceptance
           .
           If
           then
           through
           the
           Grace
           of
           God
           ,
           we
           come
           to
           be
           so
           qualified
           in
           the
           Union
           and
           Communion
           of
           the
           Catholick
           Church
           ,
           we
           need
           not
           fear
           what
           they
           say
           ,
           who
           themselves
           are
           Schismaticks
           from
           the
           Catholick
           Church
           .
           We
           have
           all
           the
           reasonable
           Assurance
           we
           can
           have
           of
           our
           
           Salvation
           ,
           we
           may
           be
           more
           sure
           of
           it
           ,
           than
           if
           we
           had
           the
           Pope's
           Bull
           for
           it
           ,
           a
           thousand
           Indulgences
           ,
           ten
           thousand
           Masses
           daily
           sung
           for
           us
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           Church
           treasure
           of
           Merits
           bestowed
           on
           us
           :
           And
           if
           we
           lack
           this
           ,
           that
           will
           not
           ,
           cannot
           be
           compensated
           with
           Pilgrimages
           ,
           Processions
           ,
           Pennances
           ,
           Bowings
           ,
           Prostrations
           before
           Altars
           ,
           Crossings
           and
           Sprinklings
           with
           Holy
           Water
           ,
           nor
           yet
           the
           Absolution
           of
           Priests
           ;
           for
           as
           our
           Apostle
           saith
           ,
           
             bodily
             exercises
             profit
             little
          
           as
           to
           Salvation
           :
           and
           by
           what
           hath
           been
           said
           ,
           you
           may
           understand
           ,
           that
           the
           Religion
           which
           recommends
           us
           to
           God
           ,
           must
           be
           somewhat
           more
           Spiritual
           than
           what
           these
           amount
           to
           .
           But
           to
           leave
           this
           ,
           and
           come
           to
           an
           Application
           .
        
         
           This
           Text
           in
           both
           parts
           may
           be
           accommodated
           
           to
           the
           Sacrament
           of
           the
           
             Lord's
             Supper
          
           :
           These
           words
           ,
           
             Let
             us
             draw
             near
          
           ,
           may
           be
           ,
           without
           stretching
           ,
           applied
           to
           our
           coming
           to
           this
           Ordinance
           ,
           for
           this
           is
           one
           way
           of
           drawing
           near
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           most
           solemn
           we
           can
           make
           in
           this
           Life
           ,
           and
           an
           earnest
           of
           that
           intimate
           admission
           into
           his
           glorious
           presence
           hereafter
           ;
           and
           hereby
           also
           is
           set
           forth
           that
           which
           procur'd
           us
           this
           gracious
           Privilege
           ,
           viz.
           The
           Death
           and
           Sufferings
           
           of
           Jesus
           Christ.
           Wherefore
           those
           who
           desire
           to
           draw
           near
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           would
           have
           the
           comfort
           of
           his
           Favour
           ,
           and
           the
           hopes
           of
           everlasting
           Glory
           ,
           should
           embrace
           readily
           and
           chearfully
           the
           occasion
           of
           the
           Sacrament
           .
           And
           to
           speak
           freely
           to
           you
           ,
           I
           know
           nothing
           can
           keep
           People
           from
           this
           Sacrament
           ,
           and
           make
           them
           slight
           it
           ,
           but
           the
           want
           of
           a
           true
           desire
           after
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           little
           concern
           they
           have
           for
           their
           Eternal
           Salvation
           .
           I
           pray
           God
           forgive
           those
           who
           have
           made
           some
           believe
           it
           a
           mark
           of
           Religion
           ,
           or
           greater
           Sanctity
           to
           withdraw
           themselves
           from
           our
           Communion
           .
           I
           intreat
           you
           be
           not
           easily
           deceived
           ,
           believe
           not
           every
           Spirit
           ,
           but
           examine
           well
           what
           you
           hear
           ,
           whether
           it
           be
           agreeable
           to
           Truth
           .
           None
           that
           knows
           the
           Truth
           ,
           or
           loves
           the
           Purity
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           can
           join
           in
           Communion
           with
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           :
           But
           I
           appeal
           to
           all
           your
           Consciences
           ,
           if
           there
           be
           any
           Doctrine
           taught
           in
           this
           Church
           ,
           or
           any
           thing
           practised
           in
           our
           Worship
           ,
           disagreeable
           to
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ?
           And
           if
           there
           be
           not
           ,
           why
           should
           Persons
           withdraw
           from
           our
           Communion
           ?
           And
           what
           can
           excuse
           such
           withdrawing
           ?
           These
           Tables
           are
           indeed
           too
           seldom
           covered
           ;
           but
           when
           they
           are
           
           covered
           ,
           let
           them
           be
           filled
           with
           Guests
           ;
           and
           if
           they
           be
           not
           ,
           what
           a
           shame
           is
           it
           ?
           Let
           not
           this
           poor
           Church
           be
           miserably
           torn
           with
           needless
           and
           unwarrantable
           separations
           ,
           whereby
           we
           become
           both
           a
           prey
           and
           a
           laughing-stock
           to
           our
           Enemies
           .
           
             How
             comely
             a
             thing
             is
             it
          
           (
           saith
           the
           Psalmist
           )
           
             for
             brethren
             to
             dwell
             together
             in
             unity
          
           ;
           and
           it
           is
           as
           profitable
           as
           comely
           .
           Are
           the
           Times
           bad
           ?
           We
           should
           meet
           to
           pray
           God
           to
           make
           them
           better
           :
           Is
           this
           a
           wicked
           generation
           !
           That
           should
           not
           make
           us
           
             forsake
             the
             assembling
             our selves
             together
          
           ,
           but
           we
           should
           the
           rather
           do
           it
           ,
           
             to
             provoke
             one
             another
             to
             love
             and
             good
             works
             .
          
           Let
           not
           any
           pretend
           a
           liberty
           of
           doing
           what
           they
           please
           ,
           or
           say
           they
           are
           not
           accountable
           to
           us
           whether
           they
           go
           or
           come
           :
           Consider
           ,
           I
           pray
           you
           ,
           that
           you
           are
           all
           accountable
           to
           God
           ;
           as
           also
           as
           Christians
           and
           Members
           of
           his
           Church
           ,
           you
           are
           all
           accountable
           to
           his
           Ministers
           ,
           especially
           to
           his
           Supream
           Ministers
           under
           Christ
           ,
           the
           Bishops
           ,
           to
           whom
           you
           are
           subject
           as
           to
           your
           Spiritual
           Superiours
           ,
           and
           ought
           to
           obey
           them
           .
           This
           is
           his
           Command
           ,
           and
           therefore
           you
           are
           obliged
           to
           do
           what
           he
           Commands
           ,
           and
           not
           what
           is
           right
           in
           your
           own
           Eyes
           ,
           or
           in
           the
           Eyes
           of
           others
           ,
           
           let
           therefore
           his
           Laws
           be
           punctually
           observed
           ,
           and
           his
           Ordinances
           waited
           on
           .
           And
           let
           none
           take
           to
           themselves
           a
           Dispensation
           from
           any
           of
           these
           ,
           lest
           they
           incurr
           his
           displeasure
           ,
           which
           of
           all
           things
           is
           most
           to
           be
           feared
           .
        
         
           But
           though
           I
           wish
           all
           would
           come
           to
           this
           Sacrament
           ,
           yet
           I
           would
           not
           have
           any
           to
           come
           unworthily
           and
           without
           due
           Preparation
           ,
           for
           St.
           Paul
           has
           told
           us
           the
           sad
           danger
           of
           that
           .
           Now
           what
           is
           required
           to
           render
           one
           worthy
           ,
           you
           may
           learn
           from
           the
           Text
           ,
           he
           hath
           
             the
             wedding
             garment
          
           who
           hath
           the
           qualifications
           in
           the
           Text.
           Let
           me
           therefore
           beseech
           you
           all
           to
           retire
           Home
           ,
           to
           lay
           aside
           the
           thoughts
           of
           other
           Business
           ,
           and
           in
           all
           seriousness
           to
           examine
           how
           it
           stands
           between
           God
           and
           you
           ;
           see
           whether
           you
           be
           already
           adorn'd
           with
           these
           Qualifications
           here
           spoken
           of
           ;
           if
           you
           have
           them
           ,
           rejoice
           and
           bless
           God
           ,
           and
           come
           up
           to
           Morrow
           to
           the
           House
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           to
           this
           Sacrament
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           be
           confirmed
           and
           perfected
           in
           you
           .
           If
           as
           yet
           ye
           are
           Strangers
           to
           these
           Qualifications
           ,
           do
           not
           resolve
           to
           withdraw
           ,
           for
           that
           is
           to
           continue
           in
           your
           sin
           ,
           and
           so
           without
           God
           ;
           but
           be
           ye
           rather
           more
           earnest
           this
           Night
           in
           acquiring
           them
           :
           
           In
           so
           short
           a
           time
           ,
           't
           is
           true
           ,
           you
           cannot
           bring
           them
           to
           Perfection
           ,
           but
           you
           may
           have
           them
           in
           Sincerity
           ,
           which
           for
           the
           present
           will
           be
           admitted
           .
           O!
           rouze
           up
           your
           Faith
           ,
           and
           let
           it
           operate
           in
           your
           Minds
           ,
           besprinkle
           your selves
           with
           the
           Tears
           of
           true
           Contrition
           ,
           and
           cleanse
           your selves
           with
           stedfast
           Purposes
           of
           departing
           from
           all
           Iniquity
           ,
           and
           of
           keeping
           ever
           hereafter
           the
           Commandments
           of
           God
           ;
           and
           if
           you
           do
           so
           ,
           you
           shall
           go
           back
           justified
           in
           God's
           Sight
           .
        
         
           Amen
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           SERMON
           XII
           .
        
         
           
             On
             HOSEA
             X.
             12.
             
          
           
             Sow
             to
             your selves
             in
             righteousness
             ,
             reap
             in
             mercy
             :
             break
             up
             your
             fallow
             ground
             :
             for
             it
             is
             time
             to
             seek
             the
             Lord
             ,
             till
             he
             come
             and
             rain
             righteousness
             upon
             you
             .
          
        
         
           THESE
           words
           contain
           a
           sound
           
           and
           wholsome
           Advice
           to
           a
           miserable
           People
           ,
           lying
           under
           the
           weight
           of
           God's
           Anger
           ,
           and
           threatned
           with
           many
           sad
           and
           grievous
           Judgments
           .
           The
           People
           were
           Israel
           ,
           the
           Children
           of
           the
           Ten
           Tribes
           ,
           with
           whom
           God
           had
           a
           Controversie
           ,
           because
           there
           was
           no
           Truth
           ,
           nor
           Mercy
           ,
           nor
           Knowledge
           of
           God
           in
           the
           Land
           :
           They
           had
           cast
           off
           the
           Service
           of
           the
           true
           God
           ,
           and
           corrupted
           themselves
           with
           the
           Idolatry
           ,
           Superstition
           ,
           and
           other
           Abominations
           of
           the
           Heathen
           Nations
           among
           whom
           they
           dwelt
           :
           For
           which
           ,
           God's
           Wrath
           was
           kindled
           against
           them
           ,
           and
           this
           Prophet
           was
           sent
           forth
           to
           intimate
           the
           Divine
           
           Displeasure
           ,
           and
           how
           severely
           it
           would
           fall
           on
           them
           .
           But
           the
           Divine
           Threatnings
           are
           for
           the
           most
           part
           like
           Ionathan's
           Arrows
           ,
           shot
           for
           Warning
           rather
           than
           Destruction
           :
           
             In
             the
             midst
             of
             Wrath
             he
             remembers
             Mercy
             ,
          
           and
           when
           he
           denounceth
           War
           ,
           he
           intends
           to
           spare
           ,
           and
           therefore
           denounceth
           it
           that
           Men
           may
           be
           awakened
           to
           their
           Duty
           ,
           and
           so
           prevent
           (
           if
           not
           the
           Temporal
           Evils
           which
           they
           deserve
           )
           yet
           their
           Eternal
           Ruin
           ,
           which
           is
           worst
           of
           all
           .
           Wherefore
           it
           is
           that
           the
           Prophet
           so
           often
           intermixeth
           his
           Threatnings
           with
           Exhortations
           to
           Repentance
           ,
           Obedience
           ,
           and
           seeking
           the
           Lord
           ,
           as
           here
           in
           our
           Text.
           
        
         
           This
           Advice
           has
           no
           particularity
           in
           
           it
           to
           restrain
           it
           to
           those
           to
           whom
           it
           was
           here
           given
           ;
           but
           it
           may
           very
           well
           suit
           with
           any
           other
           People
           ,
           who
           are
           desirous
           of
           God's
           Favour
           ,
           and
           have
           reason
           to
           fear
           his
           Displeasure
           :
           Nay
           ,
           here
           is
           laid
           down
           the
           general
           and
           indispensable
           Conditions
           on
           which
           any
           People
           may
           expect
           Peace
           ,
           and
           Reconciliation
           with
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           sure
           means
           of
           obtaining
           good
           things
           from
           him
           ,
           and
           so
           they
           are
           proper
           to
           be
           considered
           by
           you
           at
           this
           time
           .
        
         
         
           Hosea
           speaks
           here
           in
           Metaphorical
           
           terms
           borrowed
           from
           Husbandry
           :
           which
           as
           it
           is
           the
           most
           ancient
           Employment
           of
           Mankind
           :
           So
           according
           to
           Cicero
           ,
           it
           is
           of
           all
           others
           most
           becoming
           and
           worthy
           of
           a
           Gentleman
           ,
           and
           hath
           employed
           the
           Pens
           of
           the
           *
           greatest
           among
           the
           Romans
           ;
           and
           there
           is
           a
           great
           deal
           both
           of
           Grace
           and
           Force
           in
           the
           terms
           of
           it
           ,
           to
           carry
           the
           things
           recommended
           by
           the
           familiar
           use
           of
           them
           home
           to
           the
           Minds
           of
           Men
           ,
           and
           render
           them
           more
           effectual
           :
           Upon
           which
           account
           nothing
           is
           more
           usual
           in
           the
           Scripture
           .
           St.
           Paul
           calls
           Believers
           
             God's
             husbandry
             or
             tillage
          
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           iii.
           9.
           
           And
           here
           we
           have
           proper
           Directions
           ,
           how
           to
           manage
           it
           with
           Skill
           and
           Profit
           .
           Plowing
           ,
           Sowing
           ,
           and
           Reaping
           ,
           are
           main
           parts
           of
           Husbandry
           ,
           and
           should
           be
           well
           looked
           to
           by
           all
           that
           would
           thrive
           at
           the
           Trade
           ;
           he
           that
           neglects
           them
           ,
           or
           is
           ignorant
           how
           to
           go
           about
           them
           ,
           will
           certainly
           come
           both
           to
           Poverty
           and
           Shame
           .
           They
           are
           as
           essential
           in
           the
           Spiritual
           Husbandry
           ,
           as
           the
           Natural
           ,
           and
           therefore
           should
           be
           well
           studied
           by
           all
           ,
           who
           wish
           well
           to
           themselves
           .
           I
           pray
           God
           we
           may
           learn
           and
           practise
           the
           Lessons
           here
           laid
           before
           us
           ,
           and
           we
           shall
           become
           both
           perfect
           and
           happy
           thereby
           .
        
         
         
           The
           Prophet
           begins
           with
           Sowing
           ,
           
           tho'
           it
           be
           not
           the
           first
           part
           of
           Husbandry
           ,
           something
           must
           go
           before
           it
           ;
           however
           ,
           we
           will
           not
           change
           the
           Prophets
           words
           ,
           but
           take
           them
           as
           they
           lye
           ,
           it
           being
           no
           great
           matter
           what
           be
           first
           or
           last
           taught
           ,
           providing
           all
           be
           carefully
           heard
           and
           observed
           .
           Sowing
           then
           in
           a
           Moral
           sense
           ,
           signifies
           Action
           ,
           whether
           internal
           of
           the
           Mind
           ,
           or
           outward
           of
           the
           Body
           ;
           for
           as
           Sowing
           is
           always
           followed
           with
           some
           Crop
           ,
           the
           Grain
           thrown
           by
           the
           Husbandman's
           Hand
           ,
           tho'
           it
           be
           covered
           with
           Earth
           doth
           not
           perish
           ,
           it
           riseth
           again
           ,
           and
           produceth
           an
           answerable
           Harvest
           :
           So
           Mens
           Thoughts
           ,
           Words
           ,
           and
           Actions
           ,
           do
           not
           vanish
           as
           soon
           as
           they
           pass
           from
           them
           ,
           they
           remain
           as
           the
           Seed
           doth
           ,
           and
           will
           spring
           up
           again
           either
           to
           their
           Shame
           and
           Confusion
           ,
           or
           Comfort
           and
           Glory
           .
           It
           therefore
           concerns
           us
           very
           nearly
           to
           look
           well
           to
           all
           we
           think
           ,
           do
           ,
           and
           say
           :
           A
           good
           Husband
           man
           will
           not
           sow
           at
           random
           any
           thing
           that
           comes
           nearest
           him
           ,
           but
           will
           consider
           what
           is
           the
           best
           time
           ,
           and
           will
           choose
           out
           the
           best
           Seed
           :
           So
           a
           wise
           Man
           will
           not
           live
           at
           random
           ,
           speak
           and
           do
           whatever
           is
           suggested
           to
           him
           ,
           or
           comes
           in
           his
           Head
           ,
           but
           studieth
           
           the
           fittest
           times
           and
           season
           of
           things
           ,
           and
           he
           taketh
           care
           to
           give
           every
           time
           and
           season
           what
           is
           suitable
           thereto
           .
           As
           Cockle
           and
           Darnel
           is
           never
           to
           be
           sown
           ;
           so
           neither
           ought
           Sin
           to
           be
           sown
           at
           any
           time
           ,
           or
           upon
           any
           account
           ,
           but
           
             whether
             we
             eat
             or
             drink
             ,
             or
             whatever
             we
             do
             ,
             we
             ought
             ,
          
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           
             to
             do
             it
             all
             to
             the
             glory
             of
             God.
          
           And
           therefore
           the
           Prophet
           here
           bids
           us
           ,
           
             Sow
             in
             righteousness
             ,
             or
             righteousness
             it self
             ,
          
           for
           we
           cannot
           carry
           on
           the
           Glory
           of
           God
           ,
           or
           sincerely
           intend
           it
           any
           other
           way
           :
           God
           can
           and
           doth
           turn
           the
           Wickedness
           of
           Men
           to
           his
           Glory
           ▪
           but
           when
           he
           doth
           so
           ,
           he
           is
           not
           beholden
           to
           us
           for
           it
           ,
           and
           therefore
           the
           only
           way
           we
           ought
           to
           seek
           his
           Glory
           ,
           is
           to
           adhere
           closely
           to
           Righteousness
           .
        
         
           When
           the
           Prophet
           saith
           ,
           
             Sow
             righteousness
          
           ,
           
           
             or
             in
             righteousness
          
           ,
           (
           which
           is
           all
           one
           ,
           for
           some
           make
           it
           To
           ,
           others
           leave
           out
           the
           Hebrew
           Particle
           as
           Redundant
           )
           He
           holds
           forth
           ▪
           the
           quality
           of
           the
           Seed
           or
           Grain
           we
           should
           sow
           .
           And
           by
           Righteousness
           ,
           here
           is
           not
           only
           meant
           the
           vertue
           of
           Justice
           and
           Honesty
           in
           our
           dealings
           with
           Man
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           taken
           in
           a
           larger
           sense
           of
           equal
           extent
           with
           Holiness
           ;
           which
           includes
           all
           Acts
           of
           Piety
           and
           Devotion
           towards
           God
           ,
           of
           Justice
           ,
           
           Charity
           and
           Kindness
           towards
           Men
           ,
           and
           what
           is
           good
           and
           comely
           for
           our selves
           :
           St.
           Paul's
           Injunction
           to
           the
           Philippians
           iv
           .
           8.
           is
           a
           good
           Paraphrase
           on
           Sowing
           in
           Righteousness
           ;
           
             Whatsoever
             things
             are
             true
             ,
             whatsoever
             things
             are
             honest
             ,
             whatsoever
             things
             are
             just
             ,
             whatsoever
             things
             are
             pure
             ,
             whatsoever
             things
             are
             lovely
             ,
             whatsoever
             things
             are
             of
             good
             report
             ,
             if
             there
             be
             any
             virtue
             ,
             or
             any
             praise
             ,
             think
             on
             these
             things
             .
          
           What
           things
           are
           so
           ,
           must
           be
           learned
           from
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           is
           the
           Rule
           of
           Righteousness
           ,
           it
           is
           the
           very
           good
           and
           precious
           Seed
           which
           we
           ought
           to
           sow
           ,
           and
           to
           sow
           in
           Righteousness
           is
           nothing
           else
           ,
           but
           to
           live
           and
           do
           according
           to
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           to
           practise
           what
           it
           teacheth
           :
           
             Qui
             mandata
             veterit
             in
             opera
             seminat
             in
             justitia
             .
          
           Jerom.
           
             Whosoever
             expresseth
             in
             his
             actions
             the
             Commands
             of
             God
             ,
             soweth
             in
             Righteousness
             .
          
           And
           as
           we
           must
           thus
           look
           to
           the
           Quality
           of
           what
           we
           sow
           ,
           that
           it
           be
           Righteousness
           ,
           things
           agreeable
           to
           the
           righteous
           Word
           of
           God
           ;
           so
           we
           ought
           to
           take
           heed
           to
           the
           Quantity
           ,
           that
           we
           do
           not
           sow
           sparingly
           ,
           but
           plentifully
           .
           This
           some
           will
           have
           to
           be
           the
           only
           meaning
           of
           the
           Words
           ,
           but
           there
           is
           more
           reason
           to
           refer
           the
           Expression
           to
           the
           Quality
           ,
           
           as
           we
           have
           done
           :
           However
           ,
           this
           must
           be
           taken
           in
           too
           ,
           for
           he
           doth
           not
           sow
           in
           Righteousness
           sincerely
           and
           with
           delight
           ,
           that
           doth
           not
           abound
           therein
           .
           His
           Heart
           is
           not
           right
           who
           serveth
           God
           by
           halves
           ,
           who
           doth
           only
           some
           few
           good
           things
           :
           But
           he
           is
           a
           truly
           righteous
           Man
           ,
           who
           sets
           himself
           and
           gives
           all
           diligence
           to
           abound
           in
           the
           Work
           of
           the
           Lord.
           
        
         
           And
           we
           have
           all
           reason
           to
           do
           so
           ,
           for
           
           it
           is
           our
           Interest
           and
           Advantage
           .
           Men
           use
           to
           ply
           well
           what
           redounds
           to
           their
           particular
           Profit
           ,
           what
           they
           think
           will
           certainly
           benefit
           them
           ;
           and
           truly
           we
           are
           sure
           of
           this
           ,
           it
           will
           fall
           particularly
           to
           our
           share
           .
           It
           is
           remarkable
           ,
           that
           the
           Prophet
           calls
           the
           
             sowing
             righteousness
             ,
             a
             sowing
             to
             or
             for
             our selves
             ,
          
           as
           if
           nothing
           else
           could
           be
           reckoned
           so
           .
           And
           ,
           indeed
           ,
           Men
           may
           be
           frustrated
           of
           all
           their
           other
           Labours
           ,
           but
           they
           can
           never
           be
           disappointed
           of
           this
           .
           In
           the
           things
           of
           this
           World
           ,
           one
           may
           sow
           and
           another
           may
           reap
           ;
           what
           one
           builds
           and
           plants
           ,
           another
           often
           takes
           possession
           of
           .
           Most
           Men
           labour
           for
           others
           .
           If
           the
           most
           busied
           would
           cast
           up
           his
           accounts
           ,
           he
           should
           find
           but
           a
           very
           small
           part
           of
           his
           Travel
           and
           Projects
           to
           redound
           to
           himself
           .
           It
           is
           
           not
           only
           the
           meanest
           sort
           of
           People
           that
           are
           to
           be
           esteemed
           Drudges
           to
           others
           ;
           but
           Men
           of
           all
           ranks
           from
           the
           highest
           ,
           are
           truly
           Servants
           of
           a
           different
           kind
           :
           And
           the
           more
           Faithful
           and
           Diligent
           any
           one
           is
           in
           his
           Station
           or
           Imployment
           ,
           he
           becomes
           thereby
           only
           the
           more
           useful
           Servant
           to
           the
           rest
           of
           Mankind
           .
           He
           only
           truly
           lives
           to
           himself
           ,
           who
           makes
           it
           his
           business
           to
           be
           found
           upright
           before
           God
           ,
           and
           to
           do
           that
           which
           is
           right
           in
           his
           sight
           .
           He
           that
           neglects
           this
           ,
           quite
           neglects
           himself
           ,
           and
           carries
           away
           no
           Profit
           of
           all
           his
           Labour
           under
           the
           Sun.
           What
           can
           the
           Wisest
           ,
           the
           most
           Industrious
           ,
           and
           most
           fortunate
           Worldling
           boast
           of
           ?
           at
           the
           best
           but
           a
           poor
           transitory
           enjoyment
           of
           perishing
           things
           .
           In
           that
           Night
           his
           Soul
           is
           taken
           from
           him
           ,
           what
           reckoning
           can
           he
           make
           of
           his
           Barns
           ,
           Goods
           and
           Store
           ?
           whose
           are
           all
           these
           things
           ?
           not
           his
           to
           be
           sure
           ,
           and
           perhaps
           they
           fall
           into
           the
           hands
           of
           one
           who
           has
           little
           kindness
           for
           him
           ,
           or
           his
           Memory
           .
           
             When
             he
             dieth
          
           ,
           saith
           the
           Psalmist
           ,
           
             he
             shall
             carry
             nothing
             away
             ;
             his
             glory
             shall
             not
             descend
             after
             him
             .
          
           And
           then
           to
           how
           little
           purpose
           has
           he
           endeavoured
           to
           be
           made
           Rich
           ,
           and
           to
           get
           the
           Glory
           of
           his
           House
           increased
           .
           But
           he
           
           that
           is
           stedfast
           and
           immoveable
           ,
           and
           always
           abounding
           in
           the
           Work
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           his
           Labour
           shall
           not
           be
           in
           vain
           ,
           the
           gain
           shall
           redound
           to
           himself
           .
           What
           one
           doth
           in
           this
           ,
           is
           ,
           
             extra
             Fortunam
          
           ,
           not
           liable
           to
           any
           hazard
           ,
           runs
           not
           the
           fate
           of
           other
           things
           ,
           a
           Man
           is
           sure
           of
           it
           .
           Sow
           Righteousness
           and
           ye
           shall
           sow
           to
           your selves
           ,
           none
           shall
           come
           betwixt
           you
           and
           the
           blessed
           Fruits
           which
           is
           produced
           by
           that
           sowing
           .
        
         
           Wherefore
           it
           is
           here
           added
           ,
           and
           reap
           
           
             in
             mercy
          
           .
           Because
           the
           Verb
           here
           is
           the
           
             Imperative
             Mood
          
           ,
           some
           will
           have
           this
           a
           Command
           ,
           for
           a
           farther
           Progress
           in
           doing
           that
           good
           we
           have
           explained
           to
           be
           contained
           under
           the
           first
           Head
           :
           But
           this
           cannot
           be
           admitted
           ,
           for
           besides
           the
           Tautology
           ,
           we
           must
           put
           a
           strain'd
           and
           unusual
           sense
           upon
           Reaping
           .
           Wherefore
           certainly
           in
           this
           Phrase
           is
           set
           forth
           the
           gracious
           Reward
           wherewith
           God
           will
           bless
           Sowing
           in
           Righteousness
           ;
           Reaping
           follows
           Sowing
           ,
           and
           is
           the
           natural
           effect
           thereof
           ;
           so
           ,
           who
           Sows
           in
           Righteousness
           ,
           shall
           Reap
           in
           Mercy
           ,
           tho'
           what
           they
           thus
           Reap
           ,
           be
           neither
           the
           necessary
           natural
           effect
           of
           what
           they
           sow
           ,
           nor
           yet
           the
           just
           desert
           thereof
           ;
           if
           they
           merited
           what
           they
           Reap
           ,
           it
           should
           not
           be
           called
           
           Mercy
           :
           But
           it
           is
           so
           called
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           not
           think
           what
           is
           given
           them
           to
           be
           their
           due
           .
           If
           Men
           would
           consider
           themselves
           and
           their
           actions
           impartially
           ,
           and
           lay
           aside
           all
           proud
           thoughts
           ,
           they
           would
           adjudge
           their
           merits
           to
           '
           be
           small
           ,
           and
           that
           little
           belonged
           to
           them
           on
           that
           account
           .
           However
           ,
           all
           who
           ply
           Sowing
           in
           Righteousness
           sincerely
           may
           look
           for
           Mercy
           ,
           as
           the
           Husband-man
           doth
           for
           a
           Crop
           after
           he
           hath
           sown
           ;
           nay
           ,
           they
           may
           assure
           themselves
           of
           it
           ,
           which
           he
           cannot
           do
           ,
           they
           may
           claim
           it
           as
           their
           Privilege
           by
           virtue
           of
           the
           Divine
           Promise
           which
           can
           never
           fail
           .
           With
           respect
           to
           which
           Promise
           ,
           and
           the
           undoubted
           certainty
           thereof
           ,
           the
           Prophet
           bids
           them
           here
           
             Reap
             Mercy
          
           :
           Reap
           is
           Imperative
           ,
           to
           denote
           the
           certainty
           of
           the
           thing
           ,
           as
           if
           there
           were
           no
           more
           requisite
           ,
           than
           to
           put
           forth
           the
           hand
           and
           take
           it
           ,
           in
           which
           sense
           the
           Imperative
           is
           usually
           taken
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           as
           Ezek.
           xviii
           .
           32.
           
           They
           have
           not
           the
           promise
           ,
           nor
           are
           they
           capable
           of
           Mercy
           who
           sow
           not
           in
           Righteousness
           .
           
             Indignation
             and
             wrath
             ,
             tribulation
             and
             anguish
             ,
             shall
             be
             upon
             every
             soul
             of
             man
             that
             doth
             evil
             .
          
           Rom.
           ii
           .
           9.
           
           As
           therefore
           Sowing
           must
           go
           before
           Reaping
           ,
           so
           Sowing
           in
           Righteousness
           must
           be
           previous
           to
           the
           
           Reaping
           in
           Mercy
           ;
           this
           is
           necessary
           ,
           not
           that
           we
           may
           merit
           ,
           but
           that
           we
           may
           be
           fit
           objects
           of
           Mercy
           .
           And
           as
           naturally
           the
           Crop
           exceeds
           the
           measure
           of
           the
           Grain
           which
           was
           Sown
           ;
           so
           the
           Gifts
           and
           Expressions
           of
           God's
           Mercy
           towards
           righteous
           Persons
           ,
           shall
           infinitely
           exceed
           the
           Works
           done
           by
           them
           .
           Wherefore
           a
           Iewish
           Doctor
           hath
           not
           ill
           express'd
           it
           ,
           Sow
           ,
           &c.
           
           
             Do
             that
             which
             is
             good
             in
             mine
             eyes
             ,
             and
             the
             good
             Reward
             which
             ye
             shall
             receive
             of
             me
             ,
             shall
             be
             far
             greater
             than
             your
             good
             Works
             ,
             as
             he
             that
             soweth
             a
             Bushel
             ,
             hopes
             to
             reap
             two
             or
             more
             ;
             and
             therefore
             in
             the
             Command
             for
             sowing
             ,
             he
             useth
             the
             word
             Iustice
             ;
             but
             in
             the
             promise
             of
             Reaping
             the
             word
          
           Chesed
           
             Mercy
             or
             Benignity
             ,
             which
             is
             more
             than
             Iustice
             ,
             or
             what
             in
             strict
             Iustice
             can
             be
             required
             .
          
        
         
           The
           Mercy
           which
           they
           who
           Sow
           in
           Righteousness
           shall
           Reap
           ,
           is
           like
           God
           himself
           the
           Author
           thereof
           ,
           infinite
           ,
           and
           so
           cannot
           be
           express'd
           :
           We
           cannot
           particularize
           all
           the
           ways
           whereby
           God
           will
           shew
           his
           Mercy
           to
           such
           Persons
           .
           It
           is
           written
           ,
           
             Eye
             hath
             not
             seen
             ,
             nor
             ear
             heard
             ,
             neither
             have
             entred
             into
             the
             heart
             of
             man
             the
             things
             which
             God
             hath
             prepared
             for
             them
             that
             love
             him
             ,
          
           1
           Cor.
           ii
           .
           9.
           
           As
           long
           before
           the
           Harvest
           the
           Husbandman
           
           is
           refreshed
           with
           the
           sight
           and
           savour
           of
           his
           Field
           ,
           so
           God
           comforteth
           and
           refresheth
           the
           Souls
           of
           the
           righteous
           even
           in
           this
           World
           ,
           and
           hereafter
           he
           Crowns
           them
           with
           unspeakable
           Glory
           ,
           and
           blesseth
           them
           with
           eternal
           Life
           .
           The
           Light
           of
           God's
           Countenance
           even
           in
           this
           Life
           ,
           where
           its
           beams
           are
           often
           intercepted
           ,
           do
           yet
           afford
           more
           Joy
           than
           in
           the
           time
           of
           Harvest
           ,
           when
           Corn
           ,
           and
           Wine
           ,
           and
           Oil
           abound
           with
           Men
           :
           And
           what
           will
           it
           do
           in
           the
           other
           World
           ,
           where
           it
           shines
           fully
           and
           clearly
           ,
           and
           without
           interruption
           ,
           and
           where
           there
           is
           nothing
           to
           obstruct
           the
           Power
           and
           Efficacy
           thereof
           :
           Lord
           !
           What
           Joy
           is
           there
           in
           the
           very
           prospect
           of
           this
           Harvest
           ?
           How
           happy
           and
           blessed
           are
           they
           who
           are
           sure
           of
           it
           ?
           What
           a
           kindness
           is
           it
           that
           we
           have
           liberty
           to
           throw
           in
           our
           poor
           stock
           into
           such
           a
           profitable
           Bank
           ?
           and
           a
           Privilege
           to
           Sow
           ,
           where
           we
           may
           Reap
           so
           much
           ?
           With
           what
           Face
           can
           any
           refuse
           the
           Occasion
           ?
           or
           what
           Excuse
           is
           sufficient
           ?
           Have
           Men
           by
           their
           many
           Inventions
           found
           out
           any
           higher
           Felicity
           ,
           than
           what
           God
           and
           his
           Superabundant
           Mercy
           can
           confer
           ?
           or
           is
           there
           a
           nearer
           way
           ,
           or
           more
           proper
           to
           this
           ,
           than
           that
           which
           the
           Prophet
           directs
           to
           ,
           the
           Sowing
           in
           
           Righteousness
           ?
           Is
           it
           better
           to
           labour
           for
           Temporal
           than
           Eternal
           things
           ,
           for
           that
           Meat
           which
           perisheth
           ,
           than
           that
           which
           endureth
           to
           Life
           everlasting
           !
           Will
           ye
           plough
           Wickedness
           ,
           and
           reap
           Iniquity
           ▪
           and
           eat
           the
           Fruit
           of
           Lyes
           ?
           that
           is
           ,
           will
           ye
           die
           rather
           than
           live
           ?
           This
           were
           a
           mad
           and
           shameful
           Choice
           ;
           and
           yet
           one
           of
           them
           we
           must
           make
           ,
           for
           there
           is
           no
           middle
           Course
           left
           us
           :
           It
           is
           certain
           the
           Wages
           of
           Sin
           are
           Death
           ,
           and
           that
           there
           is
           no
           way
           to
           Everlasting
           Life
           ,
           but
           to
           have
           our
           Fruit
           unto
           Holiness
           .
           
             Be
             not
             deceived
             ;
             God
             is
             not
             mocked
             ;
             for
             whatsoever
             a
             Man
             soweth
             ,
             that
             shall
             he
             also
             reap
             .
             He
             that
             soweth
             to
             his
             flesh
             ,
             shall
             of
             the
             flesh
             reap
             corruption
             ;
             but
             he
             that
             soweth
             to
             the
             spirit
             ,
             shall
             of
             the
             spirit
             reap
             life
             everlasting
             ,
          
           Gal.
           vi
           .
           7.
           
        
         
           The
           Prophet
           having
           told
           them
           what
           
           they
           would
           reap
           ,
           returns
           to
           exhort
           them
           to
           the
           Use
           of
           those
           means
           which
           are
           requisite
           in
           order
           to
           it
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           Performance
           of
           those
           Duties
           to
           which
           reaping
           in
           Mercy
           is
           promised
           ;
           which
           People
           have
           need
           to
           be
           put
           in
           mind
           of
           ,
           for
           ordinarily
           they
           are
           very
           slack
           and
           negligent
           ;
           Many
           would
           be
           at
           reaping
           ,
           but
           few
           set
           themselves
           to
           the
           Work
           and
           Labour
           that
           must
           go
           before
           it
           ;
           they
           would
           
           be
           putting
           in
           the
           sickle
           in
           Harvest-time
           ,
           though
           they
           have
           not
           sown
           ,
           nor
           made
           any
           Preparation
           for
           it
           .
           But
           those
           who
           sow
           not
           shall
           not
           reap
           ,
           and
           that
           our
           sowing
           may
           be
           successful
           ,
           we
           are
           bid
           first
           ,
           
             break
             up
             our
             fallow
             ground
          
           ,
           for
           Interpreters
           make
           the
           Prophets
           Speech
           Elliptick
           ,
           and
           will
           have
           First
           or
           After
           that
           ,
           or
           some
           such
           Word
           to
           be
           understood
           .
        
         
           If
           the
           Ground
           be
           not
           prepared
           ,
           sowing
           is
           to
           no
           Purpose
           ;
           the
           Seed
           was
           lost
           that
           
             fell
             on
             stony
             ground
             ,
             among
             thorns
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             high-way
             .
          
           The
           good
           and
           precious
           Seed
           to
           be
           sown
           is
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           our
           Hearts
           are
           the
           Ground
           which
           must
           receive
           it
           ,
           and
           they
           cannot
           receive
           it
           till
           they
           be
           made
           honest
           and
           good
           ,
           as
           our
           Saviour
           speaks
           ,
           Luke
           viii
           .
           15.
           and
           in
           order
           to
           this
           they
           must
           be
           prepared
           ,
           Pains
           must
           be
           taken
           on
           them
           .
           
             Break
             up
             your
             fallow
             Ground
          
           .
           If
           the
           Husband-man
           did
           not
           till
           his
           Ground
           ,
           cast
           Furrows
           in
           it
           and
           root
           out
           the
           Weeds
           thereof
           ,
           he
           needed
           not
           sow
           ,
           and
           would
           in
           vain
           expect
           a
           Crop
           :
           So
           our
           Hearts
           by
           their
           natural
           Constitution
           ,
           are
           like
           
             fallow
             ground
          
           which
           was
           never
           laboured
           ,
           which
           is
           indisposed
           for
           receiving
           Seed
           from
           the
           Sower
           ,
           and
           of
           it self
           brings
           forth
           only
           Thorns
           and
           Briars
           .
           The
           natural
           Product
           
           of
           Mens
           Hearts
           is
           only
           Sin
           and
           Wickedness
           .
           
             God
             saw
             that
             the
             wickedness
             of
             Man
          
           
           
             was
             great
             in
             the
             earth
             ,
             and
             that
             every
             imagination
             of
             the
             thoughts
             of
             his
             heart
             was
             only
             evil
             continually
             .
          
           Naturally
           Mens
           Hearts
           are
           hard
           and
           averse
           to
           all
           good
           ;
           
             The
             natural
             Man
             receiveth
             not
             the
             things
          
           
           
             of
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             for
             they
             are
             foolishness
             unto
             him
             ,
             neither
             can
             he
             know
             them
             because
             they
             are
             spiritually
             discerned
             .
          
           But
           as
           hard
           and
           bad
           as
           they
           are
           ,
           they
           may
           through
           the
           Grace
           of
           God
           be
           changed
           ,
           and
           improved
           to
           the
           better
           ,
           if
           due
           Pains
           be
           taken
           on
           them
           .
           The
           Evil
           and
           Naughtiness
           of
           our
           Hearts
           will
           not
           excuse
           us
           from
           being
           or
           doing
           good
           ,
           tho'
           many
           pretend
           it
           .
           What
           a
           silly
           Excuse
           were
           it
           for
           an
           Husband-man
           to
           turn
           his
           back
           upon
           his
           Labour
           ,
           that
           his
           Ground
           of
           it self
           yielded
           nothing
           but
           Briars
           and
           Thorns
           ,
           and
           other
           Weeds
           ?
           Should
           he
           not
           labour
           for
           all
           that
           ,
           and
           by
           Art
           and
           Industry
           make
           it
           do
           ,
           what
           of
           it self
           it
           cannot
           do
           ?
           So
           ,
           though
           our
           Hearts
           be
           as
           fallow
           Ground
           ,
           yet
           let
           us
           break
           them
           up
           and
           weed
           them
           ;
           let
           us
           by
           continued
           Care
           and
           Diligence
           ,
           bear
           down
           their
           natural
           Growth
           ,
           and
           render
           them
           susceptible
           of
           better
           things
           ;
           let
           us
           pluck
           up
           the
           Prejudices
           of
           our
           Nature
           ,
           throw
           away
           
           the
           choaking
           Cares
           of
           this
           Life
           ,
           and
           break
           off
           the
           Course
           of
           Sin
           :
           Let
           us
           ply
           our
           Hearts
           continually
           with
           Prayer
           ,
           Meditation
           on
           the
           Word
           ,
           Use
           of
           our
           Reason
           ,
           the
           serious
           Consideration
           of
           our
           Ways
           ,
           and
           an
           Attendance
           on
           those
           Means
           and
           Ordinances
           God
           hath
           appointed
           ,
           and
           in
           Process
           of
           time
           through
           the
           Grace
           of
           God
           ,
           our
           Hearts
           will
           be
           broken
           and
           changed
           from
           their
           natural
           Barrenness
           ,
           to
           be
           fruitful
           in
           Holiness
           and
           good
           Works
           .
           This
           is
           the
           way
           to
           break
           up
           our
           fallow
           Ground
           ,
           to
           make
           our
           Hearts
           tractable
           and
           obedient
           ,
           capable
           of
           receiving
           and
           nourishing
           the
           good
           Seed
           of
           the
           Word
           ,
           and
           unless
           this
           be
           done
           ,
           our
           Hearts
           will
           be
           as
           a
           Wilderness
           barren
           and
           altogether
           unfruitful
           in
           good
           :
           
             Break
             up
             your
             fallow
             ground
          
           ,
           says
           Ieremy
           ,
           
           
             and
             sow
             not
             among
             Thorns
          
           .
           What
           a
           Folly
           is
           it
           to
           sow
           in
           a
           Ground
           overgrown
           with
           Thorns
           and
           Briars
           ;
           and
           what
           can
           be
           expected
           from
           Men
           ,
           
             whose
             hearts
             are
             as
             hard
             as
             an
             Adamant
             ,
             who
             refuse
             to
             hearken
             ,
          
           
           
             and
             pull
             away
             their
             Shoulder
             and
             stop
             their
             Ears
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             not
             hear
             :
          
           As
           the
           Prophet
           Zechariah
           speaks
           ?
           There
           are
           many
           Complaints
           now
           a-days
           against
           the
           Sower
           ,
           but
           there
           is
           more
           Reason
           to
           retort
           them
           upon
           the
           Ground
           ,
           I
           mean
           
           to
           cast
           the
           Blame
           of
           not
           profiting
           upon
           the
           People
           themselves
           rather
           than
           the
           Preacher
           ;
           you
           are
           oft-times
           indisposed
           ,
           your
           Hearts
           are
           not
           duely
           prepar'd
           ,
           therefore
           it
           is
           that
           the
           Word
           Preached
           hath
           so
           little
           effect
           in
           you
           .
           Mortifie
           therefore
           your
           Lusts
           ,
           subdue
           your
           Passions
           ,
           daily
           cultivate
           your
           Hearts
           with
           Acts
           of
           Repentance
           and
           Contrition
           ,
           and
           the
           fore
           mentioned
           Exercises
           of
           Prayer
           ,
           Meditation
           ,
           &c.
           
           That
           they
           may
           be
           softned
           and
           fitted
           for
           the
           Seed
           of
           the
           Word
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           may
           prosper
           and
           spring
           up
           and
           bear
           Fruit.
           
        
         
           Thus
           you
           see
           your
           Task
           ,
           and
           that
           we
           
           may
           be
           excited
           with
           all
           Speed
           and
           Diligence
           to
           go
           about
           it
           ,
           and
           also
           encouraged
           with
           Assurance
           of
           Success
           ,
           it
           is
           added
           ,
           
             For
             it
             is
             time
             to
             seek
             the
             Lord
             ,
             until
             he
             come
             and
             rain
             Righteousness
             upon
             you
             .
          
           By
           
             seeking
             the
             Lord
          
           is
           meant
           the
           seeking
           his
           Favour
           which
           is
           the
           Ground
           of
           all
           our
           Comfort
           and
           Happiness
           ,
           or
           his
           Help
           and
           Assistance
           without
           which
           we
           labour
           in
           vain
           ,
           and
           all
           we
           do
           is
           ineffectual
           :
           And
           we
           then
           seek
           both
           the
           one
           and
           the
           other
           ,
           when
           we
           heartily
           practise
           the
           Duties
           enjoin'd
           us
           ;
           for
           his
           Favour
           returns
           upon
           our
           Repentance
           and
           Obedience
           ,
           and
           his
           Grace
           and
           Assistance
           is
           bestowed
           as
           we
           
           labour
           and
           endeavour
           ;
           
             he
             worketh
             together
             with
             us
          
           .
        
         
           Now
           ,
           (
           saith
           Hosea
           )
           
             It
             is
             time
             thus
             to
             seek
             the
             Lord
             ,
          
           which
           implieth
           first
           a
           proper
           Season
           or
           Opportunity
           for
           it
           ;
           Opportunity
           should
           be
           laid
           hold
           on
           ,
           every
           thing
           should
           be
           taken
           in
           its
           time
           ,
           and
           Men
           are
           encouraged
           to
           work
           and
           labour
           so
           long
           as
           the
           time
           of
           doing
           it
           is
           not
           past
           .
           The
           Season
           for
           sowing
           and
           breaking
           up
           is
           all
           the
           time
           of
           Life
           ,
           while
           God
           allows
           the
           Use
           of
           Reason
           ,
           the
           means
           of
           Grace
           ,
           while
           he
           makes
           offers
           of
           Salvation
           ,
           and
           calls
           by
           his
           Providence
           ,
           it
           is
           time
           to
           seek
           him
           :
           
             Seek
             the
             Lord
             therefore
          
           
           
             while
             he
             may
             be
             found
             ,
             and
             call
             upon
             him
             while
             he
             is
             near
             .
          
           If
           any
           have
           been
           negligent
           ,
           if
           hitherto
           he
           has
           loitered
           and
           slept
           away
           his
           time
           ,
           neither
           laboured
           nor
           sown
           ,
           but
           let
           his
           Heart
           lie
           all
           this
           while
           fallow
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           quite
           overgrown
           with
           Weeds
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           great
           Fault
           ,
           and
           calls
           for
           mourning
           ;
           but
           it
           is
           no
           ground
           to
           despair
           nor
           Reason
           to
           lay
           aside
           the
           Thoughts
           of
           this
           necessary
           Work.
           Art
           thou
           sensible
           that
           thou
           hast
           been
           too
           long
           a
           beginning
           ?
           Doest
           thou
           wish
           that
           thou
           hadst
           been
           more
           wise
           ?
           Arise
           ,
           the
           Day
           is
           not
           yet
           done
           ,
           work
           while
           it
           is
           Day
           ;
           the
           Season
           is
           not
           wholly
           past
           ,
           lay
           
           hold
           on
           it
           and
           double
           thy
           Diligence
           to
           recover
           mispent
           time
           ;
           which
           if
           thou
           dost
           ,
           it
           shall
           be
           yet
           well
           with
           thee
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           common
           but
           wise
           Proverb
           ,
           
             Better
             late
             than
             never
          
           .
           Remember
           they
           who
           wrought
           but
           one
           Hour
           had
           their
           Hire
           .
           
             If
             the
             wicked
             will
             turn
          
           
           
             from
             all
             his
             sins
             that
             he
             hath
             committed
             ,
             and
             keep
             all
             my
             Statutes
             ,
             and
             do
             that
             which
             is
             lawful
             and
             right
             ,
             he
             shall
             surely
             live
             ,
             he
             shall
             not
             die
             ,
             saith
             the
             Lord.
             Let
             the
             wicked
             forsake
             his
             way
             ,
             and
             the
          
           
           
             unrighteous
             man
             his
             thoughts
             ,
             and
             let
             him
             return
             unto
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             he
             will
             have
             mercy
             upon
             him
             ,
             and
             to
             our
             God
             and
             he
             will
             abundantly
             pardon
             .
          
        
         
           But
           secondly
           ,
           by
           saying
           it
           is
           time
           ,
           the
           Prophet
           lays
           before
           them
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           full
           time
           ,
           and
           so
           not
           to
           be
           let
           slip
           ;
           it
           is
           now
           time
           ,
           but
           it
           will
           not
           be
           always
           so
           ,
           it
           is
           time
           ,
           but
           this
           time
           is
           ever
           running
           and
           will
           once
           be
           at
           an
           end
           ,
           and
           therefore
           Delays
           are
           dangerous
           .
           It
           is
           indeed
           time
           yet
           ,
           but
           not
           to
           sleep
           and
           stand
           loitering
           ;
           it
           is
           high
           time
           to
           awake
           out
           of
           Sleep
           ,
           to
           gird
           up
           our
           Loins
           ,
           and
           to
           set
           about
           our
           Work
           lest
           the
           Night
           come
           in
           which
           no
           Man
           can
           work
           .
           It
           is
           the
           great
           Folly
           of
           many
           ,
           that
           they
           think
           they
           have
           Times
           and
           Seasons
           in
           their
           
           own
           hand
           ,
           at
           least
           they
           act
           as
           if
           it
           were
           so
           :
           But
           we
           neither
           have
           always
           Time
           and
           Opportunity
           ,
           nor
           can
           we
           always
           Command
           Grace
           to
           use
           it
           aright
           ,
           and
           therefore
           should
           take
           it
           when
           it
           may
           be
           had
           and
           fear
           to
           deferr
           and
           put
           it
           off
           .
           Sometimes
           Men
           come
           to
           that
           ,
           that
           they
           can
           neither
           seek
           nor
           work
           ,
           have
           neither
           Strength
           of
           Body
           or
           Mind
           ,
           no
           Use
           of
           any
           Faculty
           so
           much
           as
           to
           desire
           what
           is
           good
           for
           them
           ?
           Sometimes
           they
           seek
           and
           find
           no
           Acceptance
           ,
           desire
           and
           endeavour
           ,
           but
           have
           no
           Success
           .
           It
           is
           hard
           to
           tell
           peremptorily
           the
           precise
           time
           when
           it
           is
           so
           with
           any
           ,
           but
           the
           Scripture
           forewarns
           us
           of
           this
           ,
           and
           bids
           us
           fear
           it
           .
           
             When
             you
             spread
             forth
             your
             hands
             ,
          
           
           
             I
             will
             hide
             my
             face
             from
             you
             ,
             yea
             when
             you
             make
             many
             prayers
             I
             will
             not
             hear
             .
             I
             will
          
           
           
             bring
             evil
             upon
             them
             ,
             which
             they
             shall
             not
             be
             able
             to
             escape
             ,
             and
             though
             they
             shall
             cry
             I
             will
             not
             hearken
             unto
             them
             .
             They
             shall
             go
             with
             their
             flocks
             and
             with
             their
             herds
             to
             seek
             the
             Lord
             ,
             but
             they
             shall
             not
             find
             him
             ,
             he
             hath
             withdrawn
             himself
             from
             them
             .
          
           Wherefore
           as
           the
           Apostle
           enjoins
           ,
           
             Let
             us
          
           
           
             exhort
             one
             another
             daily
             ,
             while
             it
             is
             called
             to
             day
             ,
             lest
             any
             of
             you
             be
             hardned
             with
             the
             deceitfulness
             of
             sin
             .
          
           You
           that
           are
           stricken
           in
           Age
           ,
           will
           ,
           I
           hope
           ,
           readily
           acknowledge
           ,
           
           That
           it
           is
           time
           (
           if
           ever
           )
           for
           you
           to
           seek
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           mind
           the
           business
           of
           your
           Salvation
           :
           for
           your
           time
           is
           near
           spent
           ,
           your
           Sun
           is
           ready
           to
           set
           ,
           and
           your
           Day
           is
           almost
           at
           an
           end
           .
           The
           Husband-man
           useth
           to
           be
           busie
           when
           the
           Season
           is
           almost
           at
           a
           close
           ,
           especially
           if
           at
           first
           he
           has
           loitered
           and
           been
           idle
           .
           And
           you
           that
           are
           young
           have
           no
           less
           Reason
           to
           fall
           to
           work
           quickly
           ,
           for
           though
           by
           the
           Course
           of
           Nature
           you
           may
           live
           a
           considerable
           time
           ;
           yet
           you
           know
           that
           Course
           may
           and
           has
           been
           often
           interrupted
           ,
           and
           none
           knows
           how
           soon
           this
           may
           befall
           him
           .
           Wherefore
           let
           neither
           young
           nor
           old
           give
           Sleep
           to
           their
           Eyes
           ,
           or
           Slumber
           to
           their
           Eye-lids
           ;
           but
           let
           both
           young
           and
           old
           seek
           and
           labour
           with
           all
           Diligence
           .
           
             To
             day
             ,
             saith
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             if
             ye
             will
             hear
             ,
             harden
             not
             your
             hearts
             .
          
           But
           to
           go
           on
           ;
        
         
           In
           the
           last
           place
           ,
           we
           have
           here
           an
           Encouragement
           
           to
           what
           is
           called
           for
           ,
           proposed
           from
           the
           Certainty
           of
           the
           Success
           ,
           
             He
             will
             come
             and
             rain
             Righteousness
             upon
             you
             .
          
           In
           worldly
           things
           Men
           often
           seek
           and
           labour
           ,
           but
           do
           not
           obtain
           what
           they
           would
           be
           at
           .
           But
           ,
           saith
           the
           Lord
           ,
           
             I
             said
             not
             unto
             the
             house
             of
             Iacob
             ,
             seek
             ye
          
           
           
             me
             in
             vain
             .
             He
             is
             a
             rewarder
             of
             them
             that
          
           
           
             diligently
             seek
             him
          
           .
           He
           is
           sometime
           found
           of
           them
           that
           seek
           him
           not
           ;
           and
           therefore
           it
           is
           not
           to
           be
           doubted
           ,
           but
           he
           will
           be
           found
           of
           those
           who
           seek
           him
           aright
           ,
           and
           in
           due
           time
           .
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           he
           is
           not
           always
           presently
           found
           ,
           but
           though
           he
           hide
           himself
           for
           a
           while
           ,
           he
           will
           not
           do
           it
           for
           ever
           ,
           and
           therefore
           we
           ought
           not
           to
           be
           weary
           ,
           but
           to
           wait
           patiently
           till
           we
           find
           him
           whom
           our
           Soul
           loveth
           .
        
         
           Seek
           ,
           (
           saith
           the
           Text
           )
           
             till
             he
             come
          
           ,
           which
           requires
           Constancy
           in
           seeking
           .
           
             There
             is
             need
             of
             patience
             to
             them
             that
             have
          
           
           
             done
             the
             will
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             receive
             the
             promise
             .
          
           It
           is
           childish
           and
           unreasonable
           Peevishness
           ,
           to
           fret
           because
           we
           are
           not
           presently
           answered
           ,
           to
           desist
           from
           our
           Work
           ,
           because
           we
           do
           not
           instantly
           reap
           the
           Fruit
           thereof
           .
           They
           make
           too
           great
           haste
           to
           their
           Doom
           ,
           who
           conclude
           themselves
           forsaken
           and
           reprobate
           ,
           because
           presently
           they
           find
           not
           God's
           Presence
           and
           the
           gracious
           Tokens
           thereof
           .
           What
           is
           delayed
           is
           not
           denied
           ,
           God
           knoweth
           his
           Hour
           ,
           and
           waiteth
           till
           it
           come
           ,
           and
           so
           should
           we
           ;
           he
           putteth
           off
           ,
           to
           try
           our
           Faith
           and
           Constancy
           ,
           to
           exercise
           our
           Patience
           ,
           to
           quicken
           our
           Desires
           ;
           
             Be
             patient
             therefore
             brethren
             unto
             the
             coming
             of
             the
             Lord.
             Behold
          
           
           
             the
             Husbandman
             waiteth
             for
             the
             precious
             fruit
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             and
             hath
             long
             patience
             for
             it
             ,
             until
             he
             receive
             the
             early
             and
             latter
             rain
             .
             Be
             ye
             also
             patient
             ,
             stablish
             your
             hearts
             for
             the
             coming
             of
             the
             Lord
             draweth
             nigh
             ,
          
           Jam.
           v.
           7.
           
        
         
           Now
           what
           is
           the
           Lord
           to
           do
           when
           he
           comes
           ?
           
             He
             will
          
           (
           saith
           the
           Text
           )
           
             rain
             Righteousness
             upon
             you
          
           .
           The
           Allusion
           to
           Husbandry
           is
           still
           continued
           ,
           all
           know
           how
           necessary
           Rain
           is
           to
           the
           Husbandman
           ,
           without
           it
           he
           labours
           and
           sows
           to
           no
           Purpose
           :
           But
           if
           the
           Heavens
           rain
           upon
           him
           ,
           his
           Labours
           prosper
           ,
           he
           sees
           the
           Fruit
           thereof
           ,
           eats
           and
           is
           satisfied
           .
           The
           Dew
           of
           Heaven
           is
           no
           less
           necessary
           to
           our
           spiritual
           Husbandry
           ,
           it
           also
           depends
           entirely
           on
           the
           Blessing
           of
           God
           ,
           without
           that
           all
           our
           labour
           is
           in
           vain
           .
           
             Without
             me
          
           (
           saith
           Christ
           )
           
             ye
             can
             do
             nothing
          
           .
           But
           
           as
           God
           giveth
           Rain
           and
           Snow
           from
           Heaven
           to
           water
           the
           Earth
           ,
           to
           make
           it
           bring
           forth
           and
           bud
           ,
           that
           it
           may
           give
           Seed
           to
           the
           Sower
           ,
           and
           Bread
           to
           the
           Eater
           ,
           so
           in
           spiritual
           Blessings
           he
           will
           not
           be
           wanting
           to
           those
           who
           are
           not
           wanting
           to
           themselves
           .
           To
           those
           who
           would
           sow
           in
           Righteousness
           ,
           and
           labour
           to
           break
           up
           their
           fallow
           Ground
           ,
           and
           seek
           him
           to
           bless
           their
           Labours
           ,
           he
           will
           come
           
           
           
           
           
           and
           rain
           down
           Righteousness
           upon
           them
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           his
           Grace
           and
           Spirit
           shall
           fall
           down
           (
           like
           the
           Rain
           )
           upon
           them
           whereby
           they
           may
           encrease
           and
           abound
           in
           all
           Truth
           and
           Righteousness
           .
           
             Blessed
             are
          
           
           
             they
             who
             hunger
             and
             thirst
             after
             Righteousness
             ,
             for
             they
             shall
             be
             satisfied
             .
             This
             is
          
           
           
             the
             heritage
             of
             the
             Servants
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             their
             Righteousness
             is
             of
             me
             ,
             saith
             the
             Lord.
          
           But
           tho'
           our
           Righteousness
           be
           of
           God
           it
           should
           not
           make
           us
           supersede
           our
           Labours
           and
           Endeavours
           ;
           
             We
             must
             not
          
           ,
           
           as
           one
           saith
           ,
           
             lie
             loitering
             in
             the
             Ditch
             ,
             waiting
             till
             Omnipotence
             pull
             us
             out
             .
          
           It
           's
           God
           who
           causeth
           the
           Grass
           to
           grow
           ,
           and
           Herb
           for
           the
           Service
           of
           Man
           ,
           are
           therefore
           the
           Labours
           of
           the
           Husband-man
           useless
           ?
           Put
           thy self
           in
           the
           way
           of
           Grace
           ,
           and
           Grace
           shall
           be
           given
           thee
           .
           Up
           ,
           and
           bestirr
           thy self
           ,
           
             commit
             thy
             way
             unto
             the
             Lord
             ,
             trust
             in
             him
             ,
             and
             he
             shall
             bring
             forth
             thy
             Righteousness
             as
             the
             Light
             ,
             and
             thy
             Iudgment
             as
             the
             Noon
             day
             ,
          
           Psal.
           xxxvii
           .
           56.
           
        
         
           But
           secondly
           ,
           Some
           understand
           these
           Words
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           not
           without
           Reason
           ,
           for
           he
           that
           cometh
           ,
           or
           is
           to
           come
           ,
           and
           will
           come
           ,
           are
           his
           frequent
           Titles
           in
           the
           Scripture
           .
           St.
           
             Iohn
             the
             Baptist
          
           asked
           if
           he
           was
           the
           Christ
           under
           this
           Designation
           ,
           
           Mat.
           xi
           .
           3.
           
           And
           the
           main
           end
           
             of
             his
             coming
             was
             to
             teach
             and
          
           give
           Righteousness
           .
           He
           is
           called
           the
           
             Lord
             our
             Righteousness
          
           .
           
           Who
           sheweth
           the
           way
           of
           Righteousness
           ,
           who
           worketh
           it
           in
           us
           ,
           and
           who
           ,
           by
           the
           Merits
           of
           his
           own
           Righteousness
           hath
           obtained
           for
           all
           true
           Believers
           ,
           that
           their
           honest
           and
           sincere
           ,
           tho'
           imperfect
           Righteousness
           should
           be
           accepted
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           perfect
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           should
           be
           dealt
           with
           by
           him
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           were
           perfectly
           and
           compleatly
           righteous
           .
           As
           it
           is
           written
           in
           the
           Old
           ,
           and
           applied
           by
           the
           Apostle
           in
           the
           New
           Testament
           ,
           
             Abraham
             believed
             God
             ,
             and
             it
             was
             imputed
             to
             him
             for
             righteousness
             ,
          
           and
           
             he
             was
             made
             sin
          
           ,
           or
           a
           Sin
           offering
           ,
           
             for
             us
             that
             we
             might
             be
             made
             the
             righteousness
             of
             God
             in
             him
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           that
           we
           heartily
           believing
           in
           him
           ,
           and
           as
           Believers
           heartily
           and
           sincerely
           obeying
           of
           him
           ,
           might
           be
           reputed
           as
           perfectly
           righteous
           in
           the
           Eyes
           of
           God
           ,
           through
           the
           Merits
           of
           his
           Blood
           ,
           who
           was
           perfectly
           and
           compleatly
           righteous
           ,
           without
           spot
           or
           blemish
           .
           Here
           then
           is
           a
           Promise
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           the
           Benefits
           of
           him
           ,
           as
           a
           Saviour
           ,
           that
           they
           who
           are
           truly
           sanctified
           with
           inherent
           Righteousness
           ,
           have
           it
           imputed
           to
           them
           through
           the
           Merits
           of
           Christ
           for
           perfect
           and
           
           compleat
           Righteousness
           ,
           tho'
           it
           is
           not
           so
           ,
           but
           defective
           and
           short
           of
           that
           absolute
           Perfection
           which
           the
           Law
           requires
           ;
           as
           it
           is
           written
           ,
           
             Who
             shall
             lay
             any
             thing
             to
             the
             charge
             of
             God's
             Elect
             ?
             It
             is
             God
             that
             justifieth
             :
             Who
             is
             he
             that
             condemneth
             ?
             It
             is
             Christ
             that
             died
             ,
             yea
             ,
             rather
             that
             is
             risen
             again
             ,
             who
             is
             even
             at
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             also
             maketh
             intercession
             for
             us
             .
          
        
         
           
             Fear
             not
             little
             flock
             ,
             it
             is
             your
             Father's
             will
             to
             give
             you
             a
             Kingdom
             .
          
           A
           Kingdom
           of
           more
           Glory
           than
           all
           the
           Kingdoms
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           a
           Kingdom
           which
           shall
           never
           end
           .
           This
           is
           the
           Reward
           which
           God
           will
           certainly
           bestow
           on
           his
           righteous
           Servants
           and
           Children
           ;
           of
           which
           Reward
           some
           make
           the
           raining
           Righteousness
           in
           the
           Text
           a
           Promise
           ;
           for
           they
           take
           Righteousness
           to
           be
           the
           Reward
           of
           it
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           following
           Verse
           Iniquity
           is
           taken
           for
           the
           Punishment
           thereof
           .
           But
           whether
           that
           be
           the
           main
           intent
           of
           the
           Words
           ,
           certainly
           it
           may
           be
           comprehended
           in
           them
           ,
           for
           the
           Fruits
           and
           Effects
           of
           Righteousness
           are
           always
           given
           where
           it self
           is
           given
           .
           Holiness
           and
           the
           glorious
           Reward
           of
           it
           ,
           cannot
           be
           disjoined
           ;
           so
           that
           he
           who
           has
           the
           one
           ,
           is
           sure
           of
           the
           other
           .
           The
           Wicked
           
           cannot
           inherit
           Glory
           ,
           nor
           can
           the
           Righteous
           be
           excluded
           .
           Instead
           therefore
           of
           perplexing
           our selves
           ,
           what
           shall
           come
           of
           us
           ,
           whether
           we
           shall
           go
           to
           Heaven
           ,
           let
           us
           chearfully
           do
           our
           Duty
           ,
           and
           heartily
           endeavour
           to
           be
           righteous
           in
           the
           sight
           of
           God
           ,
           for
           hereby
           we
           may
           be
           assured
           of
           eternal
           Life
           .
           The
           one
           is
           the
           Earnest
           and
           Pledge
           of
           the
           other
           .
        
         
           Hitherto
           I
           have
           handled
           and
           applied
           
           the
           Text
           ,
           with
           a
           respect
           to
           Mens
           private
           and
           personal
           state
           .
           But
           as
           was
           said
           in
           the
           beginning
           ,
           the
           Prophet
           delivered
           this
           Advice
           ,
           with
           a
           regard
           to
           the
           publick
           state
           of
           his
           People
           ,
           both
           Civil
           and
           Ecclesiastick
           :
           And
           so
           it
           proposes
           the
           true
           Way
           and
           Method
           ,
           of
           preventing
           and
           removing
           publick
           Calamities
           and
           Disasters
           from
           Church
           and
           State
           ;
           which
           is
           ,
           to
           put
           away
           Sin
           and
           Wickedness
           ,
           and
           to
           encourage
           and
           promote
           Piety
           and
           Godliness
           .
           As
           the
           Prophet
           forewarns
           them
           of
           very
           sad
           and
           heavy
           Judgments
           ,
           so
           all
           along
           he
           plainly
           inculcates
           the
           cause
           thereof
           ,
           viz.
           Their
           Pride
           and
           Wantonness
           ,
           the
           neglect
           of
           God
           and
           of
           his
           Worship
           ,
           and
           a
           gross
           contempt
           of
           ,
           and
           disobedience
           to
           his
           Righteous
           Laws
           .
           For
           this
           cause
           he
           told
           them
           they
           were
           to
           be
           so
           exemplarily
           punished
           ,
           and
           that
           nothing
           
           could
           save
           them
           from
           utter
           Ruin
           ,
           or
           procure
           the
           lengthning
           of
           their
           Tranquillity
           ,
           but
           the
           ceasing
           from
           Sin
           ,
           and
           the
           doing
           that
           which
           is
           right
           in
           the
           sight
           of
           God.
           Both
           the
           Preservation
           and
           Ruin
           of
           Kingdoms
           and
           publick
           States
           is
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           he
           is
           moved
           to
           the
           one
           or
           the
           other
           ,
           according
           as
           they
           are
           righteous
           or
           wicked
           :
           For
           ,
           as
           Solomon
           saith
           ,
           
             Righteousness
             exalteth
             a
             Nation
             ,
             but
             sin
             is
          
           
           
             a
             reproach
             to
             any
             people
          
           ;
           which
           Maxim
           of
           the
           Wise
           Man
           is
           clearly
           exemplified
           in
           Sacred
           History
           ,
           and
           was
           wisely
           observed
           in
           relation
           to
           the
           Iews
           ,
           in
           the
           person
           of
           Achior
           ,
           the
           Captain
           of
           the
           Sons
           of
           Ammon
           ;
           for
           in
           the
           Speech
           which
           he
           is
           said
           to
           have
           made
           to
           Olofernes
           ,
           he
           told
           him
           ,
           That
           
             whilest
             they
             sinned
             not
             before
             their
             God
             ,
             they
             prospered
             ,
             because
             the
             God
             that
             hateth
             iniquity
             was
             with
             them
             ;
             but
             when
             they
             departed
             from
             the
             way
             which
             he
             appointed
             them
             ,
             they
             were
             destroyed
             in
             many
             sore
             Battels
             ,
             and
             were
             led
             Captives
             into
             a
             Land
             that
             was
             not
             theirs
             ,
             and
             the
             Temple
             of
             their
             God
             was
             cast
             to
             the
             Ground
             ,
             and
             their
             Cities
             were
             taken
             by
             the
             Enemies
             .
          
           From
           which
           wise
           Observation
           he
           concluded
           ,
           as
           wisely
           ,
           his
           Advice
           to
           the
           same
           
             Olofernes
             :
             Now
             therefore
             my
             Lord
             and
             Governour
             ,
             if
             there
             be
          
           
           
             any
             Errour
             in
             this
             People
             ,
             and
             they
             sin
             against
             their
             God
             ,
             let
             us
             consider
             that
             this
             shall
             be
             their
             ruin
             ,
             and
             let
             us
             go
             up
             and
             we
             shall
             overcome
             them
             .
             But
             if
             there
             be
             no
             iniquity
             in
             their
             Nation
             ,
             let
             my
             Lord
             pass
             by
             ,
             lest
             their
             Lord
             defend
             them
             ,
             and
             their
             God
             be
             for
             them
             ,
             and
             we
             become
             a
             reproach
             before
             all
             the
             world
             .
          
           Righteousness
           
           is
           the
           greatest
           Security
           of
           a
           People
           ,
           it
           is
           the
           strongest
           Bond
           of
           Union
           amongst
           themselves
           ,
           and
           will
           defend
           the
           Frontiers
           better
           than
           Garisons
           or
           Armies
           can
           do
           :
           For
           it
           secureth
           the
           Protection
           of
           the
           Almighty
           ,
           who
           can
           defeat
           the
           strongest
           and
           most
           numerous
           Forces
           ,
           and
           
             who
             when
             a
             man's
             ways
             please
             the
             Lord
             ,
             maketh
             his
             enemies
             to
             be
             at
             peace
             with
             him
             .
          
           If
           therefore
           we
           have
           any
           concernment
           for
           the
           Church
           and
           State
           whereof
           we
           are
           Members
           ,
           if
           we
           would
           have
           God
           to
           do
           good
           to
           our
           Zion
           ,
           and
           to
           
             build
             up
             the
             walls
             of
             our
             Ierusalem
          
           ;
           if
           we
           would
           have
           him
           to
           settle
           Peace
           within
           their
           Walls
           ,
           and
           Prosperity
           within
           their
           Palaces
           ,
           let
           every
           one
           of
           us
           return
           from
           the
           Evil
           of
           our
           ways
           ;
           let
           us
           seek
           God
           with
           all
           our
           heart
           ,
           retrieve
           true
           Piety
           ,
           and
           true
           Religion
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           works
           of
           real
           Righteousness
           study
           to
           please
           God.
           If
           we
           do
           this
           ,
           then
           his
           
           Heart
           will
           be
           towards
           us
           ,
           and
           his
           Delight
           will
           be
           in
           us
           ;
           then
           we
           shall
           become
           his
           Pleasant
           Vineyard
           ,
           which
           he
           will
           fence
           and
           plant
           ,
           out
           of
           which
           he
           will
           gather
           the
           Stones
           ,
           and
           in
           which
           he
           will
           build
           a
           Tower
           for
           himself
           ;
           he
           will
           cherish
           our
           Church
           and
           State
           ,
           and
           do
           all
           that
           can
           be
           desired
           for
           their
           Beauty
           Order
           and
           Peace
           .
           But
           if
           instead
           of
           the
           pleasant
           Grapes
           of
           Righteousness
           ,
           we
           yield
           the
           sowre
           Grapes
           of
           Iniquity
           ;
           if
           instead
           of
           Judgment
           God
           see
           Oppression
           ;
           if
           instead
           of
           Righteousness
           he
           hear
           a
           cry
           ;
           if
           instead
           of
           the
           sweet
           smelling
           savour
           of
           a
           Christian
           Conversation
           ,
           we
           send
           forth
           the
           noisom
           and
           stinking
           scent
           of
           Sin
           and
           Impiety
           ,
           Ungodliness
           and
           worldly
           Lusts
           ,
           then
           he
           will
           utterly
           abandon
           us
           :
           I
           will
           tell
           you
           what
           he
           will
           then
           do
           to
           his
           Vineyard
           ,
           
             I
             will
             ,
             saith
             the
             Lord
             ,
             take
             away
             the
             hedge
             thereof
             ,
             and
             it
             shall
             be
             eaten
             up
             :
             and
             break
             the
             wall
             thereof
             and
             it
             shall
             be
             trodden
             down
             .
             And
             I
             will
             lay
             it
             waste
             :
             It
             shall
             not
             be
             pruned
             nor
             digged
             ,
             but
             there
             shall
             come
             up
             briars
             and
             thorns
             :
             I
             will
             also
             command
             the
             clouds
             that
             they
             rain
             no
             rain
             upon
             it
             ,
          
           Isa.
           v.
           5.
           
           Our
           Land
           will
           always
           be
           made
           to
           mourn
           so
           long
           as
           Sin
           and
           Iniquity
           abound
           in
           it
           :
           Publick
           Peace
           and
           Prosperity
           cannot
           be
           
           expected
           till
           there
           be
           a
           return
           of
           Righteousness
           ,
           of
           true
           and
           solid
           Piety
           :
           Till
           that
           appear
           ,
           we
           need
           not
           look
           for
           good
           .
           Let
           us
           therefore
           seek
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           by
           fervent
           and
           effectual
           Prayers
           beseech
           him
           to
           give
           Repentance
           unto
           all
           People
           ,
           and
           to
           Rain
           down
           true
           Righteousness
           upon
           all
           Ranks
           and
           Orders
           of
           Men
           ,
           that
           it
           may
           be
           well
           with
           every
           one
           of
           us
           ,
           and
           with
           the
           Land
           we
           live
           in
           :
           For
           then
           our
           case
           should
           be
           happy
           ,
           and
           then
           both
           Sion
           and
           Ierusalem
           would
           have
           reason
           to
           rejoice
           ,
           for
           the
           Lord
           then
           would
           
             strengthen
             the
             bars
             of
             their
             gates
             ,
             he
             would
             bless
             the
             people
             within
             them
             ,
             make
             peace
             in
             their
             borders
             ,
             and
             fill
             them
             with
             the
             finest
             of
             the
             wheat
             .
          
           Now
           unto
           him
           that
           is
           able
           to
           do
           this
           for
           us
           ,
           unto
           the
           King
           Eternal
           ,
           Immortal
           ,
           Invisible
           ,
           the
           only
           Wise
           God
           ,
           be
           Honour
           and
           Glory
           for
           ever
           and
           ever
           .
        
         
           Amen
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           SERMON
           XIII
           .
           Preach'd
           at
           St.
           Giles
           Church
           in
           EDINBURGH
           ,
           On
           October
           16.
           1687.
           
        
         
           
             HOSEA
             V.
             13
             ,
             14
             ,
             15.
             
          
           
             When
             Ephraim
             saw
             his
             sickness
             ,
             and
             Iudah
             saw
             his
             wound
             :
             then
             went
             Ephraim
             to
             the
             Assyrian
             ,
             and
             sent
             to
             King
             Iareb
             :
             yet
             could
             he
             not
             heal
             you
             ,
             nor
             cure
             you
             of
             your
             wound
             .
          
           
             For
             I
             will
             be
             unto
             Ephraim
             as
             a
             Lion
             ,
             and
             as
             a
             young
             Lion
             to
             the
             house
             of
             Iudah
             :
             I
             ,
             even
             I
             will
             tear
             and
             go
             away
             :
             I
             will
             take
             away
             and
             none
             shall
             rescue
             him
             .
          
           
             I
             will
             go
             and
             return
             unto
             my
             place
             ,
             till
             they
             acknowledge
             their
             offence
             ,
             and
             seek
             my
             face
             :
             In
             their
             affliction
             they
             will
             seek
             me
             early
             .
          
        
         
           EPHRAIM
           is
           put
           here
           for
           the
           
           whole
           Ten
           Tribes
           ,
           who
           revolted
           from
           the
           House
           of
           David
           ,
           and
           embodied
           themselves
           into
           a
           distinct
           Kingdom
           .
           Under
           Iudah
           ,
           is
           here
           comprehended
           
           also
           the
           Tribe
           of
           Benjamin
           ;
           which
           two
           Tribes
           ,
           as
           they
           kept
           close
           in
           Allegiance
           ,
           and
           Expressions
           of
           Loyalty
           to
           their
           lawful
           King
           ,
           so
           they
           made
           Profession
           of
           Serving
           the
           One
           true
           God
           ,
           in
           that
           way
           ,
           and
           after
           that
           manner
           prescribed
           by
           his
           Word
           .
        
         
           By
           the
           
             Sickness
             of
             Ephraim
          
           ,
           and
           the
           
             Wounds
             of
             Iudah
          
           ,
           is
           meant
           those
           Afflictions
           and
           Calamities
           which
           God
           sent
           upon
           the
           several
           States
           ,
           because
           of
           their
           Sins
           and
           Transgressions
           :
           And
           by
           considering
           this
           Prophesie
           ,
           and
           the
           History
           of
           these
           several
           Nations
           ,
           we
           find
           the
           Judgments
           they
           were
           visited
           with
           ,
           and
           which
           are
           here
           especially
           pointed
           at
           ,
           to
           have
           been
           a
           withdrawing
           the
           Necessaries
           and
           Comforts
           of
           Life
           ,
           Factions
           and
           Divisions
           within
           ,
           and
           Oppressions
           from
           Neighbours
           without
           .
        
         
           By
           Ephraim
           going
           to
           the
           Assyrian
           ,
           and
           Iudah
           sending
           to
           King
           Iareb
           ;
           The
           same
           thing
           is
           understood
           by
           all
           Interpreters
           ,
           for
           they
           make
           Iareb
           either
           the
           proper
           Name
           of
           the
           King
           of
           Assyria
           then
           reigning
           ,
           or
           an
           Appellative
           title
           given
           to
           all
           the
           Kings
           of
           that
           Nation
           ,
           as
           Pharaoh
           was
           the
           title
           of
           the
           Kings
           of
           Egypt
           ,
           and
           Coesar
           or
           Augustus
           of
           the
           Roman
           Emperours
           ;
           or
           it
           is
           thought
           to
           be
           the
           Name
           
           of
           a
           City
           in
           Assyria
           ,
           where
           the
           Kings
           resided
           ;
           and
           that
           he
           is
           called
           
             King
             Iareb
          
           ,
           because
           he
           lived
           there
           ;
           or
           finally
           ,
           considering
           the
           Etymology
           of
           the
           word
           ,
           some
           will
           have
           the
           King
           of
           Assyria
           so
           called
           ,
           because
           the
           Iews
           and
           Israelites
           expected
           he
           should
           have
           vindicated
           and
           defended
           them
           ;
           wherefore
           the
           Translators
           of
           the
           Bible
           have
           put
           into
           the
           Margin
           ,
           
             Or
             to
             the
             King
             that
             should
             Plead
             .
          
           But
           which
           soever
           of
           these
           ways
           be
           taken
           ,
           all
           conclude
           that
           Assyria
           is
           meant
           ,
           and
           that
           respect
           is
           had
           to
           what
           we
           read
           2
           Kings
           xv
           .
           19.
           xvi
           .
           17.
           2
           
           Chron.
           xxviii
           .
           16.
           
           Where
           we
           see
           how
           both
           Iudah
           and
           Israel
           entered
           into
           a
           League
           with
           Assyria
           ,
           and
           studied
           by
           Money
           and
           Presents
           ,
           both
           to
           procure
           his
           own
           Peace
           ,
           and
           also
           Assistance
           to
           curb
           and
           restrain
           others
           who
           infested
           them
           .
        
         
           And
           when
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           
             he
             could
             not
             heal
             you
             ,
             nor
             cure
             you
             ,
          
           thereby
           it
           is
           represented
           how
           ineffectual
           this
           Method
           was
           for
           their
           relief
           ,
           for
           they
           were
           not
           put
           in
           a
           better
           state
           by
           his
           means
           ,
           so
           far
           from
           that
           ,
           that
           even
           he
           from
           whom
           they
           expected
           Ease
           ,
           became
           an
           Instrument
           of
           more
           Mischief
           and
           Trouble
           unto
           them
           ;
           as
           the
           Sacred
           History
           plainly
           shews
           .
           The
           reason
           hereof
           is
           given
           in
           the
           14th
           .
           Verse
           ,
           
           to
           wit
           ,
           because
           God
           
             was
             angry
             with
             them
          
           and
           resolved
           to
           
             punish
             them
          
           ,
           he
           was
           determined
           to
           be
           
             as
             a
             Lion
             to
             Ephraim
             ,
             and
             as
             a
             young
             Lion
             to
             Iudah
             ,
             to
             tear
             them
             ,
             and
             take
             them
             away
          
           ;
           That
           is
           ,
           as
           these
           Beasts
           are
           strong
           to
           catch
           their
           prey
           ,
           and
           when
           they
           have
           set
           upon
           it
           do
           devour
           it
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           in
           vain
           to
           think
           to
           get
           it
           safe
           out
           of
           their
           clutches
           ,
           so
           God
           being
           incensed
           ,
           he
           will
           shew
           himself
           able
           and
           strong
           to
           punish
           those
           who
           had
           done
           it
           :
           And
           it
           was
           a
           most
           foolish
           thing
           to
           think
           by
           Men
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           Means
           ,
           to
           prevent
           the
           Mischief
           he
           certainly
           determined
           :
           It
           was
           like
           the
           offering
           to
           take
           back
           a
           prey
           from
           the
           Jaws
           of
           a
           hungry
           and
           raging
           Lion.
           Who
           can
           rescue
           out
           of
           his
           Hands
           ?
           When
           he
           declares
           War
           ,
           who
           can
           make
           Peace
           ?
           Men
           may
           fight
           with
           Men
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           in
           vain
           to
           strive
           against
           God
           ,
           or
           to
           think
           that
           any
           Means
           or
           Projects
           will
           prosper
           where
           he
           is
           the
           Enemy
           .
           And
           as
           these
           Savage
           Beasts
           ,
           when
           they
           have
           catch'd
           their
           prey
           and
           eaten
           it
           up
           ,
           use
           to
           retire
           to
           their
           Dens
           and
           Coverts
           and
           lurk
           there
           ;
           so
           in
           allusion
           to
           this
           ,
           God
           saith
           in
           the
           last
           Verse
           ,
           he
           
             will
             return
             to
             his
             place
          
           ;
           that
           is
           as
           it
           were
           shut
           himself
           up
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           that
           the
           Earth
           should
           no
           more
           feel
           his
           gracious
           
           Presence
           ,
           or
           the
           comfortable
           Effects
           thereof
           .
           He
           would
           so
           leave
           them
           and
           forsake
           them
           ,
           by
           withdrawing
           the
           favourable
           Expressions
           of
           his
           Providence
           ,
           as
           that
           they
           should
           be
           tempted
           to
           think
           he
           had
           confined
           himself
           to
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           would
           no
           more
           visit
           the
           Earth
           ,
           nor
           the
           Children
           of
           Men.
           But
           all
           this
           God
           did
           not
           so
           much
           out
           of
           Wrath
           ,
           and
           for
           Destruction
           ,
           as
           out
           of
           Love
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           at
           last
           save
           them
           ,
           and
           make
           them
           Partakers
           of
           his
           great
           goodness
           .
           They
           were
           so
           perverse
           as
           to
           resist
           his
           gentle
           Methods
           ,
           so
           stubborn
           as
           not
           to
           be
           wrought
           upon
           by
           his
           former
           Acts
           of
           Kindness
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           provoked
           and
           (
           if
           it
           were
           proper
           to
           speak
           so
           of
           the
           Almighty
           )
           constrained
           to
           take
           up
           the
           Rod
           ,
           and
           to
           deal
           with
           them
           thus
           roughly
           and
           severely
           .
           But
           still
           his
           intent
           was
           ,
           not
           to
           cut
           them
           off
           utterly
           from
           him
           ,
           but
           rather
           to
           bring
           them
           into
           a
           stricter
           Union
           with
           him
           afterwards
           :
           He
           let
           his
           anger
           out
           now
           upon
           them
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           afterwards
           be
           made
           capable
           of
           his
           Love
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           when
           they
           became
           sensible
           of
           their
           Sin
           and
           Folly
           ,
           in
           forsaking
           the
           Commands
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           resolved
           to
           seek
           him
           seriously
           in
           all
           time
           coming
           ;
           This
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           I
           will
           do
           ,
           
             till
             they
          
           
           
             acknowledge
             their
             offence
             and
             seek
             my
             face
             .
          
        
         
           And
           as
           God
           had
           this
           end
           before
           him
           in
           their
           Punishment
           ,
           so
           there
           is
           here
           a
           gracious
           intimation
           ,
           that
           the
           Punishments
           laid
           upon
           them
           should
           be
           effectual
           for
           this
           purpose
           ;
           
             In
             their
             afflictions
             they
             will
             seek
             me
             early
             ,
          
           which
           words
           are
           not
           so
           much
           a
           Prediction
           of
           what
           probably
           they
           would
           do
           ,
           as
           a
           Promise
           what
           he
           would
           then
           by
           his
           Grace
           make
           them
           do
           :
           Afflictions
           have
           ,
           indeed
           ,
           some
           natural
           tendency
           to
           soften
           Men
           ,
           to
           render
           them
           tractable
           and
           obedient
           ,
           but
           then
           only
           this
           is
           truly
           effectuated
           ,
           when
           God
           sanctifieth
           Afflictions
           ,
           and
           giveth
           his
           Grace
           with
           them
           ;
           And
           when
           Afflictions
           produce
           this
           ,
           when
           People
           are
           so
           happy
           as
           to
           be
           converted
           by
           them
           ,
           then
           God
           layeth
           aside
           all
           Quarrels
           ,
           he
           putteth
           off
           his
           anger
           ,
           and
           putteth
           on
           Bowels
           of
           Love
           and
           Compassion
           ;
           he
           hideth
           his
           Face
           while
           Men
           continue
           in
           their
           Sins
           and
           Transgressions
           :
           All
           the
           time
           they
           are
           going
           astray
           from
           God
           ,
           he
           retires
           within
           his
           Place
           ,
           as
           is
           here
           said
           ;
           But
           when
           they
           begin
           to
           acknowledge
           their
           Offences
           ,
           and
           in
           all
           sincerity
           seek
           his
           Face
           ,
           then
           he
           comes
           forth
           of
           his
           Place
           ,
           and
           lifts
           the
           light
           of
           his
           Countenance
           
           upon
           them
           ,
           and
           speaks
           comfortably
           unto
           them
           ;
           his
           
             going
             forth
             is
             prepared
             as
             the
             Morning
             ,
          
           and
           then
           he
           
             cometh
             unto
             us
             as
             the
             rain
             ,
             as
             the
             latter
             and
             former
             rain
             unto
             the
             Earth
             ,
          
           which
           both
           refresheth
           it
           ,
           and
           maketh
           it
           fruitful
           .
        
         
           Thus
           I
           have
           explained
           the
           words
           ,
           and
           given
           you
           the
           genuine
           Scope
           and
           Purport
           of
           them
           .
           In
           the
           next
           place
           ,
           I
           intend
           to
           propose
           plainly
           such
           Instructions
           as
           they
           afford
           ;
           and
           as
           I
           judge
           them
           both
           useful
           and
           seasonable
           ;
           so
           I
           pray
           God
           ,
           they
           may
           be
           candidly
           heard
           ,
           meekly
           received
           ,
           seriously
           considered
           ,
           and
           carefully
           observed
           .
        
         
           First
           then
           ,
           We
           may
           read
           and
           discern
           
           here
           the
           Cause
           and
           Occasion
           of
           all
           the
           Evils
           and
           Mischief
           ,
           which
           come
           either
           upon
           private
           Persons
           ,
           or
           on
           publick
           States
           ,
           viz.
           SIN
           .
           This
           is
           the
           bitter
           Root
           which
           shoots
           out
           all
           kind
           of
           Misery
           .
           If
           Man
           had
           not
           known
           Sin
           ,
           he
           would
           never
           have
           felt
           Punishment
           .
           We
           should
           never
           have
           been
           made
           to
           taste
           the
           bitter
           Fruits
           of
           Trouble
           ,
           if
           Sin
           had
           not
           been
           planted
           in
           our
           Natures
           ,
           and
           if
           it
           did
           not
           shoot
           out
           and
           mingle
           with
           our
           Life
           and
           Actions
           .
           It
           's
           to
           this
           ,
           we
           must
           ascribe
           all
           the
           Diseases
           which
           infest
           both
           particular
           Persons
           and
           publick
           
           States
           ,
           and
           where
           Sin
           is
           cherished
           and
           doth
           abound
           ,
           we
           may
           certainly
           conclude
           ,
           that
           Trouble
           and
           Calamity
           will
           follow
           ;
           for
           the
           one
           is
           the
           necessary
           consequence
           of
           the
           other
           ;
           
           Ephraim's
           Sickness
           ,
           and
           
           Iudah's
           Wounds
           proceeded
           from
           their
           Sins
           ;
           as
           appears
           both
           by
           the
           Text
           and
           Context
           ,
           they
           first
           suffered
           the
           Malignant
           Humour
           of
           Sin
           to
           creep
           into
           their
           Veins
           ,
           and
           to
           ferment
           there
           ;
           and
           thence
           it
           was
           that
           they
           drooped
           and
           languished
           ,
           and
           felt
           so
           much
           Pain
           and
           Sorrow
           .
           Our
           first
           Parents
           no
           sooner
           tasted
           the
           forbidden
           Fruit
           ,
           but
           they
           were
           filled
           with
           Shame
           and
           Confusion
           :
           which
           are
           the
           inseparable
           Effects
           of
           Sin.
           The
           Body
           cannot
           but
           be
           sick
           and
           pained
           which
           is
           disordered
           ,
           disjointed
           ,
           and
           which
           suffers
           Convulsive
           Motions
           ;
           no
           more
           can
           they
           who
           are
           infected
           with
           Sin
           be
           without
           Grief
           and
           Anguish
           .
           Therefore
           Eliphaz
           said
           truly
           ,
           
             That
             the
             wicked
             man
             travaileth
             with
             pain
             all
             his
             days
          
           ;
           this
           is
           but
           what
           is
           agreeable
           to
           the
           very
           Nature
           of
           his
           Constitution
           .
           And
           besides
           the
           Misery
           and
           Trouble
           which
           is
           naturally
           interwoven
           into
           the
           very
           Constitution
           of
           Sin
           ,
           it
           makes
           one
           liable
           to
           the
           Wrath
           and
           Anger
           of
           Almighty
           God
           ,
           it
           necessarily
           draws
           down
           his
           Displeasure
           :
           
           And
           who
           will
           not
           be
           Sick
           and
           Wounded
           who
           groans
           under
           the
           pressure
           of
           God's
           Wrath.
           As
           the
           light
           of
           his
           Countenance
           puts
           more
           Gladness
           into
           a
           Man's
           Heart
           ,
           than
           when
           Corn
           ,
           Wine
           and
           Oil
           doth
           abound
           .
           So
           the
           Abstraction
           of
           his
           Favour
           is
           more
           grievous
           than
           the
           withdrawing
           Health
           ,
           and
           all
           outward
           Comforts
           and
           Conveniences
           ;
           but
           because
           Men
           are
           a
           little
           dull
           to
           perceive
           this
           ,
           therefore
           God
           teaches
           them
           how
           miserable
           it
           is
           to
           be
           without
           his
           Favour
           ,
           by
           depriving
           them
           of
           outward
           Comforts
           ,
           and
           what
           they
           apprehend
           to
           be
           the
           ground
           and
           matter
           of
           their
           Happiness
           :
           His
           Favour
           is
           the
           foundation
           of
           all
           Felicity
           ,
           and
           the
           cause
           of
           all
           the
           Good
           we
           enjoy
           ;
           and
           his
           Displeasure
           is
           ever
           attended
           with
           outward
           Punishments
           .
           No
           sooner
           did
           Adam
           offend
           God
           ,
           but
           he
           was
           cast
           out
           of
           Paradise
           ;
           and
           had
           the
           Earth
           cursed
           for
           his
           sake
           ;
           and
           as
           this
           is
           the
           Original
           of
           these
           common
           Calamities
           ,
           which
           our
           life
           is
           liable
           to
           while
           in
           this
           World
           ;
           so
           whoever
           tread
           the
           footsteps
           of
           these
           common
           Parents
           ,
           and
           imitate
           them
           in
           their
           disobedience
           to
           God
           ,
           shall
           share
           of
           their
           lot
           ,
           and
           not
           go
           unpunished
           ;
           
             for
             the
             face
             of
             the
             Lord
             is
             against
             them
          
           
           
             that
             do
             evil
             ,
             to
             cut
             off
             the
             remembrance
             of
          
           
           
             them
             from
             the
             earth
             .
             Lo
             ,
             they
             that
             are
          
           
           
             far
             from
             thee
             shall
             perish
             ,
             thou
             hast
             destroyed
             all
             them
             that
             go
             a
             whoring
             from
             thee
             .
          
           We
           must
           not
           indeed
           conclude
           them
           the
           greatest
           Sinners
           who
           meet
           with
           the
           greatest
           outward
           Trouble
           and
           Affliction
           in
           this
           World.
           Our
           Saviour
           hath
           taught
           us
           the
           contrary
           :
           And
           the
           History
           and
           Example
           of
           Iob
           is
           a
           clear
           proof
           that
           it
           is
           not
           so
           :
           But
           certainly
           God
           is
           so
           just
           ,
           as
           never
           to
           inflict
           Punishment
           ,
           but
           where
           there
           have
           been
           previous
           Faults
           to
           call
           for
           it
           :
           And
           as
           some
           of
           the
           best
           of
           Men
           have
           had
           the
           greatest
           share
           of
           Troubles
           and
           Affliction
           ;
           so
           the
           best
           have
           been
           guilty
           of
           Sin
           ,
           and
           the
           least
           measure
           of
           this
           guilt
           is
           sufficient
           to
           justifie
           the
           greatest
           measure
           of
           Punishment
           which
           can
           be
           inflicted
           upon
           any
           in
           this
           World
           :
           and
           if
           some
           of
           the
           greatest
           Sinners
           have
           escaped
           exemplary
           Punishment
           here
           ,
           it
           is
           because
           God
           reserves
           them
           to
           a
           more
           sad
           and
           heavy
           Doom
           hereafter
           .
        
         
           But
           however
           it
           be
           with
           particular
           Persons
           ,
           it
           is
           certain
           in
           the
           general
           that
           Sin
           offends
           God
           ,
           and
           never
           goes
           unpunished
           ;
           and
           however
           particular
           Persons
           may
           escape
           exemplary
           Punishment
           in
           this
           Life
           ;
           yet
           Nations
           ,
           Kingdoms
           ,
           
           and
           publick
           Societies
           are
           always
           visibly
           punished
           in
           this
           World
           ,
           when
           they
           are
           corrupted
           and
           defiled
           with
           Sin.
           Crosses
           and
           Afflictions
           have
           been
           laid
           upon
           particular
           Persons
           ,
           sometimes
           more
           for
           trial
           than
           for
           Punishment
           :
           But
           general
           Judgments
           and
           Calamities
           never
           came
           upon
           a
           Nation
           or
           People
           ,
           till
           they
           were
           first
           ushered
           in
           by
           Sin
           and
           Iniquity
           ;
           nor
           is
           it
           possible
           to
           give
           one
           instance
           of
           the
           escape
           of
           any
           Nation
           where
           Sin
           and
           Iniquity
           abounded
           .
           God
           doth
           sometimes
           forbear
           till
           the
           Cup
           of
           their
           Iniquities
           be
           full
           ,
           as
           he
           said
           of
           the
           Amorites
           ;
           but
           when
           People
           have
           filled
           up
           the
           Cup
           of
           their
           Iniquities
           ,
           then
           God
           is
           ever
           sure
           to
           make
           them
           drink
           of
           the
           Cup
           of
           his
           Wrath.
           Nor
           did
           number
           ,
           or
           multitude
           ,
           or
           greatness
           ,
           or
           splendor
           ever
           prevail
           with
           God
           for
           an
           Act
           of
           Indemnity
           ,
           where
           the
           continuance
           and
           multiplication
           of
           Sin
           cried
           for
           Judgment
           ,
           as
           may
           be
           evidenced
           in
           the
           old
           World
           ,
           in
           Sodom
           and
           Gomorrah
           ,
           in
           Pharaoh
           ,
           and
           
             Nebuchadnezzar
             ,
             Nineveh
          
           and
           Babylon
           ,
           and
           several
           others
           which
           may
           be
           drawn
           from
           Sacred
           and
           Prophane
           History
           .
           Nay
           ,
           near
           Alliance
           and
           Relation
           to
           himself
           never
           made
           any
           be
           spared
           ,
           as
           appears
           from
           this
           instance
           of
           the
           Iews
           and
           Israelites
           .
           
           Indeed
           God
           hath
           many
           Favours
           in
           Readiness
           to
           bestow
           upon
           his
           People
           ,
           but
           they
           are
           such
           ,
           as
           are
           worthy
           of
           his
           holy
           Nature
           ,
           but
           to
           grant
           them
           an
           Indulgence
           in
           Sin
           ,
           is
           inconsistent
           with
           his
           essential
           Holiness
           ,
           and
           therefore
           the
           most
           honourable
           Relation
           of
           being
           the
           peculiar
           People
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           all
           truly
           Catholick
           Churches
           are
           ,
           is
           so
           far
           from
           securing
           of
           them
           against
           his
           Displeasure
           ,
           that
           it
           gives
           his
           People
           greater
           Cause
           to
           expect
           Judgments
           when
           they
           are
           guilty
           of
           Sin
           :
           As
           we
           may
           learn
           from
           these
           Words
           ,
           spoken
           by
           the
           Prophet
           
             Amos
             ,
             You
             have
          
           
           
             I
             known
             of
             all
             the
             Families
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             therefore
             I
             will
             punish
             you
             for
             all
             your
             Iniquities
             .
          
        
         
           Judgments
           and
           Calamities
           ,
           threatning
           a
           Nation
           ,
           and
           impending
           over
           it
           ,
           are
           certain
           Declarations
           that
           Sin
           and
           Iniquity
           abound
           in
           it
           :
           And
           the
           abounding
           of
           Sin
           and
           Iniquity
           ,
           is
           a
           certain
           Prognostick
           that
           the
           Judgments
           of
           God
           are
           not
           far
           off
           .
           These
           things
           mutually
           prove
           one
           another
           :
           If
           therefore
           we
           have
           Reason
           to
           fear
           publick
           Calamities
           ,
           we
           have
           as
           much
           Reason
           to
           conclude
           that
           we
           are
           great
           Sinners
           ;
           if
           we
           see
           the
           publick
           Body
           ,
           whereof
           we
           are
           Members
           ,
           sick
           and
           wounded
           ,
           we
           may
           easily
           guess
           
           the
           Cause
           of
           its
           Distemper
           ;
           and
           if
           we
           discern
           a
           general
           Corruption
           and
           Depravation
           of
           Manners
           ,
           throughout
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           and
           among
           all
           Ranks
           ,
           without
           great
           Fore-sight
           we
           may
           foretell
           a
           Visitation
           of
           the
           Divine
           Judgments
           .
           If
           the
           general
           Pulse
           of
           the
           Nation
           beats
           Vice
           and
           Sin
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           no
           great
           wonder
           we
           feel
           inward
           Pangs
           and
           Throws
           ;
           so
           it
           needs
           no
           great
           Skill
           ,
           only
           a
           little
           Acquaintance
           with
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           general
           Course
           of
           his
           Providence
           ,
           to
           declare
           that
           the
           Body
           will
           be
           seized
           with
           sore
           and
           dangerous
           Fits
           ,
           that
           it
           will
           be
           sadly
           toss'd
           and
           shaken
           .
        
         
           Sequitur
           superbos
           semper
           à
           tergo
           Deus
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           we
           may
           observe
           hence
           ,
           
           how
           dull
           generally
           Men
           are
           in
           taking
           up
           the
           Cause
           of
           their
           Maladies
           and
           Distempers
           .
           They
           easily
           perceive
           the
           Evils
           which
           touch
           them
           ,
           but
           are
           not
           so
           soon
           sensible
           of
           the
           Cause
           and
           Occasion
           ,
           which
           make
           them
           groan
           longer
           under
           the
           Distemper
           .
           Ephraim
           perceived
           his
           Sickness
           ,
           Iudah
           felt
           his
           Wound
           ;
           their
           Senses
           taught
           them
           both
           these
           ,
           but
           they
           had
           not
           Understanding
           enough
           to
           discover
           ,
           whence
           these
           things
           came
           ;
           
           they
           had
           no
           Sense
           of
           their
           Sins
           and
           Transgressions
           ,
           and
           were
           slow
           in
           considering
           that
           the
           Reason
           they
           were
           so
           pinched
           and
           infested
           ,
           was
           because
           they
           sinned
           and
           would
           not
           frame
           their
           Doings
           to
           turn
           unto
           their
           God.
           And
           it
           is
           just
           so
           with
           the
           Generality
           of
           the
           World
           at
           this
           time
           .
           Men
           have
           sense
           enough
           to
           perceive
           the
           outward
           Evils
           that
           are
           upon
           them
           ,
           but
           scarce
           any
           to
           discover
           the
           Hand
           which
           inflicts
           them
           ,
           or
           the
           Cause
           which
           procures
           it
           .
           Touch
           a
           Man
           in
           his
           Body
           ,
           in
           his
           Fortune
           ,
           or
           in
           any
           thing
           dear
           unto
           him
           ,
           he
           will
           be
           quickly
           sensible
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           ready
           enough
           to
           complain
           :
           But
           there
           be
           few
           so
           wise
           ,
           as
           to
           acknowledge
           that
           the
           Root
           of
           the
           Matter
           is
           in
           themselves
           .
           People
           ordinarily
           throw
           all
           the
           Blame
           of
           their
           Trouble
           from
           off
           themselves
           upon
           other
           external
           things
           ;
           he
           that
           is
           sick
           finds
           fault
           with
           his
           Diet
           ,
           or
           his
           riding
           and
           travelling
           unseasonably
           ,
           and
           in
           unwholsome
           Weather
           ;
           he
           that
           is
           wronged
           and
           oppressed
           ,
           chargeth
           and
           accuseth
           such
           and
           such
           Persons
           ,
           as
           perhaps
           are
           the
           immediate
           Instruments
           thereof
           ;
           in
           times
           of
           publick
           Calamity
           and
           Disasters
           ,
           all
           the
           Talk
           is
           ,
           how
           they
           began
           ,
           and
           after
           what
           manner
           they
           proceeded
           ;
           if
           the
           Plague
           enter
           a
           
           Place
           ,
           the
           Inhabitants
           curiously
           enquire
           about
           the
           first
           Person
           who
           brought
           it
           in
           ;
           if
           Fire
           take
           hold
           of
           a
           City
           ,
           the
           Discourse
           is
           about
           the
           small
           Occasion
           of
           its
           beginning
           ,
           and
           the
           Unwariness
           of
           the
           Servant
           who
           kindled
           it
           .
           Statesmen
           and
           Politicians
           resolve
           Wars
           ,
           civil
           Broils
           ,
           and
           Factions
           ,
           Oppressions
           ,
           and
           other
           things
           of
           the
           like
           Nature
           ,
           into
           Political
           Causes
           :
           Philosophical
           Heads
           exercise
           their
           Wits
           in
           finding
           out
           natural
           Reasons
           of
           Famine
           ,
           Pestilence
           ,
           immoderate
           Drought
           ,
           excessive
           Rains
           ,
           and
           other
           such
           Judgments
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           uncertain
           Hypothesis
           of
           some
           vain
           System
           they
           have
           imbib'd
           .
           And
           thus
           Mens
           Thoughts
           are
           carried
           off
           ,
           from
           the
           serious
           Consideration
           of
           the
           true
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           moral
           and
           meritorious
           Cause
           of
           all
           the
           Evils
           that
           are
           upon
           them
           .
           They
           reflect
           not
           upon
           their
           own
           Sins
           ,
           nor
           the
           Sins
           of
           the
           Land
           they
           live
           in
           .
           They
           say
           not
           with
           
             David
             ,
             Thine
             arrows
             stick
             fast
             in
             me
             ,
             and
             thy
             hand
             presseth
             me
             sore
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             soundness
             in
             my
             flesh
             ,
             because
             of
             thine
          
           
           
             anger
             ;
             neither
             is
             there
             any
             rest
             in
             my
             bones
             ,
             because
             of
             my
             sin
             .
             For
             mine
             iniquities
             are
             gone
             over
             mine
             head
             ,
             as
             an
             heavy
             burden
             ,
             they
             are
             too
             heavy
             for
             me
             .
          
           It
           's
           long
           before
           People
           come
           to
           lay
           to
           Heart
           ,
           that
           the
           
           Evils
           which
           are
           upon
           them
           ,
           are
           because
           
             the
             Lord
             hath
             a
             controversie
             with
             the
             Inhabitants
             of
             the
             land
             ;
             because
             there
             is
             no
             truth
             ,
             nor
             mercy
             ,
             nor
             knowledge
             of
             God
             in
             the
             land
             ;
             that
             it
             is
             by
             reason
             of
             swearing
             ,
             and
             lying
             ,
             and
             killing
             ,
             and
             stealing
             ,
             and
             committing
             adultery
             ,
             and
             other
             abominations
             ,
             that
             the
             land
             is
             made
             to
             mourn
             .
          
           To
           take
           only
           Notice
           of
           the
           immediate
           Instruments
           of
           our
           Trouble
           ,
           without
           enquiring
           into
           this
           chief
           Cause
           thereof
           ,
           is
           just
           but
           to
           act
           like
           Children
           ,
           and
           to
           do
           what
           the
           common
           Rabble
           do
           at
           publick
           Executions
           ,
           who
           only
           consider
           how
           the
           condemned
           Person
           is
           led
           to
           the
           Scaffold
           ,
           and
           after
           what
           manner
           the
           Executioner
           proceeds
           to
           put
           him
           to
           Death
           ,
           never
           reflecting
           upon
           the
           Sentence
           of
           the
           Judge
           ,
           nor
           the
           Transgression
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           which
           yet
           ought
           chiefly
           to
           be
           considered
           .
           
             Hear
             ye
             therefore
             the
             Rod
             ,
             and
             him
             who
             hath
             appointed
             it
          
           ;
           as
           ye
           feel
           the
           Evils
           which
           are
           laid
           upon
           you
           ,
           so
           call
           to
           mind
           from
           whom
           they
           come
           ,
           and
           for
           what
           Cause
           they
           are
           sent
           ,
           otherways
           Ease
           and
           Relief
           is
           not
           to
           be
           expected
           .
           It
           's
           necessary
           in
           order
           to
           the
           removing
           of
           bodily
           Distempers
           ,
           that
           there
           be
           first
           a
           Knowledge
           of
           the
           Nature
           and
           Cause
           of
           the
           Disease
           ,
           without
           this
           there
           can
           be
           no
           Cure
           ,
           all
           
           Applications
           are
           ineffectual
           ;
           even
           so
           the
           first
           step
           to
           remove
           the
           Wrath
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           sad
           Effects
           of
           it
           ,
           is
           to
           find
           out
           those
           Sins
           and
           Transgressions
           which
           have
           occasioned
           it
           :
           till
           this
           be
           done
           ,
           it
           's
           in
           vain
           to
           struggle
           ,
           and
           to
           use
           Endeavours
           for
           the
           saving
           our selves
           ;
           it
           is
           but
           as
           the
           common
           Proverb
           is
           ,
           
             a
             striving
             against
             a
             stream
             ,
             which
             is
             too
             strong
             for
             us
             .
          
        
         
           And
           thus
           I
           am
           brought
           to
           a
           third
           Observation
           ,
           
           and
           it
           is
           this
           ,
           
             That
             when
             God
             is
             visiting
             with
             his
             Iudgments
             ,
             people
             are
             seldom
             so
             wise
             ,
             as
             to
             address
             themselves
             first
             to
             God
             ;
             but
             they
             ordinarily
             in
             the
             first
             Place
             ,
             have
             recourse
             to
             second
             Causes
             and
             humane
             Endeavours
             ,
             which
             tends
             but
             to
             their
             greater
             ruine
             and
             mischief
             .
             Ephraim
          
           and
           Iudah
           here
           ,
           instead
           of
           making
           Application
           to
           God
           ,
           sent
           to
           the
           King
           of
           Assyria
           ,
           and
           addressed
           to
           King
           Iareb
           .
           So
           when
           Sickness
           comes
           upon
           Men
           ,
           the
           Physician
           is
           sent
           for
           ,
           and
           he
           is
           required
           to
           use
           his
           Skill
           ,
           and
           to
           apply
           his
           Remedies
           ;
           and
           with
           the
           Woman
           in
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           who
           had
           the
           bloody
           Issue
           ,
           they
           seek
           not
           out
           for
           Christ
           ,
           till
           they
           have
           spent
           much
           upon
           the
           Physicians
           to
           no
           purpose
           ,
           and
           that
           their
           Art
           and
           Skill
           hath
           been
           quite
           baffled
           .
           When
           Men
           are
           opprest
           and
           born
           down
           ,
           all
           their
           Thoughts
           are
           ,
           how
           
           to
           get
           an
           Interest
           in
           some
           great
           Personage
           ;
           and
           ingage
           him
           to
           espouse
           their
           Cause
           ,
           and
           thereby
           counter-balance
           the
           Power
           of
           the
           Person
           that
           oppresses
           them
           .
           In
           a
           word
           ,
           every
           one
           considers
           the
           nearest
           and
           likeliest
           Method
           and
           Means
           ,
           of
           procuring
           to
           themselves
           Ease
           and
           Relief
           ;
           and
           when
           they
           have
           discovered
           the
           same
           ,
           they
           are
           wholly
           bent
           on
           it
           ;
           and
           the
           Eagerness
           of
           Men
           to
           be
           saved
           by
           those
           means
           ,
           which
           their
           own
           Prudence
           has
           suggested
           ,
           keeps
           them
           from
           exercising
           that
           Trust
           and
           Dependance
           on
           God
           which
           is
           necessary
           .
           Men
           have
           not
           Faith
           enough
           ordinarily
           to
           commit
           their
           cause
           entirely
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           they
           walk
           so
           much
           by
           Sight
           ,
           that
           they
           can
           put
           little
           Trust
           ,
           where
           they
           see
           no
           visible
           Means
           ;
           and
           because
           ordinarily
           God
           works
           by
           rational
           means
           ,
           and
           has
           established
           in
           the
           World
           a
           settled
           Order
           ,
           and
           a
           Series
           of
           Causes
           ,
           for
           producing
           certain
           Effects
           ,
           they
           too
           much
           imagine
           that
           these
           things
           work
           necessarily
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           cannot
           be
           disappointed
           of
           the
           Effects
           ,
           while
           they
           make
           use
           of
           the
           Means
           and
           Causes
           which
           ordinarily
           produce
           them
           :
           Whereas
           all
           things
           depend
           upon
           the
           Blessing
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           only
           work
           and
           take
           effect
           as
           he
           is
           pleased
           to
           give
           the
           Word
           unto
           
           them
           .
           I
           do
           not
           say
           that
           prudent
           Means
           and
           Methods
           should
           be
           neglected
           ,
           or
           that
           Men
           should
           expect
           Deliverances
           miraculously
           when
           these
           other
           may
           take
           Place
           :
           But
           that
           in
           seeking
           to
           save
           our selves
           from
           any
           Danger
           or
           Judgment
           ,
           we
           ought
           to
           apply
           our selves
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           as
           we
           ought
           never
           to
           use
           any
           means
           for
           our
           safety
           ,
           but
           what
           is
           lawful
           ;
           so
           in
           the
           Use
           of
           the
           most
           lawful
           and
           most
           proper
           means
           ,
           we
           ought
           to
           depend
           entirely
           upon
           God
           for
           the
           Success
           ,
           else
           we
           may
           expect
           these
           Means
           to
           be
           blasted
           ,
           or
           what
           is
           worse
           to
           turn
           to
           our
           Hurt
           and
           greater
           Damage
           :
           As
           we
           see
           here
           befel
           the
           Israelites
           ,
           for
           the
           King
           of
           Assyria
           whom
           they
           sent
           to
           ,
           not
           only
           could
           not
           heal
           them
           and
           cure
           them
           ,
           but
           he
           brought
           upon
           them
           more
           Trouble
           and
           Mischief
           than
           what
           they
           sought
           him
           to
           prevent
           .
           
             Cursed
             is
             the
             Man
             that
          
           
           
             trusteth
             in
             Man
             ,
             maketh
             Flesh
             his
             Arm
             ;
             and
             whose
             heart
             departeth
             from
             the
             Lord
             ,
             for
             he
             shall
             be
             like
             the
             Heath
             in
             the
             desart
             ,
             and
             shall
             not
             see
             when
             good
             cometh
             .
          
           All
           humane
           Helps
           without
           the
           Lord's
           Assistance
           ,
           are
           but
           as
           the
           
             Staff
             of
             Egypt
             ,
             a
             broken
             Reed
             whereon
             if
             a
             Man
             lean
             ,
             it
             will
             go
             into
             his
             hand
             and
             pierce
             it
             .
          
           Winds
           ,
           Rains
           ,
           and
           Storms
           ,
           the
           Malice
           of
           Men
           
           and
           Devils
           ,
           and
           whatever
           infests
           Mankind
           ,
           are
           all
           at
           God's
           Command
           and
           under
           his
           Power
           :
           They
           break
           not
           out
           till
           he
           give
           the
           word
           ;
           they
           are
           his
           Officers
           sent
           forth
           to
           execute
           his
           Pleasure
           :
           And
           as
           they
           go
           when
           they
           are
           sent
           ,
           so
           they
           will
           not
           retire
           till
           he
           call
           them
           back
           .
           It
           's
           both
           Folly
           and
           Treachery
           to
           tamper
           with
           the
           Officers
           and
           Soldiers
           of
           the
           King
           ,
           without
           seeking
           to
           satisfie
           the
           King
           himself
           .
           If
           People
           be
           at
           War
           with
           some
           mighty
           King
           ,
           they
           cannot
           expect
           to
           be
           freed
           from
           the
           Invasion
           of
           his
           Armies
           by
           Land
           ,
           or
           from
           the
           pilfering
           and
           robbing
           of
           his
           Pirates
           by
           Sea
           :
           Peace
           should
           be
           first
           sought
           with
           the
           King
           himself
           ,
           and
           then
           these
           other
           Molestations
           will
           cease
           of
           their
           own
           accord
           .
           It
           was
           wisely
           as
           well
           as
           devoutly
           done
           by
           Hezekiah
           ,
           when
           he
           received
           the
           threatning
           Letter
           of
           Rabshakeh
           ,
           he
           went
           to
           the
           House
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           spread
           it
           before
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           prayed
           ;
           he
           first
           tried
           to
           secure
           God's
           Favour
           ,
           knowing
           that
           if
           he
           found
           Acceptance
           with
           him
           ,
           Rabshakeh
           could
           not
           hurt
           him
           ,
           and
           that
           all
           his
           Brags
           and
           Boasts
           would
           prove
           but
           empty
           puffs
           ,
           which
           made
           a
           great
           noise
           ,
           but
           could
           do
           him
           no
           harm
           .
           There
           is
           certainly
           no
           Security
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           Favour
           
           
             of
             God
          
           ;
           And
           let
           none
           Pride
           themselves
           ,
           that
           whatever
           fall
           out
           they
           have
           this
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           thing
           to
           lean
           to
           ,
           and
           upon
           this
           account
           think
           themselves
           safe
           enough
           ;
           for
           if
           they
           lean
           not
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           make
           not
           him
           their
           Friend
           ,
           all
           their
           other
           props
           will
           fail
           ;
           and
           they
           shall
           receive
           but
           the
           surer
           and
           the
           greater
           fall
           ,
           the
           more
           they
           have
           trusted
           to
           them
           .
           
             Hear
             the
             Word
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             ye
             scornful
          
           
           
             Men
             ;
             who
             say
             ,
             we
             have
             made
             a
             covenant
             with
             death
             ,
             and
             with
             hell
             we
             are
             at
             agreement
             ,
             when
             the
             overflowing
             scourge
             shall
             pass
             through
             ,
             it
             shall
             not
             come
             unto
             us
             ;
             for
             we
             have
             made
             lyes
             our
             refuge
             ,
             and
             under
             falshood
             have
             we
             hid
             our selves
             :
             Behold
             ,
             saith
             the
             Lord
             ,
             judgment
             will
             I
             lay
             to
             the
             line
             ,
             and
             righteousness
             to
             the
             plummet
             ;
             and
             the
             hail
             shall
             sweep
             away
             the
             refuge
             of
             lies
             ,
             and
             the
             waters
             shall
             overflow
             the
             hiding
             place
             ,
             and
             your
             covenant
             with
             death
             shall
             be
             disannulled
             ,
             and
             your
             agreement
             with
             hell
             shall
             not
             stand
             ;
             when
             the
             overflowing
             scourge
             shall
             pass
             through
             ,
             then
             shall
             ye
             be
             trodden
             down
             by
             it
             .
             When
             a
             man's
             ways
             please
             the
             Lord
             ,
          
           then
           and
           then
           only
           ,
           
             he
             maketh
             his
             enemies
             to
             be
             at
             peace
             with
             him
             .
          
           Which
           leads
           me
           to
           ,
        
         
         
           A
           Fourth
           Observation
           from
           the
           Text
           ,
           
           concerning
           the
           Terms
           and
           Condition
           on
           which
           we
           may
           make
           our
           Peace
           with
           God
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           the
           
             acknowledging
             our
             Offences
          
           ,
           and
           the
           
             seeking
             his
             Face
          
           .
           By
           this
           means
           ,
           we
           may
           both
           prevent
           Evils
           threatned
           ,
           and
           remove
           them
           when
           they
           are
           inflicted
           .
           As
           Sin
           brings
           on
           the
           Rod
           ,
           and
           as
           it
           is
           continued
           to
           make
           Men
           sensible
           of
           their
           Sins
           ;
           so
           it
           is
           laid
           aside
           when
           they
           have
           learned
           a
           due
           sense
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           do
           unfeignedly
           repent
           of
           them
           :
           For
           God
           taketh
           
             no
             pleasure
             in
             the
             death
             and
             destruction
             of
             sinners
             ,
             he
             doth
             not
             grieve
             willingly
             ,
             nor
             afflict
             the
             children
             of
             men
             .
          
           He
           would
           spare
           the
           Rod
           ,
           if
           Men
           would
           be
           Dutiful
           without
           it
           ;
           and
           even
           when
           he
           is
           provoked
           to
           lay
           it
           on
           ,
           he
           still
           retains
           the
           
             natural
             bowels
             of
             affection
          
           ,
           which
           a
           Father
           hath
           towards
           his
           Children
           ,
           and
           would
           be
           glad
           of
           the
           occasion
           of
           treating
           them
           more
           gently
           .
           
             How
             shall
             I
             give
             thee
             up
             ,
             Ephraim
             ?
             How
             shall
             I
             deliver
             thee
             ,
             Israel
             ?
             How
             shall
             I
             make
             thee
             as
             Admah
             ?
             How
             shall
             I
             set
             thee
             as
             Zeboim
             ?
             Mine
             heart
             is
             turned
             within
             me
             ,
             my
             repentings
             are
             kindled
             together
             .
          
           And
           when
           he
           is
           here
           in
           our
           Text
           threatning
           to
           
             withdraw
             himself
          
           ,
           you
           see
           he
           limits
           it
           to
           the
           time
           they
           should
           
             acknowledge
             their
          
           
           
             offence
             ,
             and
             seek
             his
             face
             :
          
           thereby
           declaring
           that
           whenever
           they
           did
           that
           ,
           he
           would
           
             return
             to
             them
          
           ,
           and
           with
           his
           Presence
           bring
           along
           all
           those
           comforts
           and
           good
           things
           they
           had
           been
           deprived
           of
           .
           The
           Men
           of
           Nineveh
           ,
           when
           they
           were
           threatned
           with
           an
           
             utter
             overthrow
          
           ,
           and
           that
           within
           Forty
           Days
           too
           ,
           they
           nevertheless
           builded
           themselves
           hope
           upon
           this
           merciful
           Nature
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           his
           readiness
           to
           be
           reconciled
           to
           Men
           when
           they
           are
           reconciled
           to
           their
           Duty
           ;
           and
           therefore
           having
           proclaimed
           a
           Fast
           ,
           and
           enjoined
           Repentance
           ,
           they
           comforted
           themselves
           with
           these
           words
           ,
           saying
           to
           one
           another
           ,
           
             Who
             can
             tell
             if
             God
             will
             turn
             and
             repent
             ,
             and
             turn
             from
             his
             fierce
             anger
             ,
             that
             we
             perish
             not
             .
          
           And
           that
           any
           Nation
           may
           take
           Courage
           tho'
           never
           so
           much
           threatned
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           no
           reason
           to
           despair
           ,
           but
           certain
           ground
           of
           hope
           ,
           if
           we
           forsake
           our
           Sins
           and
           turn
           to
           the
           Lord
           ,
           is
           clear
           from
           Ier.
           xviii
           .
           7.
           where
           God
           saith
           ,
           
             At
             what
             instant
             I
             shall
             speak
             ,
             concerning
             a
             Nation
             ,
             and
             concerning
             a
             Kingdom
             ,
             to
             pluck
             up
             ,
             and
             to
             pull
             down
             ,
             and
             to
             destroy
             it
             ,
             if
             that
             Nation
             against
             whom
             I
             have
             pronounced
             ,
             turn
             from
             their
             evil
             ,
             I
             will
             repent
             of
             the
             evil
             that
             I
             thought
             to
             do
             unto
             them
             :
          
           From
           which
           he
           makes
           this
           
           Inference
           ,
           
             now
             therefore
             go
             to
             ,
             speak
             to
             the
             men
             of
             Iudah
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             inhabitants
             of
             Ierusalem
             ,
             saying
             ,
             thus
             saith
             the
             Lord
             ,
             behold
             ,
             I
             frame
             evil
             against
             you
             ,
             and
             devise
             a
             device
             against
             you
             ,
             return
             ye
             now
             every
             one
             from
             his
             evil
             way
             ,
             and
             make
             your
             ways
             and
             your
             doings
             good
             .
          
           In
           Levit.
           xxvi
           .
           God
           saith
           there
           to
           his
           People
           ,
           if
           when
           these
           Plagues
           there
           mentioned
           are
           upon
           them
           ,
           
             they
             shall
             confess
             their
             iniquity
             ,
             and
             the
             iniquity
             of
             their
             fathers
             ,
             with
             their
             trespasses
             which
             they
             trespassed
             against
             me
             ,
             and
             that
             also
             they
             have
             walked
             contrary
             unto
             me
             ,
             if
             then
             their
             uncircumcised
             hearts
             be
             humbled
             ,
             and
             they
             then
             accept
             of
             the
             Punishment
             of
             their
             iniquity
             ,
             then
             will
             I
             remember
             my
             Covenant
             with
             Iacob
             ,
             and
             also
             my
             Covenant
             with
             Isaac
             ,
             and
             also
             my
             Covenant
             with
             Abraham
             will
             I
             remember
             ,
             and
             I
             will
             remember
             the
             Land.
          
           But
           he
           saith
           also
           in
           the
           same
           Chapter
           ,
           
             If
             ye
             will
             not
             be
             reformed
             by
             me
             by
             these
             things
             but
             will
             walk
             contrary
             unto
             me
             ,
             then
             will
             I
             also
             walk
             contrary
             unto
             you
             ,
             and
             will
             Punish
             you
             yet
             seven
             times
             more
             for
             your
             sins
             ,
          
           Vers.
           23
           ,
           24.
           
        
         
           Now
           to
           draw
           to
           a
           close
           ,
           let
           us
           make
           
           an
           Application
           of
           all
           .
           We
           have
           discovered
           ,
           the
           Cause
           of
           all
           our
           Maladies
           and
           Diseases
           ,
           and
           the
           true
           proper
           way
           of
           
           curing
           them
           ;
           what
           remains
           then
           ,
           but
           that
           we
           presently
           with
           all
           possible
           care
           and
           speed
           ,
           look
           to
           our selves
           ,
           and
           take
           that
           course
           which
           is
           absolutely
           necessary
           
           for
           our
           safety
           .
           If
           there
           be
           any
           particular
           Persons
           here
           ,
           groaning
           under
           the
           weight
           of
           any
           trouble
           ,
           diseased
           in
           Body
           ,
           or
           distressed
           in
           Fortune
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           ways
           afflicted
           ;
           Let
           me
           beseech
           them
           ,
           as
           they
           wish
           their
           own
           well
           ,
           to
           search
           freely
           their
           ways
           ,
           and
           to
           labour
           to
           find
           out
           that
           accursed
           thing
           which
           they
           are
           guilty
           of
           ,
           and
           which
           provokes
           God's
           Anger
           against
           them
           :
           And
           when
           they
           have
           found
           their
           guilt
           ,
           let
           me
           also
           beseech
           them
           not
           to
           hide
           the
           same
           ,
           by
           excusing
           and
           extenuating
           it
           ;
           but
           to
           make
           an
           humble
           and
           ingenuous
           Confession
           unto
           God
           ,
           and
           to
           testifie
           an
           unfeigned
           Repentance
           ,
           by
           a
           sincere
           care
           to
           bring
           forth
           the
           fruits
           
             meet
             for
             Repentance
          
           ;
           Let
           them
           rectifie
           what
           they
           have
           done
           amiss
           ,
           and
           make
           an
           amends
           for
           their
           past
           Negligence
           ,
           by
           an
           exact
           Diligence
           hereafter
           to
           keep
           all
           the
           Commandments
           of
           God
           :
           Which
           if
           they
           do
           ,
           I
           may
           assure
           them
           that
           God
           will
           no
           longer
           hide
           his
           Face
           and
           Favour
           from
           them
           ;
           he
           will
           no
           more
           frown
           ,
           but
           smile
           ,
           and
           give
           them
           comfortable
           words
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           be
           made
           
           to
           rejoice
           for
           the
           days
           wherein
           they
           have
           seen
           Affliction
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           next
           place
           ,
           I
           would
           make
           Application
           ,
           
           to
           the
           
             publick
             State
             of
             this
             Nation
          
           and
           Kingdom
           ,
           whereof
           we
           are
           Members
           ,
           and
           in
           whose
           welfare
           Religion
           and
           Interest
           oblige
           us
           to
           be
           concerned
           .
           I
           think
           it
           needs
           surprize
           none
           ,
           if
           I
           say
           ,
           
             That
             God
             is
             angry
             with
             us
             ,
          
           and
           that
           
             his
             judgments
             are
             hanging
             over
             these
             Lands
             ,
          
           for
           who
           is
           so
           blind
           as
           not
           to
           see
           it
           ?
           The
           present
           bad
           Harvest
           is
           one
           instance
           :
           the
           Evil
           threatned
           in
           the
           Tenth
           Verse
           ,
           we
           may
           say
           ,
           is
           literally
           like
           to
           be
           inflicted
           upon
           us
           ,
           
             He
             is
             pouring
             down
             his
             wrath
             upon
             us
             by
             water
          
           ;
           which
           threatens
           to
           wash
           away
           the
           Food
           both
           of
           Man
           and
           Beast
           .
           What
           other
           Calamities
           are
           impending
           either
           on
           Church
           or
           State
           ,
           I
           leave
           to
           the
           Consideration
           of
           wise
           Persons
           .
           But
           without
           danger
           ,
           or
           the
           imputation
           of
           indiscretion
           ,
           I
           may
           bid
           you
           read
           the
           
             Sins
             of
             the
             Land
          
           ,
           and
           by
           that
           foresee
           what
           is
           to
           be
           feared
           .
           It
           would
           be
           no
           great
           stretch
           ,
           tho'
           I
           should
           offer
           to
           draw
           a
           Parallel
           betwixt
           the
           Sins
           that
           abound
           amongst
           us
           ,
           and
           those
           of
           Iudah
           and
           Israel
           complained
           of
           in
           this
           Prophecy
           ;
           and
           would
           one
           charge
           the
           several
           Ranks
           and
           Orders
           amongst
           us
           ,
           with
           
           the
           same
           Faults
           our
           Prophet
           lays
           upon
           the
           Priests
           ,
           the
           Rulers
           ,
           and
           Princes
           and
           People
           of
           his
           time
           ,
           no
           great
           Injury
           would
           be
           done
           to
           Truth
           :
           But
           such
           an
           unusual
           freedom
           ,
           perhaps
           would
           not
           be
           well
           taken
           ,
           especially
           from
           a
           Stranger
           .
           But
           certainly
           it
           is
           a
           Kindness
           to
           give
           warning
           of
           a
           common
           Danger
           ,
           and
           it
           's
           the
           Duty
           of
           all
           to
           provide
           for
           our
           common
           Safety
           .
           Tho'
           we
           would
           flatter
           our selves
           ,
           it
           would
           not
           go
           better
           with
           us
           .
           Was
           Iudah
           and
           Israel
           punished
           because
           they
           would
           not
           frame
           their
           doings
           to
           turn
           unto
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           do
           we
           think
           to
           Escape
           ?
           If
           we
           imitate
           their
           Sins
           ,
           is
           there
           not
           reason
           to
           fear
           a
           being
           made
           to
           share
           in
           the
           like
           Judgments
           ?
           Is
           God
           arisen
           to
           Judgment
           ?
           Is
           he
           going
           through
           the
           World
           with
           the
           Rod
           of
           his
           Wrath
           in
           his
           hand
           ,
           visiting
           Nations
           for
           their
           Iniquities
           :
           and
           do
           we
           think
           that
           we
           shall
           not
           have
           our
           turn
           ?
           That
           he
           will
           pass
           by
           us
           ,
           when
           we
           are
           as
           guilty
           as
           any
           other
           ?
           No
           ,
           so
           long
           as
           Sin
           thus
           continues
           and
           increases
           amongst
           us
           ,
           it
           will
           never
           be
           well
           with
           us
           ;
           our
           state
           shall
           still
           move
           from
           evil
           to
           worse
           .
           If
           then
           we
           would
           either
           prevent
           the
           Evils
           which
           are
           yet
           a
           coming
           ,
           or
           heal
           the
           Wounds
           already
           received
           ,
           let
           us
           join
           our
           Endeavours
           to
           stop
           
           the
           Current
           of
           Sin
           and
           Iniquity
           ,
           and
           to
           cleanse
           the
           Land
           of
           the
           Abominations
           that
           are
           amongst
           us
           .
           It
           avails
           little
           to
           apply
           external
           Plaisters
           while
           the
           Arrow's
           Head
           sticks
           in
           the
           Wound
           .
           In
           this
           ,
           and
           the
           former
           Ages
           ,
           the
           People
           of
           these
           Lands
           have
           been
           ever
           crying
           out
           of
           Grievances
           ,
           but
           they
           have
           had
           little
           of
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Discerning
           ,
           to
           find
           out
           the
           great
           Cause
           and
           Ground
           of
           them
           ,
           viz.
           Their
           Sins
           and
           Transgressions
           against
           God
           ;
           For
           which
           ,
           if
           they
           had
           heartily
           grieved
           ,
           they
           had
           never
           had
           so
           much
           matter
           of
           making
           other
           Complaints
           .
           In
           our
           Fathers
           days
           ,
           all
           the
           Fault
           was
           laid
           upon
           the
           Government
           ,
           and
           Governours
           in
           Church
           and
           State
           ,
           which
           through
           the
           instigation
           of
           Factious
           and
           Seditious
           Men
           ,
           made
           People
           restless
           until
           they
           had
           overturned
           the
           Government
           ,
           and
           thrust
           the
           chief
           Ruler
           ,
           and
           perhaps
           the
           best
           of
           Men
           ,
           not
           only
           from
           his
           Throne
           ,
           but
           out
           of
           the
           World
           in
           a
           most
           barbarous
           manner
           :
           But
           as
           this
           increased
           their
           Guilt
           ,
           so
           it
           did
           not
           heal
           their
           Sores
           ,
           nor
           ease
           their
           Pain
           ;
           they
           rather
           felt
           more
           smart
           and
           grief
           ,
           which
           disposed
           them
           to
           
             seek
             again
             unto
             David
             their
             King.
          
           And
           if
           together
           with
           that
           ,
           the
           People
           had
           seriously
           sought
           the
           Lord
           also
           ,
           all
           had
           
           been
           well
           .
           But
           alas
           ,
           that
           is
           yet
           to
           do
           !
           whatever
           Change
           and
           Revolution
           we
           have
           suffered
           ,
           there
           has
           never
           been
           cordial
           Endeavours
           ,
           to
           introduce
           that
           best
           and
           most
           desirable
           Change
           from
           Vice
           to
           Vertue
           ,
           from
           Sin
           to
           Holiness
           and
           Godliness
           .
           Blessed
           be
           God
           there
           has
           been
           a
           Reformation
           in
           our
           Doctrine
           ,
           and
           our
           Worship
           has
           been
           rectified
           and
           purged
           from
           the
           Superstition
           and
           Idolatry
           which
           had
           crept
           into
           it
           ,
           through
           the
           Ignorance
           and
           unwariness
           of
           Men
           :
           But
           to
           our
           shame
           it
           must
           be
           said
           ,
           that
           our
           Practice
           and
           Conversation
           is
           not
           Reformed
           ,
           but
           continues
           much
           the
           same
           ,
           and
           perhaps
           in
           some
           things
           worse
           than
           what
           was
           before
           that
           other
           happy
           Reformation
           of
           Doctrine
           and
           Worship
           came
           in
           .
           There
           was
           certainly
           reason
           to
           descry
           and
           run
           down
           the
           Hypocrisie
           and
           forms
           of
           Godliness
           fashionable
           in
           the
           late
           times
           ,
           but
           it
           had
           been
           more
           commendable
           to
           have
           endeavoured
           with
           greater
           Vigour
           to
           set
           up
           the
           Life
           and
           Power
           thereof
           .
           And
           would
           to
           God
           we
           were
           at
           last
           sensible
           of
           our
           Errour
           and
           Omission
           ,
           and
           convinced
           that
           hitherto
           we
           have
           very
           unskilfully
           set
           about
           the
           curing
           our
           Maladies
           .
           O
           that
           all
           who
           profess
           the
           same
           Truth
           ,
           would
           be
           perswaded
           
           to
           lay
           aside
           all
           other
           Contests
           ,
           and
           to
           contend
           together
           for
           maintaining
           the
           Purity
           of
           the
           Faith
           ,
           and
           joyning
           therewith
           the
           Purity
           of
           Life
           and
           Practice
           .
           If
           we
           would
           thus
           by
           true
           Piety
           ,
           and
           sincere
           Obedience
           return
           unto
           the
           Lord
           ,
           he
           would
           return
           unto
           us
           ,
           and
           put
           us
           in
           a
           happy
           and
           glorious
           state
           ;
           as
           
             he
             hath
             torn
          
           ,
           so
           
             he
             would
             heal
             us
          
           ;
           as
           
             he
             hath
             smitten
          
           ,
           so
           
             he
             will
             bind
             us
             up
             ,
             that
             we
             might
             live
             joyfully
             in
             his
             sight
             .
          
           But
           if
           this
           be
           neglected
           or
           delayed
           ,
           and
           if
           instead
           of
           this
           we
           take
           Methods
           and
           Devices
           of
           our
           own
           for
           saving
           our selves
           .
           I
           dare
           not
           say
           what
           is
           to
           be
           feared
           ,
           Judgments
           of
           all
           sorts
           we
           may
           expect
           to
           be
           visited
           in
           our
           worldly
           Concerns
           ;
           and
           those
           two
           sadder
           Calamities
           which
           are
           mentioned
           ,
           Amos
           viii
           .
           11.
           2
           
           Thess.
           ii
           .
           11
           ,
           12.
           may
           be
           looked
           for
           ,
           which
           God
           avert
           ;
           
             Plead
             with
             your
             mother
             ,
             plead
             ,
          
           saith
           God
           by
           this
           Prophet
           ,
           
             for
             she
             is
             not
             my
             wife
             ,
             neither
             am
             I
             her
             husband
             ;
             let
             her
             therefore
             put
             away
             her
             whoredoms
             out
             of
             her
             sight
             ,
             and
             her
             adulteries
             from
             between
             her
             breasts
             ,
             lest
             I
             strip
             her
             naked
             ,
             and
             set
             her
             as
             in
             the
             day
             she
             was
             born
             ,
             and
             make
             her
             as
             a
             wilderness
             ,
             and
             set
             her
             like
             a
             dry
             land
             ,
             and
             slay
             her
             with
             thirst
             .
          
           He
           that
           hath
           an
           ear
           ,
           let
           him
           hear
           what
           the
           Spirit
           saith
           unto
           the
           Churches
           .
        
         
           Amen
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           SERMON
           XIV
           .
           Preach'd
           at
           St.
           Giles
           Church
           in
           
             EDINBURGH
             ,
             April
          
           13.
           1690.
           
        
         
           
             MICAH
             VII
             .
             8
             ,
             9.
             
          
           
             Rejoice
             not
             against
             me
             ,
             O
             mine
             enemy
             :
             when
             I
             fall
             ,
             I
             shall
             arise
             ;
             when
             I
             sit
             in
             darkness
             ,
             the
             Lord
             shall
             be
             a
             light
             unto
             me
             .
          
           
             I
             will
             bear
             the
             indignation
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             because
             I
             have
             sinned
             against
             him
             ,
             until
             he
             plead
             my
             cause
             ,
             and
             execute
             judgment
             for
             me
             :
             He
             will
             bring
             me
             forth
             to
             the
             light
             ,
             and
             I
             shall
             behold
             his
             righteousness
             .
          
        
         
           THE
           Prophet
           speaks
           here
           in
           the
           
           Name
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           with
           respect
           to
           her
           present
           Circumstances
           ,
           and
           what
           was
           shortly
           to
           befall
           her
           .
           Her
           present
           Condition
           was
           very
           
           sad
           and
           lamentable
           ,
           if
           you
           consider
           her
           inward
           State
           ,
           there
           was
           no
           Health
           nor
           Soundness
           in
           her
           ,
           but
           much
           Disorder
           ,
           Confusion
           ,
           and
           Corruption
           ,
           as
           is
           complained
           of
           throughout
           the
           whole
           Book
           ;
           but
           which
           is
           expresly
           declared
           and
           set
           forth
           in
           this
           Chapter
           ,
           from
           the
           First
           to
           the
           Sixth
           Verse
           .
           This
           Sickness
           and
           inward
           Distemper
           could
           not
           be
           without
           grievous
           Pangs
           and
           Convulsive
           Fits
           :
           But
           besides
           ,
           they
           were
           lying
           under
           sad
           pressures
           from
           without
           ;
           the
           Assyrians
           oppressed
           them
           ,
           and
           by
           frequent
           inroads
           ,
           wasted
           their
           Wealth
           ,
           and
           made
           great
           Devastations
           of
           their
           Country
           :
           The
           Ten
           Tribes
           were
           already
           carried
           Captive
           ,
           and
           the
           Captivity
           of
           the
           other
           Two
           ,
           together
           with
           the
           destruction
           of
           the
           glorious
           Temple
           of
           Solomon
           were
           approaching
           .
           The
           Prophet
           being
           sensible
           of
           what
           had
           already
           happened
           ,
           and
           foreseeing
           by
           the
           Spirit
           what
           was
           to
           come
           ,
           he
           doth
           here
           ,
           in
           the
           Name
           of
           the
           Church
           obviate
           those
           Misconstructions
           Men
           would
           be
           ready
           to
           put
           on
           this
           her
           deplorable
           Condition
           ;
           and
           also
           instruct
           us
           how
           it
           was
           to
           be
           received
           and
           entertained
           .
           The
           
             Idumeans
             ,
             Chaldeans
          
           ,
           and
           Babylonians
           ,
           and
           other
           Enemies
           without
           ,
           who
           envied
           the
           former
           Prosperity
           of
           
           Israel
           ,
           were
           glad
           at
           these
           Disasters
           and
           Calamities
           which
           befell
           them
           ,
           they
           rejoiced
           at
           their
           Misery
           ;
           they
           took
           occasion
           to
           mock
           them
           ,
           saying
           ,
           
             Where
             is
             now
             the
             God
             in
             whom
             they
             trusted
             ,
          
           who
           had
           saved
           them
           heretofore
           ,
           and
           done
           so
           many
           great
           things
           for
           them
           in
           Egypt
           ?
           Thus
           in
           stead
           of
           
             fearing
             God
          
           ,
           and
           
             trembling
             at
             his
             Iudgments
          
           he
           had
           inflicted
           on
           his
           own
           People
           for
           their
           Sins
           ,
           they
           made
           them
           matter
           of
           prophane
           Mirth
           and
           Laughter
           ;
           and
           not
           understanding
           the
           Wisdom
           and
           Justice
           of
           his
           Dispensations
           ,
           they
           even
           accused
           God
           himself
           ,
           and
           darted
           up
           Blasphemous
           Speeches
           towards
           Heaven
           .
           But
           the
           Prophet
           bids
           them
           here
           
             be
             sober
          
           ,
           and
           adviseth
           them
           
             to
             moderate
             their
             mirth
          
           ,
           and
           to
           
             lay
             aside
             their
             prophane
             and
             insulting
             humour
             :
          
           for
           things
           would
           not
           always
           be
           at
           this
           pass
           ,
           God
           would
           not
           always
           deal
           so
           roughly
           and
           harshly
           with
           them
           ;
           Experience
           taught
           them
           not
           to
           despair
           ,
           but
           to
           hope
           for
           the
           recovery
           of
           a
           better
           state
           :
           
             Rejoice
             not
             against
             me
             ,
             O
             mine
             enemy
          
           ;
           as
           if
           he
           had
           said
           ,
           
             Make
             not
             our
             Calamities
             and
             Disasters
             the
             subject
             of
             your
             Mirth
             and
             Laughter
             ,
             which
             should
             rather
             strike
             you
             with
             Dread
             and
             Fear
             ,
             for
             if
             we
             the
             peculiar
             People
             of
             God
             ,
             
             whom
             he
             had
             chosen
             for
             himself
             ,
             have
             suffered
             such
             things
             because
             we
             sinned
             against
             him
             ,
             what
             may
             ye
             expect
             who
             were
             never
             in
             Covenant
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             who
             have
             always
             provoked
             him
             ?
             Neither
             insult
             over
             us
             as
             if
             we
             were
             utterly
             and
             eternally
             ruined
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             were
             impossible
             for
             us
             ever
             to
             recover
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             deserve
             any
             regard
             from
             you
             .
          
        
         
           Common
           Humanity
           should
           teach
           People
           to
           pity
           one
           another
           ,
           and
           to
           have
           Compassion
           on
           the
           Miserable
           :
           And
           if
           ye
           consult
           Experience
           ,
           it
           will
           shew
           that
           all
           Persons
           ,
           and
           all
           things
           under
           the
           Sun
           are
           liable
           to
           changes
           ;
           that
           there
           is
           none
           so
           exalted
           ,
           but
           he
           may
           be
           abased
           ,
           nor
           any
           so
           low
           ,
           but
           he
           may
           be
           exalted
           :
        
         
           
             Nemo
             confidat
             nimium
             secundis
             ,
          
           
             Nemo
             desperet
             meliora
             lapsus
             .
          
        
         
           None
           can
           secure
           his
           State
           ,
           and
           therefore
           the
           most
           Happy
           and
           prosperous
           ought
           not
           to
           brag
           ;
           nor
           should
           the
           most
           abject
           and
           miserable
           despond
           and
           give
           over
           hope
           .
           None
           stands
           so
           secure
           but
           he
           may
           catch
           a
           fall
           ,
           nor
           is
           any
           fallen
           so
           low
           ,
           but
           God
           by
           his
           Providence
           is
           able
           to
           raise
           him
           up
           again
           .
        
         
         
           And
           as
           for
           me
           (
           to
           go
           on
           with
           the
           Prophets
           words
           )
           
             when
             I
             fall
             I
             shall
             rise
             ,
          
           or
           as
           it
           may
           be
           rendred
           ,
           
             though
             I
             fall
             I
             shall
             arise
             .
          
           As
           if
           he
           had
           said
           ,
           
             Think
             not
             my
             case
             desperate
             ,
             or
             that
             I
             have
             so
             fallen
             that
             I
             cannot
             recover
             ;
             I
             am
             not
             destitute
             of
             Hope
             ,
             for
             as
             low
             and
             miserable
             as
             I
             am
             at
             present
             ,
             my
             God
             abideth
             still
             ,
             who
             is
             Almighty
             to
             save
             ,
             whose
             Hand
             is
             strong
             and
             always
             ready
             to
             relieve
             the
             distressed
             .
             'T
             is
             true
             ,
             he
             is
             at
             present
             angry
             with
             me
             ,
             but
             his
             anger
             will
             not
             last
             always
             ,
             he
             doth
             not
             cast
             off
             for
             ever
             ;
             His
             Mercy
             is
             everlasting
             ,
             and
             I
             know
             his
             Promise
             cannot
             fail
             ,
             which
             is
             ,
             
               If
               they
               break
               my
               Statutes
               and
               keep
               not
               my
               Commandments
               ,
               then
               will
               I
               visit
               their
               Transgression
               with
               the
               Rod
               and
               their
               Iniquity
               with
               Stripes
               ,
               nevertheless
               my
               loving
               kindness
               will
               I
               not
               take
               from
               him
               ,
               nor
               suffer
               my
               faithfulness
               to
               fail
               .
            
             I
             have
             had
             often
             experience
             of
             this
             kind
             dealing
             of
             his
             ,
             
               I
               have
               fallen
               and
               I
               have
               risen
               again
               .
            
          
        
         
           'T
           is
           so
           in
           the
           Original
           ,
           and
           though
           there
           be
           nothing
           more
           ordinary
           than
           the
           promiscuous
           using
           the
           Preterite
           and
           
             Future
             Tenses
          
           ,
           so
           that
           our
           Translators
           might
           very
           well
           render
           it
           here
           in
           the
           
           Future
           ,
           yet
           some
           render
           it
           ,
           
             I
             have
             fallen
             ,
             I
             have
             risen
             ,
          
           as
           if
           the
           Iewish
           Church
           ,
           or
           the
           Prophet
           in
           her
           Name
           ,
           had
           gathered
           Hope
           from
           Experience
           ,
           and
           said
           to
           her
           insulting
           Enemy
           ,
           
             Conclude
             not
             me
             utterly
             lost
             and
             irrecoverable
             ,
             because
             God
             hath
             brought
             me
             low
             ;
             look
             back
             to
             the
             times
             past
             ,
             and
             consider
             that
             God
             never
             left
             me
             to
             perish
             ,
             that
             as
             he
             visited
             me
             with
             his
             Rod
             ,
             so
             he
             always
             shewed
             me
             his
             Salvation
             .
             I
             trust
             he
             will
             do
             so
             now
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             when
             or
             
               while
               I
               sit
               in
               Darkness
               ,
               the
               Lord
               will
               be
               a
               Light
               unto
               me
               .
            
          
           Darkness
           in
           Scripture
           language
           signifies
           Trouble
           and
           Affliction
           ,
           and
           Light
           is
           put
           for
           Joy
           and
           Comfort
           .
           And
           so
           the
           Prophet
           by
           this
           Expression
           declares
           his
           assurance
           ,
           
             that
             God
             would
             afford
             his
             people
             seasonable
             tokens
             of
             his
             favour
             ,
          
           even
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           their
           Tribulations
           ,
           for
           the
           comfort
           of
           their
           Hearts
           ,
           and
           the
           support
           of
           their
           Minds
           ,
           until
           the
           time
           of
           their
           Deliverance
           come
           .
           Now
           the
           Prophet
           having
           thus
           answered
           the
           prophane
           Scoffs
           and
           Mockings
           of
           the
           Heathens
           about
           them
           ,
        
         
           In
           the
           next
           place
           ,
           he
           draweth
           his
           Peoples
           thoughts
           more
           home
           ,
           and
           requireth
           them
           to
           look
           into
           themselves
           ,
           and
           
           to
           consider
           their
           
             own
             hearts
             and
             ways
          
           ,
           instead
           of
           these
           mis-constructions
           of
           the
           Divine
           Judgments
           ,
           by
           Men
           unacquainted
           with
           the
           ways
           of
           God
           :
           And
           whatever
           their
           Enemies
           said
           ,
           he
           himself
           resolves
           and
           teacheth
           the
           rest
           of
           his
           People
           ,
           to
           take
           all
           these
           Calamities
           and
           Afflictions
           from
           God
           ,
           as
           the
           Effects
           of
           his
           Displeasure
           ,
           and
           the
           Punishment
           of
           their
           Sins
           ,
           to
           which
           they
           should
           submit
           ,
           and
           which
           they
           ought
           to
           bear
           patiently
           .
           
             I
             will
          
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             bear
             the
             indignation
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             because
             I
             have
             sinned
             against
             him
             .
          
           And
           as
           their
           Calamities
           were
           thus
           to
           be
           received
           and
           entertained
           ,
           so
           he
           encourageth
           to
           it
           ,
           by
           a
           Promise
           that
           they
           should
           be
           but
           for
           a
           time
           ,
           and
           that
           thereafter
           God
           
             would
             plead
             their
             cause
             ,
             and
             execute
             judgment
             for
             them
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           
             Defend
             and
             vindicate
             them
             ,
             right
             their
             wrongs
             ,
             repay
             their
             injuries
             ,
             and
             do
             justice
             on
             those
             who
             had
             been
             the
             Instruments
             of
             their
             Misery
             ,
             he
             would
             set
             them
             at
             Liberty
             ,
             and
             restore
             them
             to
             their
             Prosperity
             and
             Glory
             ,
             which
             is
             meant
             by
             bringing
             them
             to
             the
             Light.
             
          
           And
           then
           to
           their
           great
           comfort
           and
           joy
           ,
           they
           should
           
             behold
             ,
             and
             understand
             his
             righteousness
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           That
           he
           is
           
             just
             and
             righteous
             in
             all
             his
             ways
             ,
             true
             and
             faithful
          
           
           
             in
             his
             promises
             ,
             and
             wonderful
             in
             all
             he
             doth
             ,
          
           as
           David
           said
           ,
           
             I
             know
             ,
             O
             Lord
             ,
             that
             all
             thy
             judgments
             are
             right
             ,
             and
             that
             out
             of
             faithfulness
             thou
             hast
             afflicted
             me
             ,
          
           Psal.
           cxix
           .
           75.
           
        
         
           Thus
           I
           have
           explained
           and
           cleared
           the
           Text
           ,
           and
           shewn
           you
           the
           Occasion
           ,
           Sense
           ,
           and
           Scope
           thereof
           .
           
        
         
           I
           proceed
           next
           ,
           to
           draw
           such
           Observations
           and
           Instructions
           as
           the
           words
           afford
           ,
           and
           as
           are
           useful
           and
           proper
           for
           our
           consideration
           .
           
        
         
           And
           First
           ,
           To
           rejoice
           at
           the
           Calamities
           and
           Afflictions
           of
           others
           ,
           and
           to
           insult
           over
           them
           who
           are
           in
           Misery
           ,
           is
           a
           sign
           of
           a
           Prophane
           and
           Ungodly
           Spirit
           .
           They
           who
           rejoiced
           at
           the
           Calamities
           of
           the
           Israelites
           ,
           were
           the
           
             Idumeans
             ,
             Chaldeans
          
           ,
           and
           Babylonians
           ,
           who
           were
           no
           greater
           Enemies
           to
           them
           ,
           than
           they
           were
           to
           God
           and
           the
           true
           Religion
           .
           And
           Psal.
           lxix
           .
           26.
           among
           other
           Characters
           of
           the
           Wicked
           ,
           this
           is
           one
           ,
           That
           
             they
             persecute
             him
             whom
             thou
             hast
             smitten
             ,
             and
             talk
             to
             the
             grief
             of
             those
             whom
             thou
             hast
             wounded
             .
          
           When
           Iob
           declareth
           his
           Integrity
           ,
           he
           giveth
           this
           as
           one
           proof
           thereof
           ,
           
           That
           
             he
             rejoiced
             not
             at
             the
             destruction
             of
             him
             that
             hated
             him
             ,
             nor
             lift
             up
             his
             soul
             when
             evil
             found
             him
             .
             Neither
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
           
             have
             I
             suffered
             my
             mouth
             to
             sin
             ,
             by
             wishing
             a
             curse
             to
             his
             soul.
          
           To
           make
           God's
           Judgments
           on
           others
           ,
           tho'
           Enemies
           ,
           a
           matter
           of
           Laughter
           ,
           doth
           very
           much
           bewray
           a
           want
           of
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           is
           inconsistent
           both
           with
           the
           true
           Fear
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           that
           Love
           and
           Concernedness
           for
           others
           ,
           which
           Religion
           requires
           and
           inspireth
           .
           They
           who
           truly
           fear
           God
           ,
           will
           tremble
           to
           see
           him
           Angry
           ;
           tho'
           it
           be
           not
           against
           themselves
           but
           others
           .
           When
           the
           Destruction
           of
           the
           Wicked
           is
           foretold
           ,
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           That
           
             the
             righteous
             shall
          
           
           
             see
             and
             fear
          
           .
           And
           accordingly
           the
           Prophet
           Habakkuk
           foreseeing
           the
           Evils
           and
           Calamities
           that
           were
           to
           light
           upon
           the
           Tents
           of
           Cusham
           ,
           and
           the
           Land
           of
           Midian
           ,
           was
           so
           far
           from
           rejoicing
           and
           insulting
           thereat
           ,
           that
           he
           tells
           us
           ,
           
             when
             I
             heard
             ,
             my
             belly
             trembled
             ,
             my
             lips
             quivered
          
           
           
             at
             the
             voice
             ,
             rottenness
             entred
             into
             my
             bones
             ,
             and
             I
             trembled
             in
             my
             flesh
             .
          
           Indeed
           it
           is
           added
           in
           the
           forecited
           place
           ,
           That
           
             the
             righteous
             shall
             also
             laugh
          
           :
           And
           Psal.
           lviii
           .
           10.
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           
             the
             righteous
             shall
             rejoice
             when
             he
             seeth
             the
             vengeance
             .
          
           But
           hereby
           is
           meant
           ,
           that
           as
           the
           righteous
           is
           careful
           to
           remark
           all
           the
           Acts
           of
           the
           Divine
           Providence
           ;
           and
           in
           particular
           ,
           his
           exemplary
           Punishments
           on
           notoriously
           
           wicked
           Persons
           ,
           so
           he
           will
           Applaud
           the
           Justice
           and
           Equity
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           he
           will
           be
           glad
           to
           see
           such
           evident
           and
           convincing
           proofs
           of
           a
           Deity
           and
           Providence
           ,
           for
           silencing
           the
           Atheist
           ,
           and
           restraining
           the
           
             wickedness
             of
             men
          
           :
           though
           still
           his
           joy
           is
           mixed
           with
           a
           secret
           regret
           at
           the
           occasion
           ,
           and
           such
           an
           aweful
           apprehension
           of
           the
           Power
           and
           Justice
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           forbids
           him
           to
           mock
           at
           the
           Effects
           and
           Expressions
           of
           his
           Displeasure
           ;
           Even
           as
           a
           wise
           and
           good
           Citizen
           rejoiceth
           at
           the
           good
           Government
           of
           his
           City
           ,
           and
           finds
           a
           satisfaction
           in
           the
           procedure
           and
           execution
           of
           Justice
           ,
           which
           are
           too
           grave
           and
           important
           to
           be
           mocked
           at
           .
        
         
           Again
           ,
           the
           rejoicing
           at
           the
           Calamities
           of
           others
           is
           inconsistent
           with
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Religion
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           Spirit
           of
           Love
           and
           Humility
           ,
           and
           which
           requireth
           the
           greatest
           Love
           and
           Sympathy
           ,
           that
           can
           be
           among
           Men
           ;
           its
           Precepts
           are
           ,
           
             love
             your
             enemies
             ,
             bless
             them
             that
             curse
             you
             ,
             do
             good
             to
             them
             that
             hate
             you
             ,
             and
             pray
             for
             them
             that
             persecute
             you
             and
             despitefully
             use
             you
             .
             Rejoice
             with
             them
             that
             rejoice
             ,
             and
             weep
             with
             them
             that
             weep
             .
             If
             thine
             enemy
             hunger
             feed
             him
             ,
             if
             he
             thirst
             give
             him
             drink
             .
          
           Now
           how
           little
           do
           they
           
           observe
           these
           Precepts
           ,
           and
           how
           little
           have
           they
           of
           that
           Spirit
           which
           enjoins
           them
           ,
           who
           can
           contrive
           and
           work
           Mischief
           to
           their
           Brethren
           ,
           and
           when
           it
           falls
           on
           them
           behold
           it
           with
           Pleasure
           ?
           We
           may
           say
           to
           such
           ,
           what
           our
           Saviour
           said
           to
           his
           Disciples
           who
           would
           have
           been
           calling
           for
           Fire
           from
           Heaven
           on
           those
           who
           would
           not
           receive
           them
           ,
           
             you
             know
             not
             what
             manner
             of
             Spirit
             you
             are
             of
             .
          
           The
           Miseries
           and
           Distresses
           of
           others
           call
           for
           Pity
           and
           Compassion
           ;
           and
           one
           must
           have
           put
           off
           very
           much
           of
           the
           Man
           ,
           who
           draweth
           Pleasure
           from
           the
           Miseries
           and
           Afflictions
           of
           other
           Men
           ,
           tho'
           they
           be
           Enemies
           .
           Our
           Saviour
           knew
           the
           Wickedness
           of
           Ierusalem
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           was
           to
           be
           crucified
           therein
           ,
           yet
           as
           he
           drew
           nigh
           to
           it
           ,
           
             he
             wept
             over
             it
          
           by
           Reason
           of
           those
           sad
           Calamities
           which
           were
           coming
           upon
           it
           .
           It
           was
           David's
           Interest
           that
           Saul
           was
           dead
           ,
           yet
           he
           did
           not
           rejoice
           at
           his
           Death
           ,
           but
           because
           the
           manner
           thereof
           was
           deplorable
           he
           mourned
           for
           him
           .
           As
           it
           makes
           Herodias
           infamous
           that
           she
           rejoiced
           to
           see
           the
           Head
           of
           
             Iohn
             Baptist
          
           in
           a
           Charger
           ;
           so
           it
           is
           recorded
           to
           the
           Commendation
           of
           Alexander
           and
           
             Iulius
             Coesar
          
           ,
           that
           neither
           of
           them
           insulted
           over
           the
           Defeat
           and
           Distress
           
           of
           their
           Enemies
           ;
           the
           first
           was
           touched
           with
           Compassion
           ,
           when
           Darius
           his
           Mother
           ,
           Wife
           and
           Children
           ,
           were
           taken
           Prisoners
           ,
           and
           brought
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           afterwards
           when
           Darius
           himself
           was
           killed
           .
           And
           the
           other
           wept
           when
           Pompey's
           Head
           was
           brought
           to
           him
           .
           I
           know
           some
           charge
           these
           Tears
           of
           Coesar
           with
           Hypocrisie
           ,
           seeing
           he
           was
           the
           Man
           who
           pursued
           Pompey
           to
           Death
           ;
           but
           who
           knows
           ,
           but
           the
           Bowels
           of
           Nature
           at
           that
           time
           overcame
           his
           Ambition
           and
           other
           Passions
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           They
           who
           insult
           and
           rejoice
           in
           this
           wise
           ,
           are
           ignorant
           of
           themselves
           ,
           and
           also
           of
           the
           End
           of
           these
           Divine
           Judgments
           ,
           they
           cannot
           know
           they
           are
           Sinners
           ,
           and
           that
           others
           are
           so
           and
           so
           punished
           in
           their
           sight
           ,
           to
           fill
           them
           with
           Fear
           and
           to
           lead
           them
           to
           Repentance
           ,
           otherwise
           they
           would
           make
           other
           Uses
           thereof
           ,
           and
           would
           behave
           themselves
           otherwise
           .
           When
           a
           Father
           chastises
           a
           Child
           ,
           is
           it
           to
           give
           Mirth
           to
           the
           rest
           ?
           Or
           is
           it
           not
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           stand
           in
           Awe
           of
           him
           ,
           and
           forbear
           those
           things
           which
           may
           bring
           the
           Rod
           on
           their
           own
           Back
           .
           When
           any
           Criminal
           is
           laid
           hold
           on
           ,
           and
           brought
           to
           publick
           Punishment
           ,
           should
           they
           who
           are
           equally
           guilty
           ,
           stand
           by
           and
           laugh
           
           either
           at
           the
           Misfortune
           of
           their
           Fellow
           ,
           or
           the
           Execution
           of
           Justice
           ?
           What
           Stupidity
           were
           this
           !
           Should
           they
           not
           take
           Warning
           and
           Fear
           ,
           and
           forsake
           those
           Ways
           which
           are
           attended
           with
           such
           Shame
           and
           Pain
           !
           When
           some
           told
           our
           Saviour
           of
           those
           Galileans
           whose
           Blood
           Pilate
           mingled
           with
           there
           Sacrifices
           ,
           he
           answered
           them
           ;
           
             Suppose
             ye
             these
             Galileans
             were
             Sinners
             above
             all
             others
             ,
          
           because
           they
           suffered
           such
           things
           ,
           
             I
             tell
             you
             nay
             ,
             but
             except
             ye
             Repent
             ye
             shall
             all
             likewise
             perish
             .
          
           And
           in
           Truth
           they
           who
           set
           light
           of
           the
           Afflictions
           of
           others
           ,
           and
           entertain
           the
           Rods
           on
           other
           Mens
           Backs
           with
           Scorn
           and
           Derision
           ,
           shall
           hardly
           escape
           themselves
           .
           
             Laugh
             no
             Man
             to
             scorn
             in
             the
             bitterness
          
           
           
             of
             his
             Soul
             ,
             for
             there
             is
             one
             who
             humbleth
             and
             exalteth
             ,
          
           saith
           the
           wise
           Son
           of
           Syrach
           .
           And
           Solomon
           ,
           whose
           Words
           have
           yet
           greater
           Weight
           ,
           saith
           ,
           
             whoso
             mocketh
             the
             poor
             ,
             reproacheth
             his
             Maker
             ,
          
           
           
             and
             he
             that
             is
             glad
             at
             Calamities
             shall
             not
             be
             unpunished
             .
          
           So
           the
           Prophet
           Habakkuk
           saith
           ▪
           That
           he
           was
           humbled
           at
           these
           Disasters
           of
           Midian
           and
           Cushan
           ,
           that
           he
           himself
           
             might
             rest
             in
             the
             day
             of
             trouble
             .
          
           Who
           wisely
           and
           seriously
           consider
           the
           Instability
           of
           humane
           Affairs
           ,
           will
           neither
           be
           lifted
           up
           with
           their
           own
           Prosperity
           ,
           
           nor
           will
           they
           insult
           over
           their
           Neighbours
           Misery
           :
           For
           what
           is
           the
           ones
           Case
           to
           Day
           may
           be
           the
           others
           to
           Morrow
           .
           Who
           at
           present
           braves
           it
           out
           with
           Pride
           and
           Scorn
           ,
           may
           within
           a
           little
           time
           come
           to
           be
           contemptible
           .
        
         
           
             Quem
             dies
             vidit
             veniens
             superbum
             ,
             
          
           
             Hunc
             dies
             vidit
             fugiens
             jacentem
             ,
          
           
             Res
             Deus
             nostras
             celeri
             citatas
             turbine
             versat
             .
          
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           We
           see
           here
           that
           the
           Church
           
           and
           People
           of
           God
           are
           often
           visited
           with
           the
           Rod
           of
           Afflictions
           .
           The
           Text
           declareth
           it
           ,
           and
           if
           any
           Persons
           doubt
           it
           ,
           let
           them
           read
           the
           History
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           they
           shall
           be
           fully
           convinc'd
           .
           As
           for
           the
           Iewish
           Church
           ,
           't
           was
           first
           sadly
           oppress'd
           in
           Egypt
           ,
           and
           thereafter
           for
           the
           space
           of
           forty
           Years
           ,
           't
           was
           exercised
           in
           a
           barren
           Wilderness
           with
           divers
           kinds
           of
           Afflictions
           .
           After
           they
           came
           to
           Canaan
           ,
           during
           the
           time
           of
           the
           Judges
           ,
           they
           were
           often
           brought
           low
           .
           They
           had
           Peace
           a
           part
           of
           David's
           ,
           and
           all
           Solomon's
           Life
           ;
           but
           afterwards
           it
           was
           continually
           interrupted
           ,
           till
           they
           were
           carried
           Captive
           to
           Babylon
           .
           When
           they
           were
           brought
           back
           ,
           and
           restored
           to
           their
           
           own
           Land
           ,
           they
           were
           not
           settled
           without
           hot
           Debates
           and
           Contests
           with
           their
           Neighbours
           ;
           and
           after
           their
           Settlement
           ,
           they
           had
           severe
           Wars
           ,
           and
           were
           kept
           in
           continual
           Exercise
           with
           divers
           sore
           Troubles
           until
           Christ
           ,
           as
           appears
           from
           Iosephus
           and
           the
           History
           of
           the
           Maccabees
           .
           And
           as
           for
           the
           Christian
           Church
           ,
           Trouble
           sprang
           up
           with
           it
           ,
           and
           continually
           attended
           it
           ;
           for
           the
           space
           of
           Three
           Hundred
           Years
           ,
           it
           suffered
           Ten
           severe
           General
           Persecutions
           ,
           besides
           many
           sad
           particular
           Conflicts
           .
           And
           tho'
           after
           that
           the
           Emperours
           and
           Rulers
           turned
           Christian
           ;
           there
           was
           no
           general
           Persecution
           for
           the
           Name
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           the
           Sake
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ;
           yet
           there
           was
           no
           particular
           Church
           or
           People
           without
           the
           Rod
           of
           Correction
           :
           They
           have
           been
           visited
           either
           with
           Foreign
           Wars
           ,
           or
           Intestine
           Divisions
           ;
           with
           Pestilence
           or
           Famine
           ,
           or
           some
           other
           Calamity
           .
           No
           Nation
           or
           People
           can
           boast
           of
           an
           Immunity
           from
           such
           Disasters
           ,
           but
           for
           the
           space
           of
           One
           Hundred
           Years
           .
           As
           Man
           in
           his
           private
           Capacity
           ,
           so
           States
           and
           Societies
           are
           born
           to
           Trouble
           :
           Nor
           is
           an
           Exemption
           from
           the
           same
           among
           the
           Privileges
           of
           the
           People
           of
           God.
           The
           Roman
           Church
           makes
           Temporal
           Felicity
           one
           of
           the
           
           Notes
           of
           the
           true
           Church
           .
           But
           her
           Infallibility
           appears
           as
           little
           here
           as
           in
           other
           things
           :
           For
           as
           it
           is
           no
           where
           promised
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           so
           no
           Church
           can
           
             de
             facto
          
           shew
           it
           ;
           She
           her self
           would
           fail
           if
           she
           were
           put
           to
           prove
           her self
           the
           true
           Church
           by
           this
           ,
           for
           where
           was
           her
           Temporal
           Felicity
           ,
           when
           Rome
           it self
           was
           sacked
           ,
           and
           the
           Pope
           shut
           up
           in
           Prison
           .
           Calamities
           and
           Afflictions
           do
           indeed
           indicate
           that
           they
           who
           suffer
           them
           are
           Sinners
           :
           But
           they
           do
           not
           prove
           them
           to
           be
           Reprobates
           and
           Cast-aways
           ,
           for
           the
           People
           of
           God
           may
           expect
           them
           as
           well
           as
           others
           ;
           nay
           ,
           they
           may
           look
           for
           them
           more
           than
           others
           ,
           because
           God
           is
           more
           jealous
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           his
           glory
           is
           more
           concerned
           to
           Punish
           Sin
           in
           them
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           We
           may
           observe
           here
           ,
           that
           
           even
           when
           God
           is
           most
           provoked
           ,
           to
           lay
           on
           his
           afflicting
           Hand
           ,
           and
           to
           Punish
           ,
           he
           doth
           not
           forbear
           to
           shew
           Kindness
           :
           And
           that
           in
           the
           extreamest
           Misery
           ,
           there
           is
           still
           ground
           to
           Hope
           in
           God
           for
           a
           Deliverance
           .
           None
           ever
           provoked
           God
           more
           ,
           than
           the
           People
           of
           Israel
           and
           Iudah
           in
           the
           days
           to
           which
           this
           Prophecy
           referrs
           ,
           nor
           did
           any
           Peoples
           case
           look
           more
           desperate
           than
           theirs
           ,
           when
           carried
           Captive
           by
           the
           King
           of
           Assyria
           :
           And
           
           yet
           you
           see
           here
           ,
           that
           the
           Prophet
           in
           regard
           to
           them
           then
           ,
           saith
           ,
           
             when
             I
             fall
             ,
             I
             shall
             rise
             ,
             when
             I
             sit
             in
             darkness
             ,
             the
             Lord
             shall
             be
             a
             light
             unto
             me
             .
          
           As
           God
           casts
           down
           with
           one
           Hand
           ,
           he
           lifts
           up
           with
           another
           .
        
         
           Soepe
           premente
           Deo
           fert
           Deus
           alter
           opem
           .
        
         
           Thus
           when
           he
           cast
           the
           Israelites
           out
           of
           their
           own
           Land
           ,
           he
           made
           them
           to
           find
           favour
           with
           the
           People
           among
           whom
           they
           were
           dispersed
           .
           God
           wisely
           tempereth
           his
           Punishments
           ,
           so
           that
           while
           they
           vindicate
           his
           Holiness
           and
           Justice
           ,
           they
           also
           serve
           to
           manifest
           his
           Mercy
           and
           Good-will
           .
           God
           hath
           no
           pleasure
           in
           Wickedness
           ,
           and
           therefore
           when
           he
           seeth
           it
           ,
           he
           punisheth
           it
           :
           But
           all
           his
           hatred
           being
           against
           the
           Crime
           and
           not
           the
           Person
           ,
           therefore
           he
           saveth
           and
           comforteth
           them
           ,
           and
           maketh
           their
           very
           Afflictions
           tend
           to
           their
           Good
           ,
           unless
           they
           have
           made
           themselves
           altogether
           incorrigible
           ,
           and
           have
           hardned
           their
           Hearts
           against
           all
           his
           Methods
           ,
           and
           then
           indeed
           he
           gives
           them
           up
           to
           Destruction
           .
           When
           he
           sees
           it
           necessary
           to
           withdraw
           external
           and
           worldly
           Comforts
           ,
           he
           doubles
           inward
           and
           spiritual
           Consolations
           .
           
           So
           the
           Prophet
           Isaiah
           having
           denounced
           Judgments
           against
           Israel
           ,
           he
           addeth
           ,
           
             And
             therefore
             will
             the
             Lord
             wait
             that
             he
             may
             be
             gracious
             unto
             you
             ,
             and
             therefore
             will
             he
             be
             exalted
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             have
             mercy
             upon
             you
             .
             And
             though
             the
             Lord
             give
             you
             the
          
           
           
             bread
             of
             adversity
             ,
             and
             the
             water
             of
             Affliction
             ;
             yet
             shall
             not
             thy
             Teachers
             be
             removed
             into
             a
             corner
             any
             more
             ,
             but
             thine
             eyes
             shall
             see
             thy
             Teachers
             ;
             and
             thine
             ears
             shall
             hear
             a
             word
             behind
             thee
             ,
             saying
             ,
             this
             is
             the
             way
             walk
             ye
             in
             it
             ,
             when
             ye
             turn
             to
             the
             right
             hand
             ,
             and
             when
             ye
             turn
             to
             the
             left
             .
          
           The
           felicity
           of
           the
           Soul
           is
           to
           be
           preferred
           to
           the
           welfare
           of
           the
           Body
           ;
           and
           Spiritual
           Consolations
           to
           Worldly
           Advantages
           :
           Now
           because
           ordinarily
           People
           are
           insensible
           of
           the
           former
           ,
           and
           indisposed
           to
           receive
           them
           while
           the
           latter
           abound
           with
           them
           ;
           Therefore
           he
           takes
           away
           this
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           seek
           the
           other
           ,
           and
           be
           capable
           of
           them
           ;
           so
           that
           we
           really
           gain
           by
           our
           losses
           ,
           and
           
             our
             light
             affliction
             which
             is
             but
             for
             a
             moment
             ,
             worketh
             for
             us
             a
             far
             more
             exceeding
             and
             eternal
             weight
             of
             glory
             .
          
           Thus
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           Hos.
           ii
           .
           14.
           
           
             Therefore
             behold
             ,
             I
             will
             allure
             her
             ,
             and
             bring
             her
             into
             the
             wilderness
             ,
             and
             speak
             comfortably
             unto
             her
             ,
             and
             I
             will
             give
             her
             her
             vineyards
          
           
           
             from
             thence
             ,
             and
             the
             valley
             of
             Achor
             for
             a
             door
             of
             hope
             ,
             and
             she
             shall
             sing
             there
             as
             in
             the
             days
             of
             her
             youth
             ,
             and
             as
             in
             the
             day
             when
             she
             came
             up
             out
             of
             the
             land
             of
             Egypt
             .
          
           These
           words
           shew
           that
           God
           comforteth
           his
           People
           in
           their
           Afflictions
           ,
           and
           therefore
           afflicteth
           them
           that
           he
           may
           make
           them
           sensible
           of
           his
           Kindness
           ,
           and
           have
           occasion
           to
           speak
           comfortably
           to
           them
           :
           As
           also
           that
           in
           due
           time
           he
           will
           deliver
           them
           ,
           and
           make
           them
           to
           rejoice
           for
           the
           days
           wherein
           they
           have
           been
           afflicted
           .
           
             It
             is
             good
             that
             a
             man
             should
             both
             hope
             and
             quietly
             wait
             for
             the
             salvation
             of
             the
             Lord.
          
           There
           is
           always
           ground
           to
           hope
           ,
           and
           never
           reason
           to
           despair
           ,
           be
           our
           condition
           never
           so
           low
           ,
           perplex'd
           and
           troubled
           :
           For
           he
           is
           Omnipotent
           in
           Power
           ,
           and
           Infinite
           in
           Goodness
           ,
           and
           can
           do
           for
           us
           above
           what
           we
           either
           can
           ask
           or
           think
           .
           When
           all
           Humane
           help
           faileth
           ,
           there
           is
           help
           in
           God
           ,
           and
           then
           he
           useth
           to
           help
           and
           deliver
           ,
           when
           relief
           can
           be
           expected
           no
           where
           else
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           know
           it
           his
           doing
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           only
           may
           have
           the
           Praise
           and
           Glory
           .
           Thus
           he
           delivered
           Ioseph
           ,
           when
           all
           the
           World
           had
           forgotten
           him
           .
           He
           saved
           Moses
           when
           his
           Parents
           could
           hide
           him
           no
           longer
           .
           He
           redeemed
           
           his
           People
           ,
           when
           Pharaoh
           exercised
           the
           greatest
           cruelty
           towards
           them
           ;
           and
           always
           when
           they
           were
           lowest
           and
           most
           oppressed
           by
           their
           Enemies
           ,
           he
           raised
           up
           Deliverers
           for
           them
           ,
           and
           he
           returned
           this
           Captivity
           when
           there
           was
           least
           appearance
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           when
           it
           was
           not
           so
           much
           as
           thought
           upon
           ,
           except
           by
           some
           few
           who
           remembred
           and
           believed
           the
           Promise
           by
           the
           Mouth
           of
           
             Ieremiah
             ,
             Chap.
          
           xxv
           .
           12.
           
           So
           likewise
           when
           the
           Persecutions
           against
           the
           Christians
           came
           to
           be
           bitterest
           ,
           he
           always
           brought
           about
           a
           mitigation
           and
           relentment
           .
           And
           when
           that
           most
           severe
           one
           under
           Dioclesian
           and
           his
           Colleagues
           ,
           had
           proceeded
           so
           far
           that
           't
           was
           thought
           the
           Name
           of
           Christianity
           was
           quite
           extinct
           ,
           and
           accordingly
           Trophies
           were
           erected
           for
           it
           ;
           he
           first
           turned
           the
           Heart
           of
           
             Constantius
             Chlorus
          
           ,
           to
           protect
           Christians
           ,
           and
           thereafter
           raised
           up
           
             Constantine
             the
             Great
          
           ,
           who
           not
           only
           gave
           them
           full
           liberty
           ,
           but
           made
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           the
           professed
           Religion
           of
           the
           Empire
           .
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           We
           learn
           hence
           how
           to
           
           receive
           ,
           how
           to
           entertain
           ,
           and
           how
           to
           improve
           all
           those
           Calamities
           and
           Afflictions
           which
           befall
           us
           ,
           so
           that
           they
           may
           turn
           to
           our
           good
           ,
           and
           become
           
           means
           of
           reconciling
           us
           to
           God.
           The
           Prophet
           teacheth
           us
           this
           ▪
           by
           his
           own
           example
           ,
           when
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             I
             will
             bear
             the
             indignation
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             because
             I
             have
             sinned
             against
             him
             :
          
           Which
           teacheth
           us
           ,
           first
           ,
           to
           receive
           all
           our
           Evils
           and
           
           Troubles
           as
           from
           the
           hand
           of
           God.
           And
           indeed
           there
           is
           no
           
             evil
             in
             the
             city
             which
             the
             Lord
             hath
             not
             done
             ,
          
           Amos
           iii.
           6.
           
           Who
           ever
           or
           what
           ever
           be
           the
           Instrument
           ,
           he
           is
           the
           Author
           :
           He
           cannot
           indeed
           be
           the
           Author
           of
           the
           Evil
           of
           Sin
           ,
           but
           he
           is
           always
           that
           of
           Punishment
           :
           He
           orders
           ,
           disposeth
           ,
           and
           determines
           all
           that
           falleth
           out
           in
           the
           World.
           What
           ever
           disposition
           there
           be
           in
           Men
           ,
           Devils
           ,
           or
           any
           Creature
           to
           Mischief
           ,
           yet
           they
           cannot
           stir
           or
           move
           but
           when
           they
           are
           allowed
           ,
           and
           as
           they
           are
           directed
           :
           As
           in
           a
           well-disciplined
           Army
           ,
           the
           Soldiers
           go
           not
           out
           on
           any
           Expedition
           ,
           but
           when
           they
           are
           commanded
           .
           So
           Ioseph
           ascribed
           to
           God
           his
           being
           sold
           into
           Aegypt
           ,
           though
           it
           was
           through
           the
           Malice
           and
           Envy
           of
           his
           Brethren
           .
           And
           Iob
           acknowledged
           God
           the
           Author
           of
           all
           his
           Disasters
           ,
           though
           some
           were
           committed
           by
           the
           Sabeans
           and
           
             Chaldeans
             ;
             The
             Lord
          
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             gave
             ,
             and
             the
             Lord
             hath
             taken
             away
             ,
             blessed
             be
             the
             Name
             of
             the
             Lord.
             
          
        
         
         
           Secondly
           ,
           As
           we
           are
           here
           taught
           to
           acknowledge
           
           God
           the
           Author
           of
           our
           Afflictions
           and
           Calamities
           ,
           so
           our
           Sin
           's
           the
           cause
           and
           occasion
           of
           them
           .
           
             When
             God
             corrects
             man
             ,
             it
             is
             always
             for
             iniquity
          
           ;
           For
           he
           is
           more
           righteous
           than
           to
           punish
           when
           there
           is
           no
           fault
           :
           
             He
             doth
             not
             grieve
             the
             Children
             of
             men
             willingly
             ,
             nor
             afflict
             them
          
           ;
           and
           therefore
           when
           he
           doth
           it
           ,
           it
           is
           because
           they
           have
           sinned
           against
           him
           ,
           and
           consequently
           they
           who
           are
           afflicted
           should
           acknowledge
           their
           Sins
           which
           have
           kindled
           the
           indignation
           of
           the
           Lord
           against
           them
           :
           So
           doth
           Daniel
           ,
           Ch.
           ix
           .
           5
           ,
           6
           ,
           7
           ,
           8.
           
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           To
           bear
           the
           Indignation
           of
           
           the
           Lord
           ,
           is
           to
           fuffer
           patiently
           without
           murmuring
           .
           A
           thing
           may
           be
           imposed
           on
           a
           Man
           ,
           but
           he
           cannot
           be
           said
           to
           bear
           it
           who
           doth
           it
           not
           willingly
           ,
           and
           he
           doth
           not
           bear
           it
           willingly
           ,
           who
           frets
           ,
           murmurs
           and
           complains
           .
           And
           
             why
             should
             a
             living
             Man
             complain
             ,
             a
             Man
             for
             the
             Punishment
             of
             his
             Sins
             ?
          
           Would
           it
           be
           reasonable
           in
           a
           Criminal
           to
           accuse
           or
           murmur
           against
           the
           Judge
           for
           giving
           out
           Sentence
           ,
           when
           it
           was
           yet
           less
           than
           his
           Crimes
           deserve
           ;
           Now
           certainly
           no
           Man
           suffers
           or
           can
           suffer
           in
           this
           life
           so
           much
           as
           his
           Sins
           merit
           .
           Furthermore
           ,
           saith
           the
           
           Apostle
           ,
           
             we
             had
             fathers
             of
             our
             flesh
             who
             corrected
             us
             ,
             and
             we
             gave
             them
             reverence
             ;
             shall
             we
             not
             much
             rather
             be
             in
             subjection
             to
             the
             Father
             of
             spirits
             and
             live
             ?
          
           Heb.
           xii
           .
           9.
           
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           To
           bear
           the
           Indignation
           of
           
           the
           Lord
           because
           of
           Sin
           ,
           implies
           a
           hearty
           grief
           for
           it
           ,
           and
           a
           real
           turning
           from
           it
           .
           He
           that
           is
           sensible
           that
           the
           Evils
           he
           suffers
           ,
           are
           the
           Effects
           of
           God's
           displeasure
           for
           his
           Sins
           ,
           cannot
           but
           have
           a
           remorse
           for
           them
           ;
           and
           if
           he
           have
           a
           true
           remorse
           for
           them
           ,
           he
           will
           also
           abandon
           them
           ,
           and
           shew
           all
           care
           to
           serve
           God
           better
           .
           Until
           we
           do
           so
           ,
           we
           never
           accept
           the
           Punishment
           of
           our
           Sins
           .
           They
           despise
           the
           Rod
           ,
           who
           do
           not
           amend
           ,
           neither
           become
           more
           dutiful
           by
           it
           .
           And
           such
           shall
           bring
           greater
           Punishment
           upon
           themselves
           .
           But
           they
           who
           thus
           receive
           and
           use
           their
           Chastisement
           ,
           shall
           be
           eased
           and
           delivered
           :
           
             He
             will
             plead
             their
             cause
             ,
             and
             execute
             Iudgment
             for
             them
             ,
             and
             bring
             them
             forth
             to
             the
             light
             .
             Humble
             your selves
             therefore
             under
             the
             mighty
             hand
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             exalt
             you
             in
             due
             time
             ,
          
           1
           Pet.
           v.
           6.
           
        
         
           The
           last
           Observation
           I
           shall
           draw
           from
           
           the
           words
           ,
           is
           ,
           That
           when
           these
           Divine
           Dispensations
           ,
           I
           mean
           ,
           the
           Afflictions
           and
           Calamities
           which
           befall
           his
           People
           ,
           
           are
           well
           considered
           and
           rightly
           understood
           ,
           there
           will
           be
           found
           much
           Righteousness
           in
           them
           .
           There
           is
           too
           much
           proneness
           in
           Men
           to
           censure
           the
           Actions
           of
           Providence
           ,
           which
           speaks
           out
           the
           greatest
           rashness
           and
           presumption
           imaginable
           :
           
           For
           what
           are
           we
           ?
           Where
           is
           either
           our
           Authority
           or
           Capacity
           ,
           that
           we
           should
           take
           upon
           us
           to
           canvass
           the
           Actions
           of
           the
           Almighty
           ,
           or
           to
           rectifie
           the
           Contrivances
           and
           Determinations
           of
           Infinite
           Wisdom
           !
           A
           Child
           is
           fitter
           to
           pass
           Judgment
           on
           the
           actings
           of
           a
           wise
           understanding
           Man
           ,
           and
           a
           dull
           Country
           Clown
           may
           with
           less
           arrogance
           examine
           the
           Maxims
           of
           a
           Matchiavel
           ,
           and
           other
           famous
           Politicians
           ;
           
             Shall
             not
             the
             Iudge
             of
             all
             the
             Earth
             do
             right
             !
          
           said
           Abraham
           .
           Certainly
           he
           cannot
           but
           do
           it
           ,
           he
           can
           do
           nothing
           amiss
           :
           But
           indeed
           to
           illustrate
           this
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           out
           the
           Righteousness
           of
           his
           particular
           Providences
           ,
           is
           for
           the
           most
           part
           above
           Human
           reach
           :
           For
           as
           the
           Psalmist
           saith
           ,
           
             Thy
             way
             is
             in
             the
             Sea
             ,
             and
             thy
             path
             in
             the
             great
             Waters
             ,
             and
             thy
             footsteps
             are
             not
             known
             .
             O
             the
             depths
             ,
          
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           
             of
             the
             riches
             both
             of
             the
             Wisdom
             and
             Knowledge
             of
             God!
             How
             unsearchable
             are
             his
             Iudgments
             ,
             and
             his
             Ways
             past
             finding
             out
             !
          
           But
           when
           they
           
           are
           found
           and
           discovered
           ,
           they
           will
           appear
           most
           Righteous
           .
           
             He
             hath
             made
             every
             thing
             beautiful
             in
             his
             time
             ,
          
           saith
           Solomon
           ,
           
             also
             he
             hath
             set
             the
             world
             in
             their
             hearts
             ,
             so
             that
             no
             man
             can
             find
             out
             the
             work
             that
             God
             maketh
             from
             the
             beginning
             to
             the
             end
             ,
          
           Eccl.
           iii.
           11.
           
           Look
           the
           best
           piece
           of
           Arras
           on
           the
           backside
           ,
           and
           its
           handsomness
           will
           not
           appear
           :
           Nor
           will
           the
           beauty
           of
           the
           finest
           Picture
           be
           known
           ,
           unless
           it
           be
           set
           in
           a
           due
           light
           .
           So
           we
           cannot
           understand
           the
           Righteousness
           of
           God's
           Providence
           ,
           without
           knowing
           the
           reason
           and
           ends
           thereof
           .
           And
           these
           are
           often
           hid
           from
           us
           ,
           till
           the
           event
           declare
           them
           ;
           and
           then
           we
           are
           forced
           to
           approve
           and
           applaud
           what
           before
           we
           were
           ready
           to
           condemn
           .
           As
           Fines
           ,
           Imprisonments
           ,
           and
           other
           Punishments
           are
           necessary
           to
           a
           Common-Wealth
           ,
           so
           Calamities
           ,
           Troubles
           ,
           and
           Afflictions
           are
           now
           necessary
           to
           the
           World.
           By
           them
           God
           keeps
           up
           his
           Authority
           ,
           defends
           his
           Laws
           ,
           curbs
           Sin
           ,
           prevents
           some
           from
           going
           astray
           ,
           and
           reclaims
           others
           who
           have
           already
           erred
           from
           the
           ways
           of
           his
           Commandments
           .
           Hereby
           he
           exercises
           his
           Peoples
           Virtue
           ,
           Integrity
           ,
           Faith
           ,
           Patience
           ,
           and
           other
           Graces
           ,
           and
           makes
           them
           to
           acquire
           the
           
           Growth
           ,
           Stature
           ,
           Vigour
           ,
           and
           Understanding
           of
           perfect
           Men
           ,
           which
           they
           would
           not
           do
           if
           softness
           and
           ease
           and
           plenty
           were
           always
           indulged
           them
           .
           As
           Winds
           serve
           to
           purifie
           the
           Air
           ,
           and
           Frost
           ,
           and
           Snow
           ,
           and
           Rain
           ,
           to
           moisten
           and
           fatten
           the
           Earth
           ,
           that
           it
           may
           be
           fruitful
           ;
           so
           God
           sendeth
           Calamities
           and
           Afflictions
           ,
           that
           they
           who
           are
           barren
           may
           be
           made
           to
           bear
           fruit
           ,
           and
           that
           others
           may
           bring
           forth
           more
           fruit
           .
           If
           an
           ignorant
           and
           unskilful
           Person
           saw
           a
           Gardiner
           pruning
           his
           Trees
           ,
           and
           lopping
           off
           the
           Branches
           with
           Axes
           and
           Knives
           ,
           he
           would
           perhaps
           suspect
           him
           of
           madness
           ,
           or
           think
           he
           intended
           the
           destruction
           of
           the
           Garden
           :
           Whereas
           he
           thereby
           prevents
           their
           overgrowing
           and
           undoing
           one
           another
           ,
           and
           renders
           his
           Garden
           both
           more
           comely
           and
           more
           profitable
           .
           So
           God
           by
           Afflictions
           prunes
           his
           People
           ,
           he
           keeps
           down
           those
           Corruptions
           and
           Disorders
           which
           otherwise
           would
           break
           out
           amongst
           them
           ,
           and
           disposeth
           them
           to
           bear
           proper
           fruit
           in
           their
           season
           .
           
             It
             is
             good
             for
             me
             that
             I
             was
             afflicted
             ,
          
           said
           David
           .
           The
           Psalmist
           was
           once
           tempted
           to
           think
           that
           God
           was
           unkind
           to
           his
           Church
           and
           People
           ,
           because
           he
           afflicted
           them
           :
           But
           on
           second
           thoughts
           he
           checks
           himself
           ,
           
           and
           concludes
           ,
           that
           
             truly
             God
             is
             good
             to
             Israel
             ,
             even
             to
             such
             as
             are
             of
             a
             clean
             heart
             .
          
           That
           is
           such
           dealing
           with
           his
           People
           do
           not
           prove
           that
           he
           has
           no
           kindness
           for
           them
           :
           For
           he
           is
           still
           good
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           their
           Afflictions
           testifie
           it
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           are
           of
           a
           clean
           heart
           shall
           certainly
           find
           it
           so
           .
        
         
           Now
           seeing
           these
           things
           are
           so
           ,
           let
           us
           
           not
           complain
           of
           the
           present
           Providence
           of
           God
           ;
           let
           us
           not
           murmur
           against
           ,
           nor
           bear
           impatiently
           those
           Evils
           which
           are
           upon
           us
           :
           For
           we
           have
           truly
           sinned
           against
           God
           ,
           and
           he
           doth
           justly
           punish
           us
           ,
           whatever
           may
           be
           said
           of
           many
           of
           the
           Instruments
           of
           our
           Trouble
           and
           Calamity
           .
           I
           must
           not
           flatter
           you
           ,
           certainly
           our
           Princes
           ,
           our
           Nobles
           and
           Great
           Ones
           ,
           the
           Pastors
           and
           People
           ,
           and
           all
           Ranks
           amongst
           us
           ,
           have
           corrupted
           themselves
           ,
           and
           done
           wickedly
           ,
           and
           therefore
           God
           hath
           justly
           brought
           Evil
           upon
           our
           Land
           :
           And
           they
           who
           have
           smarted
           by
           this
           Revolution
           ,
           have
           suffered
           justly
           at
           the
           hands
           of
           God.
           Let
           us
           therefore
           humble
           our selves
           before
           him
           ,
           acknowledge
           our
           Offence
           ,
           and
           the
           Justice
           and
           Righteousness
           of
           his
           Judgments
           ,
           and
           then
           he
           will
           be
           ready
           to
           plead
           our
           Cause
           .
           I
           beseech
           you
           ,
           in
           the
           words
           of
           
             Hosea
             ;
             O
             Israel
          
           !
           
           
             return
             unto
             the
             Lord
             thy
             God
             ,
             for
             thou
             hast
             faln
             by
             thine
             iniquity
             ,
             take
             with
             you
             words
             ,
             and
             turn
             to
             the
             Lord
             ,
             say
             unto
             him
             ,
             take
             away
             all
             iniquity
             ,
             and
             receive
             us
             graciously
             ,
             so
             will
             we
             render
             the
             Calves
             of
             our
             Lips
          
           ;
           and
           then
           we
           shall
           hear
           him
           saying
           ,
           
             I
             will
             heal
             your
             backsliding
             ,
             I
             will
             love
             them
             freely
             ;
             for
             mine
             anger
             is
             turned
             away
             from
             him
             .
          
           And
           as
           he
           saith
           in
           another
           place
           ,
           
             Come
             and
             let
             us
             return
             unto
             the
             Lord
             ,
             for
             he
             hath
             torn
             ,
             and
             he
             will
             heal
             us
             ,
             he
             hath
             smitten
             ,
             and
             he
             will
             bind
             us
             up
             .
          
        
         
           And
           as
           this
           is
           the
           only
           proper
           Advice
           for
           our selves
           ,
           so
           I
           would
           advise
           those
           to
           whom
           the
           present
           times
           seem
           a
           little
           more
           favourable
           ,
           I
           mean
           ,
           
             our
             Brethren
             of
             the
             Presbyterian
             Party
             ,
          
           whom
           I
           call
           Brethren
           ,
           though
           their
           usage
           and
           treatment
           of
           us
           have
           shewed
           them
           Enemies
           ,
           seeing
           they
           have
           overthrown
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           treated
           her
           Bishops
           and
           Priests
           with
           Contumely
           and
           Reproach
           ;
           I
           say
           ,
           I
           would
           advise
           them
           not
           to
           be
           over
           vain
           and
           confident
           ,
           for
           they
           know
           not
           
             what
             a
             day
             may
             bring
             forth
             .
          
        
         
           To
           rejoice
           at
           our
           Affliction
           ,
           and
           to
           insult
           over
           our
           Misery
           ,
           doth
           not
           favour
           much
           of
           Religion
           ,
           to
           which
           they
           make
           
           so
           high
           pretences
           :
           And
           unless
           they
           could
           chain
           their
           present
           State
           by
           irreversible
           Decrees
           ;
           there
           is
           as
           little
           Prudence
           as
           Religion
           in
           despising
           us
           thus
           ,
           and
           trampling
           so
           much
           upon
           us
           :
           For
           it
           may
           come
           to
           pass
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           yet
           be
           forced
           to
           seek
           shelter
           under
           the
           Shadow
           of
           our
           Vine
           .
           They
           know
           it
           is
           not
           long
           since
           another
           Party
           ,
           I
           mean
           those
           of
           the
           Roman
           Communion
           ,
           boasted
           and
           bragged
           ,
           and
           aimed
           too
           at
           more
           than
           was
           fit
           or
           meet
           ,
           or
           what
           Discretion
           would
           have
           required
           ,
           which
           brought
           on
           their
           Ruine
           ,
           and
           which
           has
           occasioned
           their
           Loss
           of
           that
           Peace
           which
           otherwise
           they
           might
           and
           would
           have
           enjoyed
           .
           
             Wherefore
             let
             him
             that
             thinketh
             he
             standeth
             ,
             take
             heed
             lest
             he
             fall
             .
          
           I
           believe
           ,
           
             that
             thou
             shalt
             arise
             ,
             O
             Lord
             ,
             and
             have
             mercy
             upon
             Zion
             ,
             when
             the
             time
             to
             favour
             her
             ,
             when
             the
             set
             time
             is
             come
             .
          
           Though
           our
           Case
           were
           more
           desperate
           in
           the
           Eyes
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           yet
           I
           would
           not
           despair
           ,
           tho'
           we
           were
           at
           a
           lower
           pass
           ,
           and
           had
           fewer
           Friends
           ,
           I
           yet
           would
           not
           let
           go
           my
           Hope
           ;
           for
           
             God
             is
             able
             to
             do
             for
             us
             above
             what
             we
             can
             ask
             or
             think
             .
          
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           we
           have
           provoked
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           tho'
           he
           leave
           us
           we
           cannot
           complain
           ;
           But
           we
           know
           also
           ,
           that
           our
           God
           
           
             is
             merciful
             ,
             and
             with
             him
             is
             plenteous
             Redemption
             .
             He
             will
             not
             cast
             off
             for
             ever
             .
          
           Therefore
           
             they
             who
             are
             his
             people
             should
             still
             hope
             in
             him
             .
          
           And
           we
           are
           his
           People
           ,
           as
           much
           for
           any
           thing
           I
           know
           ,
           as
           any
           other
           Christians
           in
           the
           World
           can
           pretend
           to
           be
           ,
           for
           the
           Church
           of
           Scotland
           is
           a
           sound
           Member
           of
           the
           Holy
           Catholick
           Church
           ,
           professing
           the
           same
           Faith
           ,
           that
           the
           Churches
           in
           the
           most
           ancient
           and
           purest
           Ages
           did
           ,
           and
           hath
           the
           same
           Ministry
           and
           Government
           ,
           even
           that
           very
           Ministry
           and
           Government
           ,
           which
           in
           those
           times
           were
           thought
           necessary
           to
           the
           being
           of
           a
           Church
           ;
           and
           in
           ,
           and
           under
           that
           Ministry
           ,
           we
           also
           have
           the
           holy
           Sacraments
           purely
           administred
           ,
           by
           which
           we
           are
           bound
           to
           God
           ,
           by
           a
           Covenant
           ,
           which
           is
           more
           solemn
           and
           sacred
           than
           any
           of
           Man's
           inventing
           can
           be
           .
           If
           therefore
           we
           return
           to
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           acknowledge
           our
           Offences
           ,
           he
           will
           have
           Mercy
           upon
           us
           ,
           and
           surely
           visit
           us
           with
           his
           Salvation
           :
           For
           we
           are
           his
           Zion
           ,
           a
           part
           of
           his
           Catholick
           Church
           ,
           or
           peculiar
           People
           ,
           and
           he
           will
           not
           always
           be
           angry
           with
           us
           .
           We
           may
           take
           up
           this
           Hope
           both
           by
           our
           own
           Experience
           ,
           and
           the
           Experience
           of
           others
           .
           Have
           we
           not
           
           fallen
           heretofore
           ?
           And
           have
           we
           not
           risen
           again
           ?
           Have
           we
           not
           seen
           the
           Church
           invaded
           ,
           her
           Essential
           Order
           and
           Subordination
           demolished
           ,
           her
           Pastors
           exiled
           ,
           her
           Temples
           profaned
           ,
           her
           Beauty
           defac'd
           !
           And
           have
           we
           not
           seen
           all
           these
           repair'd
           and
           restor'd
           again
           ?
           Is
           there
           any
           thing
           impossible
           unto
           God
           ?
           Can
           he
           not
           suddenly
           alter
           the
           securest
           State
           ,
           and
           put
           a
           stop
           to
           the
           most
           violent
           Career
           ?
           ANNO
           58
           ,
           and
           59
           ,
           neither
           King
           nor
           Royal
           Family
           durst
           be
           owned
           ,
           and
           then
           it
           was
           a
           capital
           Crime
           to
           pray
           for
           them
           ?
           And
           yet
           you
           all
           know
           that
           within
           a
           Year
           or
           two
           ,
           our
           King
           was
           wonderfully
           restored
           without
           Sword
           and
           without
           Bow
           ;
           and
           even
           they
           who
           had
           banished
           him
           were
           forced
           to
           concur
           in
           the
           calling
           him
           back
           ;
           
             This
             was
             the
             Lord's
             doing
          
           ,
           and
           
             it
             was
          
           then
           
             wonderful
             in
             our
             eyes
          
           .
           Now
           he
           that
           was
           able
           to
           do
           this
           ,
           what
           is
           he
           not
           able
           to
           do
           ?
           
             The
             stone
             which
             the
             builders
             have
             refused
             ,
             he
             has
             made
             become
             the
             Head
             stone
             of
             the
             Corner
             .
          
           And
           so
           he
           may
           cause
           them
           who
           are
           at
           this
           time
           rejected
           ,
           as
           Gibeonites
           and
           Samaritans
           (
           so
           one
           was
           pleas'd
           lately
           to
           term
           the
           
             Episcopal
             Clergy
          
           )
           to
           be
           courted
           and
           received
           as
           chief
           Builders
           of
           the
           Temple
           .
           
           People
           may
           come
           to
           be
           convinc'd
           ,
           that
           their
           present
           Prejudice
           and
           Aversion
           are
           unreasonable
           ,
           so
           that
           Love
           ,
           Respect
           ,
           and
           Good-Will
           may
           take
           place
           instead
           thereof
           .
           Now
           when
           those
           who
           have
           stated
           themselves
           our
           Enemies
           shall
           see
           this
           ,
           what
           will
           they
           say
           ?
           Shall
           I
           say
           ,
           as
           it
           follows
           our
           Text
           ,
           
             Shame
             shall
             cover
             them
          
           ?
           God
           forbid
           !
           that
           we
           should
           wish
           any
           other
           Shame
           to
           them
           ,
           than
           that
           of
           Penitents
           and
           Converts
           ,
           which
           is
           profitable
           for
           themselves
           ,
           and
           acceptable
           unto
           others
           .
           Far
           be
           it
           from
           us
           to
           wish
           or
           contrive
           any
           Persons
           Confusion
           ,
           or
           to
           harbour
           Thoughts
           of
           Revenge
           ,
           we
           have
           not
           so
           learned
           Christ.
           God
           forbid
           !
           that
           we
           should
           wish
           any
           thing
           ,
           save
           the
           Glory
           of
           God
           ,
           the
           Peace
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           the
           common
           Good
           of
           all
           ;
           and
           in
           order
           unto
           these
           ,
           the
           promoting
           of
           Truth
           ,
           the
           retrieving
           true
           Piety
           ,
           the
           establishing
           a
           decent
           ,
           reasonable
           Worship
           ,
           and
           a
           comely
           Order
           ,
           and
           good
           Government
           .
           Though
           our
           Sins
           hinder
           these
           Blessings
           at
           present
           ;
           yet
           we
           hope
           God
           will
           sometime
           grant
           them
           .
           And
           that
           it
           may
           be
           so
           ,
           let
           us
           frequently
           address
           him
           by
           hearty
           and
           serious
           Prayers
           ;
           and
           especially
           let
           us
           study
           to
           please
           him
           by
           a
           holy
           
           and
           upright
           Conversation
           .
           
             Now
             our
             Lord
             Iesus
             Christ
             himself
             ,
             and
             God
             our
             Father
             ,
             who
             hath
             loved
             us
             ,
             and
             hath
             given
             us
             everlasting
             Consolation
             and
             good
             Hope
             ,
             through
             Grace
             ,
             comfort
             your
             hearts
             ,
             and
             establish
             you
             in
             every
             good
             Word
             and
             Work.
             
          
        
         
           Amen
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           SERMON
           XV
           ▪
           Preach'd
           before
           the
           Clergy
           of
           DALKEITH
           .
        
         
           
             1
             TIMOTHY
             V.
             23.
             
          
           
             Drink
             no
             longer
             water
             ,
             but
             use
             a
             little
             wine
             for
             thy
             stomach's
             sake
             ,
             and
             thine
             often
             infirmities
             .
          
        
         
           THE
           Letter
           of
           the
           Text
           needs
           not
           much
           Explication
           ,
           nor
           has
           the
           Original
           any
           thing
           more
           Emphatical
           or
           material
           than
           this
           Translation
           ,
           so
           that
           any
           Analysis
           that
           could
           be
           made
           of
           the
           Words
           ,
           would
           be
           meerly
           Grammatical
           ;
           and
           therefore
           I
           'll
           not
           trouble
           you
           with
           it
           (
           though
           it
           may
           be
           usual
           in
           these
           Exercises
           )
           because
           it
           would
           be
           a
           very
           dry
           and
           bare
           Entertainment
           .
        
         
           This
           Verse
           contains
           a
           particular
           Precept
           
           to
           Timothy
           ,
           concerning
           his
           bodily
           Health
           ,
           and
           so
           it
           is
           a
           matter
           of
           some
           Difficulty
           ,
           to
           find
           out
           the
           Reason
           why
           
           it
           comes
           in
           here
           ,
           among
           so
           many
           grave
           and
           important
           Directions
           about
           the
           Government
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           especially
           why
           it
           should
           be
           cast
           in
           before
           the
           24th
           .
           and
           25th
           .
           Verses
           ,
           which
           have
           evidently
           a
           Relation
           to
           the
           22d
           .
           whereby
           the
           Apostles
           Discourse
           is
           interrupted
           ,
           and
           what
           should
           be
           joined
           together
           is
           divided
           asunder
           .
           
        
         
           To
           take
           away
           this
           Difficulty
           ,
           some
           fansie
           that
           the
           Order
           of
           the
           Apostles
           Words
           has
           been
           changed
           ,
           and
           misplaced
           by
           some
           ignorant
           and
           unwary
           Transcribers
           ,
           which
           is
           no
           ways
           to
           be
           admitted
           ;
           nor
           can
           there
           be
           alledged
           any
           ancient
           Manuscript
           ,
           or
           modern
           Copy
           of
           a
           different
           Reading
           ,
           from
           this
           which
           is
           used
           by
           us
           ,
           upon
           which
           such
           a
           Conceit
           may
           be
           grounded
           .
           The
           general
           current
           of
           Interpreters
           give
           no
           other
           Reason
           ,
           for
           the
           inserting
           this
           particular
           Precept
           among
           so
           many
           general
           ones
           ,
           but
           St.
           
           Paul's
           Friendship
           for
           Timothy
           ,
           and
           the
           great
           Concernment
           he
           had
           for
           one
           ,
           who
           was
           so
           eminently
           useful
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           God.
           They
           do
           not
           allow
           it
           any
           Connexion
           with
           what
           goes
           before
           ,
           and
           frankly
           acknowledge
           that
           it
           hath
           no
           manner
           of
           Relation
           to
           the
           Apostle's
           Purpose
           in
           this
           Place
           ,
           and
           do
           think
           it
           a
           
           vain
           thing
           to
           search
           for
           it
           ,
           it
           being
           very
           usual
           with
           the
           Apostle
           to
           make
           Digressions
           ,
           to
           bring
           in
           things
           abruptly
           ,
           to
           fall
           from
           his
           Purpose
           and
           to
           return
           to
           it
           again
           ;
           which
           the
           learned
           Daille
           justifieth
           ,
           saying
           ,
           That
           it
           is
           the
           way
           of
           Writing
           used
           by
           the
           other
           Divine
           and
           Sacred
           Authors
           of
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           besides
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           evident
           ,
           that
           the
           best
           ,
           and
           most
           ancient
           ,
           and
           the
           most
           admired
           Authors
           in
           the
           World
           have
           also
           practised
           it
           ,
           as
           may
           be
           seen
           in
           those
           Works
           of
           theirs
           ,
           which
           remain
           with
           us
           ,
           wherein
           these
           great
           Men
           have
           not
           tied
           themselves
           to
           the
           strict
           Rules
           of
           Logick
           and
           Rhetorick
           ,
           invented
           by
           the
           Weakness
           and
           Subtilty
           of
           modern
           Spirits
           ,
           but
           do
           ,
           in
           their
           Writings
           ,
           especially
           in
           their
           Epistles
           ,
           keep
           almost
           the
           same
           Order
           ,
           the
           same
           Air
           ,
           and
           the
           same
           manner
           of
           speaking
           which
           is
           usual
           in
           common
           Discourse
           and
           ordinary
           Conversation
           ,
           whereof
           Writings
           ,
           especially
           the
           more
           familiar
           Epistolary
           sort
           of
           Writings
           ,
           should
           be
           the
           Image
           and
           Picture
           .
           In
           the
           Conferences
           and
           Discourses
           which
           we
           hold
           
             vivâ
             voce
          
           ,
           there
           is
           nothing
           more
           ordinary
           ,
           than
           to
           break
           off
           the
           Subject
           begun
           ,
           and
           to
           reassume
           it
           again
           after
           some
           Pauses
           and
           Digressions
           .
           And
           why
           should
           this
           Liberty
           
           be
           denied
           to
           those
           that
           write
           ,
           particularly
           to
           those
           that
           write
           Letters
           ?
           But
           with
           a
           due
           Deference
           to
           this
           great
           Man's
           Judgment
           ,
           I
           do
           think
           ,
           that
           a
           greater
           Coherence
           ,
           betwixt
           Mens
           Thoughts
           and
           Words
           ,
           may
           be
           looked
           for
           ,
           when
           they
           write
           ,
           than
           when
           they
           speak
           .
           In
           Conference
           we
           are
           obliged
           to
           follow
           others
           ,
           and
           ordinarily
           the
           Company
           casteth
           in
           something
           or
           other
           ,
           which
           necessarily
           draweth
           us
           off
           the
           main
           Subject
           ;
           whereas
           when
           one
           writes
           he
           has
           all
           Freedom
           for
           his
           Thoughts
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           not
           to
           be
           supposed
           ,
           that
           a
           wise
           and
           knowing
           Person
           will
           interrupt
           his
           Purpose
           ,
           or
           cast
           in
           any
           thing
           in
           the
           handling
           of
           it
           ,
           which
           doth
           not
           serve
           for
           an
           Illustration
           ,
           the
           obviating
           an
           Objection
           ,
           the
           preventing
           a
           Mistake
           ,
           or
           the
           like
           .
           And
           such
           Coherence
           must
           not
           always
           be
           denied
           ,
           when
           it
           is
           not
           apparent
           to
           every
           Reader
           .
           If
           we
           understood
           the
           Scripture
           truly
           ,
           and
           had
           a
           particular
           Knowledge
           of
           the
           Scope
           and
           Purpose
           of
           the
           several
           parts
           thereof
           ,
           I
           doubt
           not
           but
           there
           would
           be
           found
           a
           more
           admirable
           Union
           and
           Coherence
           ,
           than
           what
           is
           commonly
           believed
           ,
           though
           it
           is
           chiefly
           to
           be
           regarded
           for
           the
           great
           and
           important
           Truths
           delivered
           therein
           .
           
           Upon
           which
           very
           account
           it
           is
           more
           to
           be
           valued
           ,
           than
           all
           the
           most
           accurate
           and
           closely
           written
           Books
           in
           the
           World.
           
           
        
         
           As
           to
           the
           present
           Text
           ,
           I
           do
           not
           think
           it
           comes
           in
           so
           abruptly
           ,
           and
           without
           any
           Relation
           to
           what
           goeth
           before
           ,
           as
           is
           commonly
           alledged
           ;
           for
           I
           would
           make
           it
           to
           be
           delivered
           on
           this
           Occasion
           .
           In
           the
           former
           Verse
           St.
           Paul
           chargeth
           Timothy
           to
           lay
           hands
           suddenly
           on
           no
           Man
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           to
           beware
           of
           admitting
           any
           hastily
           into
           the
           Office
           of
           the
           Ministry
           ,
           for
           ,
           if
           through
           his
           Carelesness
           any
           unworthy
           Person
           crept
           in
           ,
           he
           would
           have
           an
           Accession
           to
           all
           the
           bad
           Effects
           of
           their
           Ministry
           ;
           their
           Miscarriages
           and
           Male-administration
           ,
           their
           Sins
           and
           their
           Scandals
           were
           to
           be
           charged
           on
           him
           :
           And
           seeing
           every
           Man
           will
           find
           burthen
           enough
           of
           his
           own
           Sins
           ,
           therefore
           he
           adviseth
           him
           to
           take
           Care
           ,
           that
           he
           be
           not
           by
           this
           means
           Partaker
           of
           other
           Mens
           Sins
           ;
           and
           from
           thence
           taketh
           Occasion
           to
           exhort
           him
           to
           keep
           himself
           in
           all
           things
           unspotted
           in
           the
           sight
           of
           God
           :
           
             Keep
             thy self
             pure
          
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           which
           in
           the
           first
           place
           referreth
           to
           the
           former
           Instance
           ,
           of
           not
           admitting
           of
           unworthy
           Persons
           into
           the
           Ministry
           ,
           or
           any
           one
           hastily
           :
           But
           withal
           it
           is
           to
           be
           extended
           
           farther
           ,
           to
           the
           avoiding
           all
           things
           which
           may
           stain
           or
           pollute
           us
           ;
           for
           there
           is
           nothing
           more
           ordinary
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           than
           to
           take
           Occasion
           from
           particular
           Duties
           to
           recommend
           a
           general
           Sanctity
           ,
           an
           Instance
           whereof
           we
           have
           ,
           Mat.
           v.
           48.
           
        
         
           Now
           least
           such
           a
           serious
           Exhortation
           to
           Timothy
           ,
           who
           was
           forward
           enough
           of
           his
           own
           accord
           ,
           should
           have
           made
           him
           over-do
           in
           his
           Acts
           of
           Temperance
           and
           Abstemiousness
           ,
           the
           Apostle
           wisely
           casts
           in
           this
           Caution
           ,
           
             Drink
             no
             longer
             water
          
           ,
           &c.
           
           Thus
           I
           would
           construe
           the
           Words
           ,
           and
           make
           them
           cohere
           with
           that
           which
           goeth
           before
           .
        
         
           Before
           I
           consider
           the
           Apostles
           Precept
           
           in
           it self
           ,
           I
           think
           it
           will
           not
           be
           amiss
           to
           draw
           some
           Observations
           from
           the
           Occasion
           of
           delivering
           it
           .
        
         
           And
           first
           ,
           This
           shews
           what
           Care
           Pastours
           should
           take
           in
           their
           Teaching
           ,
           both
           publickly
           and
           privately
           ,
           to
           adapt
           their
           Discourses
           to
           the
           Hearers
           ,
           and
           so
           wisely
           to
           caution
           their
           Doctrine
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           not
           give
           Occasion
           to
           any
           to
           entertain
           ,
           or
           to
           run
           into
           Errours
           and
           Mistakes
           .
           The
           very
           Scriptures
           ,
           St.
           Peter
           tells
           us
           ,
           
             are
             wrested
             by
             the
             unlearned
             and
             unstable
          
           ;
           and
           how
           much
           more
           readily
           will
           such
           wrest
           the
           Words
           of
           Men
           :
           And
           though
           
           it
           is
           not
           possible
           to
           prevent
           altogether
           the
           Abuse
           of
           our
           Doctrine
           ,
           and
           the
           perverting
           our
           Words
           ,
           yet
           it
           becomes
           us
           to
           guard
           against
           it
           as
           much
           as
           we
           can
           ,
           and
           by
           timeing
           our
           Doctrine
           aright
           ,
           and
           seasoning
           our
           Discourses
           so
           well
           with
           the
           Salt
           of
           Divine
           Wisdom
           ,
           to
           keep
           our selves
           free
           of
           all
           Accession
           to
           such
           Abuses
           ,
           as
           ignorant
           and
           perverse
           Men
           may
           make
           of
           what
           we
           deliver
           .
           There
           be
           some
           general
           things
           which
           we
           cannot
           press
           enough
           ,
           and
           which
           may
           be
           largely
           insisted
           on
           ,
           as
           Faith
           ,
           Repentance
           ,
           Love
           ,
           Charity
           ,
           Holiness
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           ;
           But
           particular
           Duties
           have
           Bounds
           and
           Limits
           which
           must
           not
           be
           leapt
           over
           ,
           for
           the
           Excess
           proves
           vicious
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           Defect
           ,
           which
           Solomon
           may
           have
           an
           Eye
           to
           ,
           when
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             Be
             not
             Righteous
             over
             much
             ,
             neither
             make
             thy self
             over-wise
             .
          
           Eccl.
           vii
           .
           16.
           
           In
           refuting
           Errours
           ,
           Care
           should
           be
           taken
           so
           to
           state
           the
           Truth
           ,
           that
           those
           we
           would
           reclaim
           may
           not
           run
           into
           the
           contrary
           Extream
           ,
           which
           falls
           too
           often
           out
           ,
           because
           't
           is
           little
           heeded
           .
           When
           we
           comfort
           the
           drooping
           and
           disconsolate
           ,
           we
           should
           beware
           of
           blowing
           them
           up
           into
           Presumption
           ,
           or
           of
           turning
           them
           careless
           or
           secure
           ,
           and
           should
           so
           apply
           the
           Threatnings
           and
           
           Terrours
           of
           the
           Gospel
           to
           such
           as
           seem
           careless
           and
           obdurate
           ,
           as
           that
           they
           may
           not
           be
           driven
           to
           Despair
           .
           The
           Necessity
           and
           Efficacy
           of
           God's
           Grace
           should
           be
           so
           taught
           ,
           as
           that
           Men
           may
           not
           think
           their
           own
           Endeavours
           needless
           .
           And
           in
           pressing
           Persons
           to
           work
           out
           their
           own
           Salvation
           ,
           we
           should
           take
           heed
           of
           weaning
           them
           from
           a
           Dependance
           upon
           God.
           Zeal
           should
           be
           so
           taught
           ,
           that
           People
           may
           not
           think
           themselves
           bound
           to
           leap
           out
           of
           that
           Rank
           and
           Order
           ,
           wherein
           Providence
           has
           placed
           them
           :
           And
           in
           restraining
           them
           from
           these
           Disorders
           ,
           we
           should
           be
           careful
           not
           to
           render
           them
           unconcerned
           and
           lukewarm
           .
           Obedience
           to
           Superiours
           should
           be
           so
           stated
           ,
           that
           People
           may
           see
           themselves
           tied
           to
           things
           lawful
           ,
           and
           in
           which
           the
           Superiours
           have
           a
           Right
           to
           command
           ,
           and
           no
           more
           :
           And
           when
           there
           is
           Occasion
           of
           calling
           them
           to
           obey
           God
           rather
           than
           Man
           ,
           it
           should
           be
           so
           done
           ,
           as
           that
           they
           may
           not
           think
           Religion
           requires
           them
           to
           break
           their
           Ranks
           ,
           and
           to
           take
           more
           upon
           them
           than
           what
           becomes
           them
           ;
           to
           resist
           their
           lawful
           Governours
           ,
           or
           to
           refuse
           Obedience
           to
           their
           lawful
           Commands
           ;
           to
           wrest
           the
           Government
           from
           them
           ,
           or
           to
           treat
           their
           Persons
           with
           
           Contempt
           .
           Things
           indifferent
           may
           become
           sometimes
           very
           useful
           ,
           and
           then
           they
           ought
           to
           be
           recommended
           ,
           but
           not
           so
           as
           to
           ensnare
           the
           ignorant
           into
           a
           Belief
           of
           their
           being
           absolutely
           necessary
           ,
           or
           some
           way
           meritorious
           .
           In
           a
           word
           ,
           we
           should
           so
           deliver
           our
           Doctrine
           ,
           so
           temper
           our
           Exhortations
           and
           Reproofs
           ,
           that
           our
           Hearers
           may
           neither
           come
           short
           of
           their
           Duty
           ,
           nor
           yet
           go
           beyond
           what
           is
           proper
           in
           any
           particular
           incumbent
           on
           them
           ,
           but
           may
           be
           made
           to
           go
           on
           straightly
           in
           the
           way
           of
           Truth
           and
           Righteousness
           ,
           without
           turning
           to
           the
           right
           or
           the
           left
           Hand
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           We
           may
           learn
           hence
           what
           
           are
           the
           best
           and
           truest
           Expressions
           of
           Friendship
           ;
           
             Friendship
             is
             the
             very
             Soul
             of
             Life
             ,
          
           as
           one
           saith
           ,
           it
           exceedingly
           sweetens
           it
           ,
           and
           where
           this
           is
           wanting
           ,
           there
           can
           be
           but
           small
           Satisfaction
           :
           But
           then
           true
           Friendship
           doth
           not
           spend
           it self
           ,
           in
           a
           phantastick
           Dotage
           on
           the
           Person
           of
           our
           Friend
           ,
           nor
           should
           it
           evaporate
           into
           idle
           Words
           and
           Complements
           .
           Friendship
           doth
           not
           consist
           in
           Flatteries
           ,
           nor
           is
           he
           the
           truest
           Friend
           who
           is
           most
           obsequious
           ,
           who
           humours
           his
           Friend
           in
           all
           things
           ,
           who
           is
           like
           Agesilaus
           ,
           of
           whom
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           
             That
             he
             was
             so
             partial
          
           
           
             for
             his
             Friends
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             not
             have
             any
             thing
             they
             did
             found
             fault
             with
             ,
             whether
             it
             was
             right
             or
             wrong
             .
          
           Such
           ,
           for
           the
           most
           part
           ,
           are
           the
           Friendships
           amongst
           the
           Men
           of
           the
           World
           ;
           but
           they
           scarce
           deserve
           the
           Name
           ,
           they
           are
           hardly
           a
           Shadow
           of
           it
           .
           True
           Friendship
           designs
           the
           Good
           and
           Happiness
           of
           the
           Friend
           ;
           but
           these
           draw
           on
           his
           Ruine
           and
           Destruction
           .
           St.
           Paul
           understood
           well
           what
           the
           sacred
           Name
           of
           a
           Friend
           imported
           ,
           and
           therefore
           he
           expresseth
           his
           Friendship
           for
           his
           beloved
           Timothy
           ,
           by
           giving
           him
           Instructions
           how
           to
           behave
           himself
           aright
           in
           his
           Place
           and
           Station
           ,
           and
           by
           correcting
           his
           Mistakes
           and
           Faults
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           become
           useful
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           loved
           and
           admired
           of
           all
           .
           If
           then
           we
           would
           have
           a
           true
           Friend
           ,
           let
           us
           chuse
           such
           an
           one
           ,
           as
           may
           further
           us
           in
           the
           Attainment
           of
           Wisdom
           and
           Vertue
           ,
           who
           as
           he
           will
           be
           careful
           ▪
           to
           approve
           of
           us
           when
           we
           do
           well
           ,
           so
           will
           not
           fail
           to
           admonish
           us
           when
           we
           do
           amiss
           .
           These
           are
           the
           true
           Offices
           of
           Friendship
           ,
           he
           abuseth
           and
           betrayeth
           it
           who
           doth
           not
           use
           them
           ,
           and
           he
           is
           not
           worthy
           of
           a
           Friend
           ,
           who
           will
           not
           admit
           of
           them
           .
        
         
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           Consider
           what
           a
           Concernment
           
           all
           should
           have
           for
           Eminent
           and
           Useful
           Persons
           ,
           and
           how
           desirous
           they
           should
           be
           of
           their
           Safety
           and
           Preservation
           .
           St.
           Paul
           was
           at
           a
           distance
           from
           Timothy
           ,
           but
           yet
           carefully
           tenders
           his
           Health
           ,
           and
           remembring
           his
           Sickness
           and
           Infirmity
           ,
           doth
           prescribe
           him
           Remedy
           ,
           even
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           those
           great
           and
           weighty
           Directions
           about
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           and
           the
           Government
           of
           the
           Church
           .
           The
           Affairs
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           the
           Interest
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           are
           certainly
           of
           more
           moment
           than
           any
           particular
           Man
           :
           Yet
           you
           see
           when
           the
           Apostles
           thoughts
           were
           most
           taken
           up
           with
           these
           things
           ,
           he
           is
           mindful
           of
           
           Timothy's
           particular
           health
           ,
           and
           puts
           in
           a
           prescription
           for
           it
           amongst
           the
           other
           :
           Which
           he
           did
           not
           so
           much
           ,
           because
           he
           was
           his
           beloved
           Friend
           ,
           but
           because
           he
           considered
           him
           as
           one
           very
           
             serviceable
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             ,
          
           and
           as
           one
           on
           whom
           ,
           under
           God
           ,
           the
           Prosperity
           of
           the
           Church
           somewhat
           depended
           .
           As
           in
           the
           natural
           Body
           ,
           all
           the
           Members
           should
           be
           had
           a
           care
           of
           ,
           but
           those
           especially
           should
           be
           regarded
           and
           tendered
           ,
           which
           are
           most
           useful
           and
           important
           ,
           and
           which
           might
           hazard
           the
           whole
           ,
           if
           ought
           ailed
           them
           ;
           Even
           so
           
           every
           Member
           of
           Church
           and
           State
           should
           share
           of
           our
           love
           ,
           but
           those
           whom
           God
           has
           raised
           up
           ,
           and
           by
           his
           special
           Gifts
           and
           Graces
           has
           singularly
           fitted
           for
           preserving
           ,
           recovering
           or
           advancing
           the
           good
           of
           Church
           and
           State
           ;
           I
           say
           ,
           they
           should
           be
           much
           esteemed
           ,
           and
           their
           particular
           welfare
           should
           be
           carefully
           sought
           after
           ,
           by
           all
           who
           regard
           either
           Religion
           or
           the
           Civil
           Peace
           ;
           for
           when
           it
           is
           not
           well
           with
           these
           ,
           the
           other
           are
           in
           hazard
           .
           In
           an
           Army
           the
           lives
           of
           private
           Soldiers
           should
           be
           secured
           as
           much
           as
           is
           possible
           ;
           But
           Heroes
           ,
           and
           valiant
           Generals
           and
           Captains
           much
           more
           ,
           because
           if
           they
           should
           be
           cut
           off
           ,
           the
           other
           would
           be
           soon
           scattered
           ;
           and
           if
           they
           be
           preserved
           ,
           they
           can
           by
           their
           Valour
           and
           Conduct
           ,
           recover
           a
           loss
           sustained
           amongst
           the
           common
           Soldiery
           :
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           Man
           can
           do
           nothing
           without
           God
           ,
           but
           God
           ordinarily
           worketh
           in
           and
           by
           the
           means
           of
           Men.
           Such
           Men
           therefore
           should
           be
           much
           respected
           and
           cared
           for
           ,
           whom
           God
           has
           marked
           out
           ,
           to
           be
           fit
           Instruments
           of
           conveying
           his
           Blessings
           ,
           to
           whom
           he
           has
           given
           Wisdom
           ,
           and
           Zeal
           ,
           and
           Courage
           ,
           and
           other
           proper
           Endowments
           ,
           for
           propagating
           Truth
           ,
           stopping
           Error
           ,
           the
           curbing
           of
           Vice
           ,
           and
           the
           right
           
           ordering
           the
           House
           of
           God
           :
           which
           bringeth
           a
           general
           Blessing
           upon
           the
           Land
           ,
           and
           tendeth
           to
           the
           Temporal
           and
           Eternal
           welfare
           of
           every
           individual
           .
        
         
           I
           come
           now
           to
           consider
           the
           Precept
           
           in
           it self
           ,
           in
           which
           you
           may
           take
           notice
           of
           what
           St.
           Paul
           adviseth
           Timothy
           ,
           and
           then
           the
           reason
           he
           gives
           of
           that
           advice
           :
           What
           he
           adviseth
           him
           is
           ,
           
             To
             drink
             no
             longer
             water
             ,
             but
             a
             little
             wine
          
           ;
           The
           reason
           he
           gives
           ,
           is
           for
           
             his
             Stomach's
             sake
             ,
             and
             his
             often
             Infirmities
             .
          
        
         
           I
           begin
           with
           the
           First
           ,
           
             Drink
             no
             longer
          
           
           water
           .
           This
           is
           no
           positive
           Prohibition
           of
           the
           use
           of
           Water
           ,
           but
           it
           has
           a
           particular
           reference
           to
           
           Timothy's
           Practice
           ,
           which
           must
           be
           considered
           for
           the
           better
           understanding
           of
           the
           
           Apostle's
           meaning
           .
           It
           would
           seem
           that
           Timothy
           had
           heretofore
           made
           use
           of
           no
           other
           sort
           of
           Drink
           but
           Water
           ,
           not
           certainly
           that
           he
           was
           not
           able
           to
           procure
           Wine
           to
           himself
           ,
           nor
           yet
           from
           any
           scruple
           about
           the
           lawfulness
           of
           using
           that
           Liquor
           :
           For
           so
           great
           a
           person
           as
           Timothy
           was
           ,
           to
           whom
           St.
           Paul
           gave
           so
           high
           Elogies
           every
           where
           throughout
           his
           Epistles
           ,
           and
           whom
           he
           thought
           worthy
           of
           the
           Trust
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Ephesus
           ,
           could
           not
           be
           so
           Ignorant
           as
           not
           to
           know
           that
           
             every
             Creature
             of
             God
             is
             good
             ,
          
           
           
             and
             nothing
             to
             be
             refused
             if
             it
             be
             received
             with
             thanksgiving
             .
          
           No
           doubt
           St.
           Paul
           taught
           him
           early
           ,
           
             that
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             God
             is
             not
             Meat
             and
             Drink
             ,
             but
             Righteousness
             and
             Peace
             ,
             and
             Ioy
             in
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             :
          
           And
           being
           so
           taught
           ,
           he
           would
           be
           far
           from
           placing
           Religion
           in
           such
           kind
           of
           Abstinences
           .
           But
           his
           continued
           use
           of
           Water
           ,
           was
           either
           because
           he
           was
           so
           brought
           up
           by
           his
           Parents
           ,
           or
           out
           of
           his
           great
           Temperance
           and
           Sobriety
           ;
           and
           that
           by
           this
           means
           ,
           in
           imitation
           of
           his
           great
           Master
           St.
           Paul
           ,
           he
           might
           
             keep
             his
             Body
             under
             ,
             and
             bring
             it
             into
             subjection
             ,
             lest
             when
             he
             preached
             to
             others
             ,
             he
             himself
             should
             be
             a
             cast-away
          
           ;
           as
           the
           Apostle
           speaketh
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           ix
           .
           27.
           
           But
           whether
           upon
           this
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           Motive
           it
           was
           ,
           that
           Timothy
           did
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             continually
             drink
             Water
          
           ,
           St.
           Paul
           observed
           ,
           that
           it
           did
           prove
           prejudicial
           to
           his
           Health
           ,
           and
           either
           occasioned
           or
           increased
           those
           bodily
           Distempers
           he
           was
           so
           much
           subject
           to
           ,
           and
           therefore
           he
           adviseth
           him
           here
           to
           
             forbear
             the
             so
             much
             and
             so
             frequent
             use
             of
             Water
             .
          
        
         
           This
           Practice
           of
           Timothy
           which
           moved
           
           St.
           Paul
           to
           insert
           this
           Direction
           here
           ,
           affords
           us
           a
           fair
           occasion
           of
           reproving
           the
           Epicurism
           and
           Luxury
           of
           the
           present
           
           Age
           ,
           and
           of
           recommending
           Temperance
           ,
           and
           subduing
           of
           the
           Body
           by
           Fasting
           ,
           Abstinence
           ,
           and
           other
           Acts
           of
           Mortification
           .
           The
           Primitive
           Christians
           kept
           their
           Bodies
           under
           a
           severe
           Discipline
           ,
           which
           is
           now
           adays
           worn
           altogether
           out
           of
           fashion
           :
           We
           are
           not
           so
           far
           behind
           them
           in
           time
           ,
           as
           we
           fall
           short
           of
           their
           strictness
           and
           severity
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           reason
           that
           we
           come
           so
           short
           of
           their
           Devotion
           and
           Piety
           ,
           and
           those
           other
           Christian
           Vertues
           which
           rendered
           them
           Illustrious
           .
           An
           account
           of
           their
           Severities
           and
           Mortifications
           would
           be
           thought
           fabulous
           ;
           Men
           accustomed
           to
           such
           softness
           and
           looseness
           as
           we
           of
           this
           Age
           would
           hardly
           be
           induced
           to
           believe
           it
           ,
           and
           if
           any
           of
           them
           were
           returning
           back
           to
           this
           World
           ,
           they
           would
           have
           as
           great
           difficulty
           of
           believing
           us
           to
           be
           Christians
           ,
           seeing
           we
           work
           so
           much
           the
           
             will
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             and
             walk
             in
             lasciviousness
             ,
             lusts
             ,
             excess
             of
             wine
             ,
             revellings
             ,
             banquettings
             ,
             and
             do
             run
          
           easily
           and
           forwardly
           as
           they
           do
           
             to
             the
             same
             excess
             of
             riot
             .
          
           And
           indeed
           ,
           if
           our
           ease
           ,
           voluptuousness
           ,
           and
           loose
           manner
           of
           living
           be
           suitable
           enough
           to
           the
           Joys
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           consistent
           enough
           with
           the
           Graces
           which
           are
           necessary
           to
           fit
           one
           for
           it
           ,
           
           then
           Paul
           and
           Timothy
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           Primitive
           Christians
           were
           Fools
           and
           Mad-men
           ,
           as
           an
           Italian
           Monk
           said
           once
           wittily
           ,
           Preaching
           before
           two
           Cardinals
           .
           But
           the
           imputation
           of
           folly
           falls
           certainly
           on
           us
           ,
           and
           not
           on
           these
           great
           Lights
           of
           the
           World.
           Our
           Apostle
           thought
           Chambering
           and
           Wantonness
           ,
           Gluttony
           and
           Drunkenness
           ,
           only
           agreeable
           with
           the
           Night
           of
           Heathenish
           Ignorance
           ,
           but
           we
           practise
           them
           in
           the
           broad
           Day
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           we
           make
           these
           Works
           of
           Darkness
           face
           the
           clearest
           Sun-shine
           .
           So
           little
           are
           the
           Men
           of
           this
           Age
           acquainted
           with
           Abstinence
           and
           Mortification
           ,
           that
           I
           fear
           they
           would
           brand
           a
           Man
           with
           Heresie
           that
           would
           recommend
           them
           .
           There
           is
           no
           restraint
           put
           upon
           the
           Appetite
           ;
           but
           occasions
           are
           industriously
           sought
           out
           to
           gratifie
           and
           regale
           them
           ,
           insomuch
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           counted
           miserable
           not
           to
           be
           able
           to
           entertain
           them
           with
           the
           best
           things
           to
           Satiety
           and
           Repletion
           .
           Back
           and
           Belly
           take
           up
           the
           thoughts
           of
           Poor
           and
           Rich
           ,
           and
           most
           Mens
           Contrivances
           ,
           the
           very
           end
           of
           their
           Life
           ,
           is
           that
           they
           may
           lie
           softly
           ,
           and
           fare
           deliciously
           every
           day
           .
           This
           is
           the
           fashion
           of
           this
           Age
           ,
           after
           this
           manner
           do
           Men
           now
           frame
           their
           Lives
           :
           But
           this
           is
           not
           
           the
           way
           to
           imitate
           the
           Primitive
           Christians
           ,
           nor
           yet
           to
           walk
           by
           the
           Rules
           of
           the
           Gospel
           .
           If
           Man
           was
           only
           Flesh
           ,
           if
           he
           could
           taste
           no
           higher
           Pleasures
           than
           what
           come
           to
           him
           by
           the
           Sense
           of
           the
           Body
           ,
           this
           were
           not
           so
           unreasonable
           ,
           though
           it
           be
           reported
           even
           of
           Epicurus
           ,
           that
           he
           established
           
             Sobriety
             and
             Temperance
             by
             his
             Principles
             .
          
           If
           a
           Mahometan
           Paradise
           were
           all
           our
           Expectation
           hereafter
           ,
           I
           would
           not
           either
           think
           it
           unlawful
           or
           improper
           ,
           to
           give
           way
           to
           our
           Appetites
           ,
           and
           to
           cherish
           voluptuous
           Desires
           ,
           whereby
           we
           may
           be
           disposed
           for
           those
           Sensualities
           which
           are
           promised
           there
           :
           But
           seeing
           our
           Heaven
           is
           of
           another
           sort
           ,
           and
           that
           we
           are
           assur'd
           that
           God
           will
           
             destroy
             both
             the
             Belly
             and
             Meat
             ,
          
           and
           are
           told
           of
           pure
           Spiritual
           Joys
           to
           be
           tasted
           even
           in
           this
           Life
           ,
           excess
           ,
           surfeiting
           ,
           and
           a
           full
           feeding
           daily
           are
           most
           unseemly
           ;
           to
           pamper
           the
           Body
           is
           to
           ruin
           the
           Soul
           ;
           for
           thereby
           those
           Lusts
           are
           cherished
           and
           strengthned
           ,
           which
           war
           against
           the
           Soul
           and
           destroy
           it
           .
           We
           need
           no
           greater
           Enemies
           of
           our
           Salvation
           ,
           than
           what
           are
           lodged
           within
           our selves
           ;
           If
           all
           the
           Enemies
           without
           were
           removed
           out
           of
           the
           way
           ,
           our
           own
           Flesh
           and
           Blood
           are
           enough
           to
           precipitate
           
           us
           into
           Perdition
           :
           Have
           we
           not
           then
           great
           reason
           with
           St.
           Paul
           and
           Timothy
           ,
           to
           subdue
           the
           Flesh
           ,
           and
           to
           keep
           our
           Bodies
           under
           ;
           if
           these
           two
           eminent
           Saints
           did
           this
           ,
           lest
           they
           should
           have
           been
           Cast-aways
           ;
           certainly
           we
           should
           be
           afraid
           to
           neglect
           Abstinence
           and
           Exercises
           of
           Mortification
           ,
           whereby
           the
           Flesh
           is
           kept
           from
           rebelling
           against
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           disabled
           from
           gaining
           a
           Victory
           over
           it
           .
           If
           our
           Body
           be
           not
           kept
           in
           subjection
           ,
           if
           restraints
           be
           not
           put
           upon
           our
           Appetites
           ,
           they
           will
           turn
           unruly
           ,
           and
           at
           last
           involve
           us
           into
           utter
           Ruin.
           
             As
             Bridles
             should
             be
             put
             into
             the
             Horses
             mouths
             ,
          
           so
           (
           saith
           St.
           Augustine
           )
           
             our
             Bodies
             should
             be
             bridled
             and
             kept
             in
             with
             Fastings
             ,
             Watchings
             and
             Prayer
             :
          
           Nam
           quemadmodum
           aurigae
           ,
           si
           fraena
           laxaverint
           per
           praecipitia
           ducuntur
           ,
           ita
           &
           anima
           nostra
           cum
           ipso
           corpore
           ,
           si
           ei
           fraenum
           non
           imposuerimus
           ad
           inferni
           praecipitia
           dilabitur
           .
        
         
           The
           Wantonness
           of
           the
           Rich
           ,
           their
           insolence
           towards
           God
           ,
           their
           contempt
           of
           others
           ,
           and
           all
           their
           ungodly
           Dispositions
           and
           Actions
           ,
           St.
           Iames
           ascribes
           to
           their
           living
           continually
           
             in
             pleasure
          
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           
             nourishing
             their
             hearts
             every
             day
             as
             in
             a
             day
             of
             slaughter
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           they
           
           make
           every
           day
           a
           day
           of
           Feasting
           and
           Rejoicing
           ,
           and
           set
           no
           days
           apart
           for
           Fasting
           and
           Mourning
           .
           They
           let
           loose
           their
           Sensual
           Appetites
           ,
           and
           are
           still
           making
           Provision
           for
           the
           Flesh
           and
           its
           Lusts
           ,
           which
           carry
           their
           Thoughts
           quite
           from
           God
           and
           the
           things
           of
           another
           Life
           ;
           so
           that
           they
           are
           both
           prompted
           and
           induced
           easily
           to
           commit
           those
           Crimes
           which
           render
           them
           obnoxious
           to
           the
           Divine
           Wrath.
           
        
         
           God
           doth
           not
           grudge
           us
           the
           fat
           and
           sweet
           ,
           he
           doth
           not
           envy
           us
           Lawful
           and
           Innocent
           Pleasures
           :
           And
           there
           are
           no
           Real
           Pleasures
           but
           such
           .
           He
           is
           willing
           that
           every
           Man
           
             take
             his
             Portion
          
           ,
           that
           he
           
             enjoy
             his
             Labour
             ,
             and
             rejoice
             in
             his
             Works
             .
          
           This
           (
           says
           Solomon
           )
           is
           
             the
             gift
             of
             God
          
           :
           but
           also
           he
           requires
           us
           so
           to
           moderate
           the
           outward
           Enjoyments
           of
           this
           Life
           ,
           as
           that
           they
           may
           not
           be
           prejudicial
           to
           the
           Soul
           and
           its
           Eternal
           Happiness
           ,
           nor
           yet
           hinder
           those
           inward
           Spiritual
           Comforts
           ,
           which
           he
           is
           ready
           and
           willing
           to
           bestow
           ,
           and
           which
           put
           more
           gladness
           into
           the
           Heart
           ,
           than
           Corn
           ,
           Wine
           ,
           and
           Oil.
           You
           may
           feed
           the
           Body
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           mean
           time
           take
           care
           that
           you
           do
           not
           starve
           the
           Soul
           ,
           whose
           nourishment
           is
           deep
           and
           serious
           Meditations
           upon
           God
           and
           his
           Word
           ,
           to
           
           which
           a
           cramb'd
           and
           glutted
           Body
           is
           no
           wife
           disposed
           .
           They
           whose
           Hearts
           are
           overcharged
           with
           Surfeiting
           ,
           and
           Drunkenness
           ,
           and
           the
           Cares
           of
           this
           Life
           ,
           are
           neither
           mindful
           of
           ,
           nor
           capable
           to
           use
           the
           means
           of
           Salvation
           .
           Wherefore
           it
           is
           necessary
           to
           intermix
           Days
           of
           Fasting
           and
           Retirement
           from
           Worldly
           Business
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           have
           time
           for
           Prayer
           and
           Meditation
           ,
           for
           instructing
           our
           Minds
           and
           examining
           our
           Actions
           ;
           We
           should
           curb
           our
           Sensual
           Appetites
           ,
           and
           sometimes
           deny
           our selves
           the
           Enjoyments
           of
           this
           Life
           ,
           that
           our
           Desires
           after
           God
           and
           Heaven
           may
           be
           the
           more
           keen
           ;
           We
           should
           mortifie
           the
           Body
           by
           Abstinence
           and
           other
           suitable
           Exercises
           ,
           that
           it
           may
           not
           be
           a
           Clog
           to
           the
           Soul
           ,
           nor
           a
           hinderance
           to
           the
           right
           Performance
           of
           the
           several
           Acts
           of
           Religion
           .
           Upon
           this
           account
           ,
           the
           Church
           ,
           in
           former
           times
           ,
           did
           wisely
           enjoin
           Vigils
           ,
           and
           Fasts
           ,
           and
           Times
           of
           Abstinence
           ,
           as
           Lent
           :
           And
           the
           practice
           of
           Pious
           Men
           ,
           in
           all
           Ages
           ,
           do
           recommend
           Private
           Fasting
           once
           a
           Week
           or
           Month.
           While
           these
           things
           were
           observed
           ,
           Religion
           flourished
           ,
           a
           Spirit
           of
           Devotion
           appeared
           in
           People
           ,
           and
           they
           were
           susceptible
           of
           Impressions
           from
           the
           Truths
           revealed
           in
           the
           Gospel
           :
           And
           the
           common
           
           Neglect
           of
           these
           things
           is
           one
           great
           Cause
           of
           the
           present
           Decay
           of
           Piety
           amongst
           us
           ;
           which
           Neglect
           did
           proceed
           from
           a
           blind
           and
           indiscreet
           Zeal
           against
           Popery
           ,
           which
           did
           not
           distinguish
           betwixt
           the
           due
           Use
           and
           Abuse
           of
           things
           .
        
         
           But
           however
           useful
           it
           may
           be
           sometimes
           ,
           
           and
           for
           some
           persons
           ,
           to
           exercise
           Abstinence
           ,
           and
           other
           Acts
           of
           Mortification
           :
           From
           what
           St.
           Paul
           adviseth
           Timothy
           here
           ,
           we
           learn
           in
           the
           next
           place
           that
           the
           use
           of
           these
           things
           should
           be
           always
           managed
           with
           Prudence
           and
           Discretion
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           neither
           prove
           prejudicial
           to
           our
           Health
           ,
           nor
           yet
           degenerate
           into
           Superstition
           .
           Fasting
           and
           other
           corporal
           Austerities
           are
           not
           things
           in
           themselves
           absolutely
           necessary
           ,
           but
           become
           fit
           and
           good
           ,
           according
           as
           they
           are
           subservient
           to
           other
           things
           which
           are
           so
           ;
           they
           are
           to
           be
           accounted
           Religious
           Acts
           only
           when
           they
           serve
           to
           the
           great
           ends
           of
           Religion
           ,
           and
           as
           they
           further
           the
           attainment
           of
           those
           Vertues
           and
           Graces
           which
           Religion
           strictly
           enjoins
           :
           When
           they
           are
           not
           profitable
           this
           way
           ,
           they
           profit
           nothing
           at
           all
           :
           If
           they
           prove
           rather
           hinderances
           than
           furtherances
           of
           those
           Moral
           Duties
           ,
           to
           which
           either
           our
           general
           or
           our
           particular
           Calling
           obligeth
           ,
           
           then
           they
           are
           wholly
           to
           be
           laid
           aside
           .
           An
           excess
           in
           the
           observance
           is
           no
           ways
           commendable
           ,
           and
           sometimes
           more
           hurtful
           than
           the
           total
           neglect
           of
           them
           .
           The
           Flesh
           with
           its
           Lusts
           should
           be
           crucified
           ,
           but
           the
           Body
           by
           no
           means
           is
           to
           be
           destroyed
           ;
           It
           's
           fit
           to
           keep
           the
           Body
           under
           ,
           but
           it
           ought
           not
           to
           be
           so
           enfeebled
           as
           that
           it
           cannot
           discharge
           the
           Functions
           of
           Life
           ,
           wherefore
           they
           bewray
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           Ignorance
           ,
           Weakness
           ,
           and
           Superstition
           ,
           who
           make
           a
           scruple
           of
           forbearing
           the
           Fastings
           and
           Abstinences
           which
           they
           prescribe
           to
           themselves
           ,
           when
           their
           circumstances
           seem
           to
           require
           it
           ,
           as
           when
           they
           are
           under
           any
           indisposition
           of
           Body
           ,
           or
           when
           abroad
           and
           cannot
           perform
           them
           without
           some
           signs
           of
           ostentation
           ,
           some
           more
           than
           ordinary
           trouble
           to
           themselves
           ,
           and
           inconvenience
           unto
           others
           ;
           for
           when
           by
           these
           or
           the
           like
           reasons
           ,
           things
           of
           the
           like
           Nature
           cease
           to
           be
           useful
           ,
           or
           prove
           noxious
           ,
           they
           also
           cease
           to
           be
           acceptable
           unto
           God.
           
        
         
           Fasting
           ,
           Abstinence
           ,
           and
           Acts
           of
           Mortification
           ,
           are
           not
           of
           the
           Nature
           of
           Justice
           ,
           Charity
           ,
           Humility
           ,
           Meekness
           ,
           Self-denial
           ,
           and
           other
           like
           Christian
           Virtues
           ,
           which
           are
           good
           in
           themselves
           ,
           indispensably
           necessary
           ,
           and
           which
           ought
           to
           be
           
           practis'd
           at
           all
           times
           ,
           and
           in
           all
           places
           :
           Nor
           yet
           are
           they
           like
           Prayer
           ,
           which
           as
           it
           is
           a
           Duty
           we
           are
           commanded
           to
           perform
           
             without
             ceasing
          
           ;
           so
           it
           is
           agreeable
           and
           proper
           to
           all
           Persons
           ,
           States
           ,
           Circumstances
           ,
           Seasons
           and
           Places
           .
           Fasting
           and
           external
           Acts
           of
           Mortification
           are
           not
           valuable
           in
           themselves
           ,
           they
           are
           only
           commendable
           and
           Praise-worthy
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Prudent
           Management
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           the
           Ends
           proposed
           by
           them
           .
           Sometimes
           they
           are
           in
           no
           wise
           suitable
           and
           proper
           ;
           wherefore
           our
           Lord
           would
           not
           suffer
           his
           Disciples
           to
           fast
           while
           he
           was
           with
           them
           :
           When
           Strife
           and
           Envy
           ,
           Vanity
           and
           Ostentation
           are
           the
           Motives
           ,
           they
           are
           ,
           to
           speak
           in
           the
           Scripture
           Phrase
           ,
           Abominations
           ;
           and
           they
           degenerate
           into
           Superstition
           ,
           when
           they
           are
           observed
           out
           of
           an
           opinion
           of
           any
           particular
           Merit
           in
           them
           ,
           or
           that
           they
           please
           God
           otherwise
           than
           as
           they
           are
           design'd
           and
           made
           means
           of
           subduing
           the
           Flesh
           and
           its
           Lusts
           ,
           of
           quickening
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Devotion
           ,
           and
           of
           fitting
           our selves
           to
           watch
           ,
           pray
           ,
           and
           to
           perform
           aright
           the
           other
           Acts
           of
           Religion
           .
        
         
           And
           hence
           it
           appears
           ,
           how
           little
           Reason
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           has
           ,
           to
           boast
           of
           the
           Fastings
           ,
           Penances
           ,
           and
           other
           Severities
           
           practis'd
           by
           those
           of
           her
           Communion
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Treasure
           of
           Merits
           ,
           pretended
           to
           be
           amassed
           from
           these
           ,
           has
           no
           real
           Foundation
           ,
           but
           is
           Imaginary
           ;
           as
           I
           have
           said
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           intrinsick
           goodness
           in
           these
           things
           ;
           and
           if
           the
           meer
           external
           Performance
           did
           Merit
           any
           thing
           ,
           some
           of
           the
           Ancient
           Hereticks
           might
           have
           stood
           as
           high
           upon
           this
           point
           as
           They
           ;
           Nay
           ,
           There
           are
           at
           this
           very
           day
           Pagans
           ,
           which
           come
           nothing
           short
           of
           the
           most
           Religious
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           
           Rome
           ,
           in
           Abstinence
           and
           corporal
           Austerities
           ;
           yea
           ,
           they
           often
           out-doe
           them
           .
           They
           who
           make
           Religion
           to
           consist
           in
           these
           
             Bodily
             Exercises
          
           ,
           do
           neither
           understand
           the
           Nature
           of
           God
           ,
           nor
           the
           true
           Way
           of
           worshipping
           him
           ;
           and
           they
           are
           yet
           farther
           mistaken
           ,
           they
           mock
           God
           and
           deceive
           themselves
           ,
           who
           think
           that
           these
           can
           be
           a
           Compensation
           for
           their
           Sins
           and
           the
           omission
           of
           Moral
           Duties
           .
           
             If
             (
             saith
             St.
             Austin
             )
             thou
             macerate
             thy
             Body
             by
             long-fasting
             ,
             and
             yet
             perseverest
             in
             ill
             ,
             
               Magis
               horres
               quam
               placeas
               Deo.
            
             Then
             shall
             thy
             Fasts
             be
             acceptable
             ,
             when
             thy
             Conscience
             is
             purged
             from
             Sin
             ,
             and
             thy
             Life
             adorned
             with
             good
             Works
             .
             
               Cur
               enim
               Corpus
               fame
               discrucias
               ,
               cui
               turpiter
               peccando
               blandiris
               ?
            
          
        
         
         
           But
           besides
           that
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           does
           over
           value
           Penances
           and
           Corporal
           Austerities
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Generality
           of
           her
           Communion
           rest
           in
           the
           bare
           Performance
           of
           them
           ;
           It
           is
           further
           to
           be
           observed
           ,
           that
           the
           Fasts
           of
           the
           Papists
           ,
           for
           the
           most
           part
           ,
           are
           not
           real
           Fasts
           ;
           for
           tho'
           all
           be
           enjoin'd
           to
           fast
           Fridays
           and
           Saturdays
           ,
           yet
           on
           these
           Days
           they
           neither
           abstain
           totally
           from
           Food
           ,
           nor
           so
           much
           as
           from
           Delicacies
           :
           They
           only
           forbear
           Flesh
           ,
           but
           are
           allowed
           to
           eat
           Fish
           ,
           and
           other
           things
           which
           pamper
           the
           Body
           and
           provoke
           Lust
           as
           much
           as
           Flesh
           doth
           ,
           if
           not
           much
           more
           .
           Is
           a
           simple
           change
           of
           Meats
           to
           be
           esteemed
           a
           Fast
           ?
           Does
           he
           mortifie
           himself
           ,
           who
           feeds
           upon
           palatable
           and
           luxurious
           Food
           ?
           Are
           not
           Flesh
           and
           Fish
           alike
           before
           God
           ?
           Why
           should
           there
           be
           a
           Religious
           Distinction
           made
           betwixt
           them
           ?
           Full
           meals
           of
           Fish
           are
           as
           inconsistent
           with
           Fasting
           ,
           as
           eating
           of
           Flesh
           :
           and
           he
           who
           feeds
           constantly
           upon
           Fish
           ,
           is
           no
           more
           temperate
           and
           abstemious
           ,
           than
           he
           who
           eats
           Flesh
           ,
           provided
           he
           do
           it
           moderately
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           Excess
           .
           Wherefore
           the
           New
           Regulation
           of
           the
           Religious
           Orders
           ,
           which
           restrain
           them
           wholly
           to
           Flesh
           ,
           doth
           not
           serve
           the
           Ends
           of
           Religion
           more
           ,
           nor
           yet
           doth
           it
           mortifie
           the
           
           Flesh
           better
           ,
           than
           if
           they
           had
           been
           still
           allowed
           the
           use
           of
           Flesh
           :
           Nay
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           agreeable
           to
           the
           Precepts
           and
           Nature
           of
           Christianity
           ,
           to
           make
           such
           distinction
           of
           Meats
           ,
           and
           place
           more
           Virtue
           and
           Religion
           in
           one
           than
           another
           .
           And
           as
           for
           the
           Severities
           of
           
             La
             Trap
          
           ,
           and
           one
           or
           two
           more
           ,
           which
           both
           encrease
           the
           Distempers
           of
           those
           who
           enter
           into
           them
           ,
           and
           also
           do
           bring
           new
           ones
           upon
           them
           .
           This
           very
           Text
           without
           straining
           it
           ,
           doth
           shew
           that
           they
           are
           not
           at
           all
           to
           be
           approved
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Imposition
           of
           them
           is
           a
           cruel
           Superstition
           :
           For
           tho'
           Sickness
           ,
           when
           it
           is
           inflicted
           by
           God
           ,
           ought
           to
           be
           received
           with
           an
           humble
           Submission
           ,
           yet
           every
           one
           ought
           to
           take
           care
           of
           his
           own
           and
           Neighbour's
           Health
           as
           well
           as
           Life
           ,
           and
           they
           who
           do
           Violence
           to
           either
           ,
           commit
           a
           great
           Sin.
           Sickness
           ,
           Pain
           ,
           bodily
           Infirmities
           ,
           and
           Indispositions
           ,
           do
           hinder
           one
           from
           being
           useful
           and
           serviceable
           ,
           and
           very
           often
           ,
           also
           ,
           they
           render
           the
           Mind
           dull
           and
           indisposed
           for
           Devotion
           .
        
         
           But
           to
           go
           forward
           with
           the
           Text
           ,
           as
           
           the
           Apostle
           adviseth
           Timothy
           ,
           to
           forbear
           the
           continued
           use
           of
           Water
           ,
           so
           he
           enjoineth
           the
           use
           of
           Wine
           ,
           whereby
           he
           establisheth
           
           the
           lawfulness
           of
           the
           use
           of
           that
           
           Liquor
           against
           the
           
             Manichees
             ,
             Encratitoe
          
           ,
           and
           other
           ancient
           Hereticks
           ,
           and
           Mahomet
           ,
           who
           maketh
           Abstinence
           from
           Wine
           ,
           one
           of
           the
           principle
           Articles
           and
           Characters
           of
           his
           Religion
           .
           Our
           Saviour
           long
           before
           warranted
           the
           use
           of
           it
           ,
           by
           his
           own
           practice
           ;
           and
           if
           it
           had
           not
           been
           lawful
           to
           drink
           Wine
           ,
           he
           would
           not
           have
           made
           a
           Miracle
           for
           furnishing
           it
           to
           the
           Wedding
           of
           Cana.
           This
           ,
           and
           all
           other
           the
           like
           Superstitions
           ,
           concerning
           Meats
           and
           Drinks
           ,
           are
           clearly
           and
           fully
           refuted
           by
           that
           Assertion
           of
           the
           Apostle
           in
           the
           former
           Chapter
           ,
           
             Every
             creature
             of
             God
             is
             good
             ,
             and
             nothing
             to
             be
             refused
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             received
             with
             thanksgiving
             .
          
           But
           I
           suppose
           ,
           there
           is
           none
           here
           inclined
           to
           any
           such
           Heresie
           ,
           and
           therefore
           I
           will
           insist
           no
           more
           upon
           it
           .
        
         
           But
           as
           there
           is
           no
           question
           to
           be
           made
           
           of
           the
           Lawfulness
           of
           the
           use
           of
           Wine
           ,
           so
           there
           is
           as
           little
           to
           be
           made
           of
           the
           Unlawfulness
           of
           the
           abuse
           of
           it
           ,
           which
           is
           ,
           alas
           ,
           but
           too
           too
           common
           ,
           and
           which
           St.
           Paul
           cautions
           against
           ,
           in
           the
           words
           of
           our
           Text
           ,
           when
           he
           enjoins
           but
           a
           little
           Wine
           :
           He
           mentions
           a
           little
           ,
           not
           for
           
           Timothy's
           cause
           ,
           for
           there
           was
           no
           fear
           of
           his
           running
           into
           excess
           ,
           but
           for
           the
           sake
           of
           others
           ,
           into
           whose
           hands
           this
           Epistle
           
           might
           come
           ,
           that
           none
           might
           pretend
           the
           Apostles
           warrant
           ,
           for
           going
           beyond
           a
           due
           measure
           .
           
             A
             little
             Wine
             is
             good
             ,
             it
             maketh
             glad
             the
             heart
             of
             Man
          
           ;
           and
           therefore
           Solomon
           bids
           
             give
             it
             to
             those
             that
          
           
           
             are
             of
             heavy
             heart
          
           .
           But
           too
           much
           is
           dangerous
           ,
           for
           then
           it
           enflameth
           the
           Spirits
           ,
           disordereth
           the
           Blood
           ,
           distorteth
           the
           Countenance
           ,
           and
           doth
           violence
           to
           the
           whole
           frame
           of
           the
           Body
           ,
           and
           maketh
           it
           an
           unweildy
           instrument
           for
           the
           Soul
           ,
           and
           by
           frequent
           Excesses
           of
           this
           kind
           ,
           the
           Mind
           is
           at
           last
           besotted
           ,
           and
           the
           inward
           Faculties
           worsted
           :
           Wherefore
           the
           Apostle
           had
           good
           reason
           to
           say
           ,
           
             Be
             not
             drunk
             with
             wine
             wherein
             there
             is
          
           
           excess
           .
           And
           lest
           it
           should
           be
           thought
           that
           only
           weak
           Heads
           ,
           who
           cannot
           bear
           Drink
           ,
           but
           are
           soon
           intoxicated
           ,
           fall
           under
           these
           Prohibitions
           ,
           the
           Scripture
           denounceth
           
             a
             woe
             unto
             them
             ,
             that
             rise
             up
          
           
           
             early
             in
             the
             morning
             that
             they
             may
             follow
             strong
             drink
             ,
             that
             continue
             until
             night
             till
             wine
             enflame
             them
             .
          
           The
           Creatures
           of
           God
           are
           good
           indeed
           ,
           but
           the
           abuse
           of
           them
           is
           evil
           ;
           they
           are
           created
           for
           our
           use
           ,
           but
           they
           are
           not
           to
           be
           lavished
           away
           without
           all
           Reason
           ,
           Necessity
           ,
           or
           Conveniency
           :
           The
           quaffing
           off
           as
           much
           as
           another
           ,
           is
           in
           the
           stile
           of
           Drunkards
           and
           
           
             Bon
             Companions
          
           ,
           called
           ,
           
             a
             doing
             one
             reason
          
           ;
           but
           certainly
           it
           's
           against
           all
           reason
           to
           abuse
           the
           good
           Creatures
           of
           God
           ,
           or
           our selves
           by
           an
           immoderate
           use
           of
           them
           ,
           contrary
           to
           his
           express
           and
           peremptory
           Command
           .
        
         
           I
           cannot
           adduce
           all
           that
           can
           be
           said
           
           against
           this
           Vice
           of
           Drunkenness
           ,
           for
           that
           would
           carry
           us
           far
           beyond
           the
           measures
           of
           a
           Discourse
           .
           I
           shall
           pass
           over
           what
           Heathens
           have
           said
           ,
           and
           what
           the
           very
           common
           light
           of
           Nature
           may
           furnish
           us
           with
           ,
           and
           shall
           only
           give
           one
           or
           two
           Instances
           peculiar
           to
           Christianity
           .
           It
           is
           first
           then
           ,
           contrary
           to
           that
           Duty
           of
           Watching
           against
           our
           Spiritual
           Enemies
           ,
           which
           our
           Holy
           and
           Christian
           Calling
           obligeth
           us
           to
           :
           They
           are
           base
           and
           treacherous
           Soldiers
           ,
           who
           fall
           to
           Eating
           and
           Drinking
           when
           they
           know
           the
           Enemy
           is
           close
           at
           hand
           ,
           and
           ready
           to
           give
           Battle
           ;
           we
           are
           begirt
           about
           with
           many
           ,
           and
           subtile
           Enemies
           ,
           and
           therefore
           should
           be
           ashamed
           of
           Excess
           and
           Intemperance
           in
           Eating
           and
           Drinking
           ,
           which
           incapacitate
           us
           from
           defending
           our selves
           or
           resisting
           them
           .
           
             Be
             sober
             ,
             be
             vigilant
          
           ,
           (
           saith
           St.
           Peter
           )
           
           
             because
             your
             adversary
             the
             Devil
             as
             a
             roaring
             lion
             ,
             walketh
             about
             seeking
             whom
             he
             may
             devour
             .
          
           Secondly
           ,
           It
           is
           disagreeable
           
           with
           a
           patient
           waiting
           for
           Christ
           :
           That
           Servant
           has
           little
           regard
           either
           to
           his
           Master
           ,
           or
           his
           own
           Credit
           and
           Interest
           ,
           who
           by
           debauching
           away
           his
           Sense
           and
           Reason
           ,
           putteth
           himself
           out
           of
           a
           Condition
           of
           coming
           to
           his
           Lord
           when
           he
           is
           called
           ,
           and
           of
           giving
           that
           account
           which
           is
           asked
           of
           him
           .
           O
           the
           horrour
           and
           confusion
           of
           being
           hurried
           out
           of
           this
           World
           ,
           and
           carried
           before
           the
           Tribunal
           of
           God
           ,
           in
           a
           Fit
           of
           Drink
           and
           Excess
           !
           And
           yet
           this
           hath
           often
           happened
           unto
           Drunkards
           .
           
             Take
             heed
             therefore
             to
             your selves
          
           ,
           (
           saith
           Christ
           )
           
             lest
             at
             any
             time
             your
             hearts
             be
             overcharged
             with
             surfeiting
             and
             drunkenness
             ,
             and
             the
             cares
             of
             this
             life
             ,
             and
             so
             that
             day
             come
             unawares
             .
             If
             the
             servant
             say
             in
             his
             heart
             ,
             my
             Lord
             delayeth
             his
             coming
             ,
             and
             shall
             begin
             to
             beat
             the
             Men-servants
             and
             Maidens
             ,
             and
             to
             eat
             and
             drink
             and
             to
             be
             drunken
             ,
             the
             Lord
             of
             that
             servant
             will
             come
             in
             a
             day
             when
             he
             looketh
             not
             for
             him
             ,
             and
             at
             an
             hour
             when
             he
             is
             not
             aware
             ,
             and
             will
             cut
             him
             in
             sunder
             ,
             and
             will
             appoint
             him
             his
             portion
             with
             the
             unbelievers
             ,
          
           Luk.
           xxi
           .
           34.
           xii
           .
           45.
           
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           It
           is
           inconsistent
           with
           those
           Spiritual
           Exercises
           our
           holy
           Religion
           calleth
           for
           ,
           and
           indisposeth
           one
           for
           receiving
           
           that
           holy
           Spirit
           ,
           
             whereby
             he
             is
             to
             be
             sealed
             unto
             the
             day
             of
             Redemption
             .
             Be
             not
             drunk
             with
             Wine
             ,
          
           saith
           St.
           
             Paul
             ,
             wherein
             is
             excess
             ,
             but
             be
             filled
             with
             the
             Spirit
             :
          
           In
           which
           words
           ,
           he
           establisheth
           a
           direct
           opposition
           betwixt
           these
           two
           ,
           so
           that
           the
           one
           necessarily
           thrusteth
           out
           the
           other
           .
           The
           Heart
           which
           is
           moved
           by
           Wine
           ,
           cannot
           be
           sensible
           of
           the
           Motions
           of
           the
           Spirit
           :
           Nor
           can
           the
           Head
           be
           filled
           with
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           which
           is
           darkned
           and
           overcast
           with
           the
           fumes
           of
           Drink
           .
           The
           Holy
           Spirit
           can
           only
           reside
           in
           pure
           and
           holy
           Souls
           ,
           upon
           these
           accounts
           ,
           and
           many
           more
           that
           might
           be
           alledged
           ,
           there
           is
           hardly
           any
           thing
           more
           unbeseeming
           Christians
           than
           Drunkenness
           ,
           tho'
           alas
           ,
           it
           be
           too
           too
           ordinary
           .
           And
           that
           a
           Clergy-Man
           should
           be
           guilty
           hereof
           ,
           is
           not
           only
           most
           unbeseeming
           ,
           but
           abominable
           :
           The
           very
           Supposition
           is
           horrid
           ;
           That
           he
           should
           be
           given
           to
           this
           ,
           who
           hath
           not
           only
           himself
           to
           watch
           over
           ,
           but
           many
           others
           ;
           who
           ought
           to
           wait
           his
           Lord
           's
           coming
           ,
           not
           only
           to
           give
           account
           of
           himself
           ,
           but
           of
           all
           under
           his
           Charge
           .
           The
           burthen
           of
           our
           Holy
           Calling
           is
           too
           great
           to
           be
           sustained
           by
           our
           own
           Strength
           :
           Who
           ,
           saith
           St.
           
             Paul
             ,
             is
             sufficient
             for
             these
             things
             ?
          
           
           None
           therefore
           have
           more
           need
           of
           the
           Aids
           of
           the
           Holy
           Spirit
           than
           we
           ,
           and
           therefore
           also
           none
           ought
           to
           be
           more
           careful
           to
           avoid
           what
           may
           grieve
           this
           Holy
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           provoke
           it
           to
           desert
           us
           .
           And
           consequently
           Ministers
           should
           not
           be
           given
           to
           too
           much
           Wine
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           be
           in
           a
           capacity
           of
           receiving
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           :
           And
           that
           when
           it
           comes
           ,
           it
           may
           reside
           with
           them
           to
           direct
           ,
           strengthen
           ,
           and
           comfort
           them
           .
        
         
           I
           come
           now
           to
           the
           Reasons
           St.
           Paul
           
           gives
           for
           prescribing
           Timothy
           a
           little
           Wine
           ;
           to
           wit
           ,
           
             his
             Stomachs
             sake
             ,
             and
             his
             frequent
             Infirmities
             .
          
           It
           was
           not
           upon
           the
           account
           of
           Conscience
           ,
           for
           upon
           this
           account
           Wine
           and
           Water
           are
           things
           indifferent
           ;
           Neither
           the
           one
           nor
           the
           other
           is
           contrary
           to
           Piety
           ,
           providing
           Water
           be
           not
           drank
           to
           Superstition
           ,
           nor
           Wine
           unto
           Excess
           :
           But
           the
           Apostle
           considering
           
           Timothy's
           weak
           Stomach
           ,
           and
           the
           Diseases
           to
           which
           he
           was
           subject
           ,
           for
           correcting
           the
           one
           ,
           and
           preventing
           the
           other
           ,
           he
           prescribed
           him
           the
           use
           of
           a
           little
           Wine
           ,
           which
           is
           certainly
           a
           Cordial
           ,
           to
           be
           either
           drank
           alone
           or
           mingled
           with
           Water
           .
        
         
         
           From
           which
           we
           may
           observe
           ,
           That
           
           the
           Rules
           of
           Eating
           and
           Drinking
           ,
           either
           as
           to
           the
           Quantity
           or
           Quality
           ,
           should
           be
           taken
           from
           the
           Health
           and
           Vigour
           of
           our
           Bodies
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           be
           enabled
           to
           discharge
           either
           the
           General
           Functions
           of
           Life
           ,
           or
           the
           Particular
           Duties
           of
           our
           Calling
           .
           We
           should
           not
           take
           Pleasure
           in
           Eating
           and
           Drinking
           for
           themselves
           ,
           but
           out
           of
           a
           regard
           to
           the
           ends
           for
           which
           they
           were
           ordained
           ,
           and
           to
           which
           they
           are
           subservient
           ;
           nor
           should
           the
           most
           delicious
           Meats
           and
           Drinks
           be
           lusted
           after
           ,
           but
           what
           conduceth
           best
           to
           Health
           :
           And
           if
           God
           afford
           wholsome
           Meat
           and
           Drink
           ,
           we
           ought
           to
           be
           content
           ,
           though
           our
           Table
           be
           not
           furnished
           with
           Dainties
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           we
           may
           learn
           hence
           the
           
           Lawfulness
           of
           using
           natural
           Means
           for
           the
           removing
           of
           bodily
           Distempers
           ,
           and
           other
           outward
           Afflictions
           .
           Diseases
           as
           all
           other
           Afflictions
           are
           of
           God
           ,
           it
           is
           his
           Hand
           which
           inflicts
           them
           ,
           and
           therefore
           we
           ought
           to
           bear
           them
           patiently
           :
           But
           yet
           we
           may
           seek
           the
           Removal
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           use
           what
           is
           fit
           and
           proper
           in
           order
           thereunto
           ,
           without
           walking
           contrary
           to
           that
           Submission
           we
           owe
           to
           God.
           
        
         
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           it
           doth
           hence
           appear
           ,
           that
           
           the
           Gift
           of
           Healing
           bestowed
           on
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           and
           others
           at
           first
           ,
           was
           not
           always
           used
           at
           the
           Arbitriment
           of
           him
           who
           had
           it
           ,
           but
           upon
           some
           special
           Direction
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           at
           some
           particular
           Occasions
           ;
           when
           it
           tended
           to
           the
           Confirmation
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           or
           the
           making
           way
           for
           Mens
           Faith
           in
           it
           .
           For
           if
           St.
           Paul
           might
           have
           healed
           every
           Person
           ,
           and
           at
           all
           times
           ,
           he
           neither
           would
           have
           suffered
           his
           beloved
           Timothy
           ,
           to
           be
           so
           much
           troubled
           with
           the
           bodily
           Distempers
           here
           spoken
           of
           ,
           nor
           yet
           
             Epaphroditus
             his
             fellow
             labourer
             ,
             to
             be
             sick
             nigh
             unto
             death
             ,
          
           as
           we
           read
           ,
           Phil.
           ii
           .
           27.
           
           Which
           shews
           the
           Vanity
           of
           some
           Popish
           Doctors
           ,
           who
           that
           the
           healing
           promised
           by
           St.
           Iames
           ,
           as
           the
           Effect
           of
           Prayers
           ,
           and
           anointing
           with
           Oil
           ,
           may
           not
           be
           referred
           to
           bodily
           Health
           ,
           as
           is
           generally
           alledged
           by
           Protestants
           ,
           say
           that
           then
           it
           would
           follow
           that
           none
           died
           in
           those
           Days
           ,
           which
           is
           ridiculous
           :
           Whereas
           we
           see
           clearly
           here
           by
           the
           Example
           of
           St.
           Paul
           ,
           That
           those
           who
           were
           endued
           with
           the
           Power
           of
           working
           Miracles
           ,
           did
           not
           heal
           all
           the
           Diseases
           they
           met
           with
           ,
           but
           did
           only
           exercise
           that
           Power
           on
           such
           Persons
           and
           at
           such
           times
           ,
           as
           the
           Spirit
           
           of
           God
           directed
           them
           to
           ,
           for
           the
           Advancement
           of
           the
           Glory
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           Honour
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ;
           which
           also
           affords
           us
           a
           Reason
           why
           Miracles
           are
           ceased
           ,
           for
           they
           being
           given
           at
           first
           only
           for
           demonstrating
           the
           Truth
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           and
           evidencing
           that
           they
           who
           preached
           it
           were
           of
           God
           ,
           now
           that
           this
           has
           fully
           appeared
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           more
           need
           of
           Miracles
           .
        
         
           Lastly
           ,
           The
           Apostles
           making
           mention
           
           of
           
           Timothy's
           Sickness
           ,
           and
           being
           liable
           to
           frequent
           Infirmities
           of
           Body
           ,
           gives
           us
           occasion
           to
           treat
           of
           a
           very
           important
           Question
           ,
           viz.
           how
           it
           can
           be
           consistent
           with
           the
           Wisdom
           and
           Goodness
           of
           God
           ,
           to
           inflict
           sore
           and
           heavy
           Diseases
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           Disasters
           on
           eminent
           and
           useful
           Persons
           ,
           such
           as
           Timothy
           was
           ,
           whereby
           they
           are
           disabled
           from
           the
           Exercise
           of
           their
           Functions
           ,
           and
           hindred
           from
           promoting
           the
           Great
           Work
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           and
           the
           Salvation
           of
           Souls
           ?
           If
           a
           King
           be
           engaged
           in
           War
           ,
           doth
           he
           employ
           crazy
           and
           sickly
           Generals
           ,
           and
           Captains
           ?
           Would
           he
           not
           wish
           them
           perfect
           Health
           and
           Strength
           of
           Body
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           be
           in
           a
           Capacity
           of
           disciplining
           the
           Army
           ,
           and
           of
           going
           about
           to
           exhort
           and
           encourage
           the
           Soldiers
           ?
           How
           then
           
           comes
           it
           to
           pass
           that
           the
           Champions
           in
           the
           Christian
           Warfare
           ,
           that
           the
           Generals
           and
           Captains
           in
           God's
           spiritual
           Militia
           ,
           should
           be
           so
           much
           liable
           to
           bodily
           Distempers
           and
           Infirmities
           and
           other
           grievous
           Afflictions
           ,
           nay
           more
           liable
           commonly
           than
           any
           other
           sort
           of
           Men
           ,
           so
           that
           they
           cannot
           make
           those
           Advances
           and
           Progress
           which
           otherwise
           they
           would
           ?
           The
           great
           St.
           Chrysostom
           starts
           this
           Question
           upon
           this
           very
           Text
           ,
           and
           handles
           it
           at
           great
           length
           in
           a
           particular
           Discourse
           ,
           but
           I
           shall
           be
           very
           brief
           upon
           it
           ,
           having
           been
           so
           large
           already
           ,
           and
           shall
           only
           touch
           a
           little
           at
           those
           things
           which
           come
           properly
           under
           this
           Head.
           
        
         
           First
           ,
           Then
           for
           Answer
           to
           this
           Question
           ,
           
           the
           same
           Reason
           may
           be
           given
           for
           the
           Sickness
           and
           bodily
           Distempers
           ,
           of
           the
           Ministers
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           even
           the
           most
           eminent
           ,
           which
           the
           Scripture
           gives
           in
           general
           for
           the
           Afflictions
           of
           the
           Children
           of
           God
           ,
           viz.
           That
           hereby
           they
           may
           be
           tried
           and
           perfected
           .
           God
           will
           not
           have
           his
           Children
           and
           Servants
           soft
           and
           effeminate
           ,
           but
           wise
           and
           well
           experienced
           ,
           which
           cannot
           be
           without
           putting
           them
           to
           divers
           Temptations
           and
           Afflictions
           .
           
             The
             Captain
             of
             our
             Salvation
          
           was
           
             perfected
             by
             sufferings
          
           ,
           and
           by
           
           the
           same
           means
           we
           must
           all
           arrive
           to
           true
           Perfection
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           This
           is
           done
           to
           keep
           these
           
           Servants
           and
           Favourites
           of
           God
           in
           all
           Humility
           ,
           and
           to
           preserve
           them
           from
           Pride
           ,
           which
           would
           cast
           them
           out
           of
           his
           Favour
           .
           Men
           are
           naturally
           enclined
           to
           be
           proud
           ,
           they
           are
           apt
           to
           be
           vain
           and
           lifted
           up
           ,
           for
           the
           very
           common
           Endowments
           of
           Nature
           ,
           and
           how
           much
           more
           ready
           would
           they
           be
           ,
           to
           be
           exalted
           in
           their
           own
           Conceit
           ,
           for
           the
           special
           and
           much
           more
           valuable
           Blessings
           of
           Grace
           ,
           if
           something
           were
           not
           done
           to
           them
           at
           the
           very
           time
           ,
           to
           convince
           them
           of
           their
           Frailty
           and
           Meanness
           ?
           After
           St.
           Paul
           was
           
             caught
             up
             into
             the
             third
             Heavens
             ,
          
           and
           had
           so
           many
           special
           Favours
           bestowed
           on
           him
           ,
           he
           tells
           us
           ,
           
             Lest
             I
             should
             be
             exalted
             above
             measure
             ,
             for
             the
             abundance
             of
             the
             Revelations
             ,
             there
             was
             given
             to
             me
             a
             thorn
             in
             the
             flesh
             ,
             the
             messenger
             of
             Satan
             to
             buffet
             me
             ,
             lest
             I
             should
             be
             exalted
             above
             measure
             .
          
           Some
           make
           this
           
             thorn
             in
             the
             flesh
          
           to
           be
           a
           grievous
           Pain
           in
           the
           Head
           ,
           but
           I
           have
           not
           leasure
           to
           examine
           that
           matter
           .
        
         
           A
           Third
           Reason
           ,
           is
           ,
           That
           other
           Men
           
           may
           not
           think
           of
           them
           above
           what
           they
           ought
           to
           think
           .
           The
           World
           has
           been
           
           generally
           too
           much
           enclined
           to
           magnifie
           their
           Heroes
           over-much
           ;
           they
           have
           made
           Gods
           of
           meer
           Men
           ,
           because
           of
           the
           Eminency
           that
           appeared
           in
           them
           ,
           and
           upon
           the
           Account
           of
           the
           Benefits
           they
           had
           from
           them
           :
           Now
           God
           to
           restrain
           his
           People
           from
           such
           Absurdity
           ,
           and
           that
           none
           of
           his
           beloved
           Servants
           employed
           by
           him
           ,
           might
           become
           a
           Snare
           to
           others
           ,
           or
           a
           Means
           of
           dishonouring
           himself
           :
           he
           therefore
           stamps
           them
           with
           visible
           Marks
           of
           humane
           Frailty
           :
           He
           makes
           them
           bear
           in
           their
           Body
           the
           signs
           that
           they
           are
           Men
           ,
           that
           none
           may
           be
           so
           senseless
           as
           to
           Deifie
           them
           .
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           God
           thus
           dealeth
           with
           the
           
           Servants
           whom
           he
           employeth
           in
           his
           special
           Work
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           that
           he
           may
           bring
           the
           greater
           Glory
           to
           himself
           ;
           
             His
             strength
             is
             made
             perfect
             in
             weakness
             :
          
           The
           more
           weak
           ,
           mean
           ,
           and
           silly
           the
           Instrument
           is
           ,
           the
           more
           doth
           his
           Wisdom
           and
           Power
           appear
           ,
           which
           atchieve
           great
           things
           thereby
           .
           The
           Excellent
           and
           Heavenly
           Treasures
           of
           the
           Gospel
           are
           committed
           unto
           
             Earthen
             vessels
             ,
             that
             the
             excellency
             of
             the
             power
             may
             be
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             not
             of
             men
             :
             He
             chuseth
             the
             foolish
             things
             of
             the
             world
             to
             confound
             the
             wise
             ,
             and
             the
             weak
             things
             of
             the
             world
             to
             confound
             the
          
           
           
             things
             that
             are
             mighty
             :
             that
             no
             flesh
             should
             glory
             in
             his
             presence
             ;
             but
             as
             it
             is
             written
             ,
             he
             that
             glorieth
             ,
             let
             him
             glory
             in
             the
             Lord
             ,
          
           1
           Cor.
           i.
           27.
           
        
         
           Fifthly
           ,
           The
           Divine
           Providence
           ordereth
           
           these
           harsh
           Dispensations
           to
           these
           his
           Servants
           ,
           to
           manifest
           the
           Truth
           and
           Sincerity
           of
           their
           Heart
           to
           all
           the
           World
           :
           How
           that
           they
           do
           not
           serve
           him
           for
           temporal
           things
           ,
           as
           the
           Devil
           thought
           Iob
           did
           :
           Of
           whom
           God
           said
           to
           the
           Devil
           ,
           
             That
             he
             was
             a
             perfect
             and
             an
             upright
             man
             ,
             one
             that
             feareth
             God
             ,
             and
             escheweth
             evil
             ,
             who
             still
             holdeth
             fast
             his
             integrity
             although
             thou
             movest
             me
             against
             him
             to
             destroy
             him
             without
             cause
          
           ;
           and
           to
           make
           this
           fully
           and
           clearly
           appear
           ,
           God
           suffered
           all
           these
           Disasters
           to
           befall
           him
           .
        
         
           Sixthly
           ,
           One
           end
           of
           this
           Providence
           ,
           
           is
           to
           keep
           People
           in
           hopes
           of
           a
           Resurrection
           and
           future
           Rewards
           :
           For
           if
           the
           Justice
           and
           Goodness
           of
           God
           ,
           cannot
           but
           reward
           those
           who
           faithfully
           serve
           him
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           receive
           not
           their
           Rewards
           in
           this
           Life
           ,
           therefore
           it
           's
           certain
           there
           must
           be
           another
           ,
           wherein
           they
           are
           given
           .
           
             If
             in
             this
             life
             only
             we
             had
             hope
             ,
             we
             are
             of
             all
             men
             most
             miserable
             ,
          
           saith
           our
           Apostle
           .
           And
           because
           it
           were
           most
           absurd
           to
           make
           him
           ,
           and
           others
           like
           him
           ,
           the
           most
           miserable
           
           of
           Men
           ,
           therefore
           their
           Miseries
           are
           a
           most
           convincing
           Argument
           of
           a
           better
           Life
           .
        
         
           Seventhly
           ,
           God
           layeth
           Diseases
           on
           Timothy
           ,
           
           and
           such
           other
           eminent
           Servants
           ,
           that
           the
           weaker
           and
           meaner
           ones
           may
           have
           Comfort
           and
           Encouragement
           .
           Man
           is
           apt
           to
           despond
           in
           Adversity
           .
           Afflictions
           are
           ordinarily
           construed
           Signs
           of
           the
           divine
           Displeasure
           ,
           and
           Proofs
           of
           God's
           Rejection
           ,
           which
           be
           of
           dangerous
           Consequence
           ,
           and
           ready
           to
           run
           the
           weaker
           and
           ignorant
           sort
           into
           Despair
           :
           Therefore
           God
           to
           comfort
           such
           ,
           he
           afflicteth
           his
           most
           beloved
           ,
           that
           it
           may
           be
           seen
           
             whom
             he
             loveth
             he
             chastiseth
             ,
             and
             correcteth
             every
             son
             that
             he
             receiveth
          
           ;
           and
           so
           none
           may
           either
           despise
           or
           murmur
           against
           the
           Chastisements
           of
           the
           Lord.
           
        
         
           Finally
           ,
           God
           suffereth
           his
           chosen
           Servants
           ,
           
           and
           whom
           he
           designeth
           to
           be
           Leaders
           of
           his
           People
           ,
           to
           fall
           into
           frequent
           Infirmities
           ;
           not
           only
           that
           they
           may
           give
           Example
           of
           Patience
           unto
           others
           :
           But
           that
           all
           other
           People
           may
           be
           excited
           and
           encouraged
           ,
           to
           imitate
           and
           follow
           them
           ,
           in
           all
           other
           Vertues
           which
           shine
           forth
           in
           their
           Life
           .
           If
           the
           Prophets
           and
           Apostles
           ,
           if
           the
           Timothys
           and
           other
           eminent
           Lights
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           
           had
           been
           exempted
           from
           the
           common
           Calamities
           and
           Infirmities
           of
           humane
           Nature
           ,
           People
           would
           have
           concluded
           them
           ,
           to
           have
           been
           something
           more
           than
           Men
           ,
           and
           so
           would
           have
           excused
           themselves
           from
           the
           Imitation
           of
           them
           :
           But
           now
           that
           we
           see
           clearly
           ,
           they
           are
           Men
           of
           the
           like
           Passions
           and
           Infirmities
           with
           our selves
           ,
           what
           can
           we
           say
           ?
           What
           Excuse
           can
           we
           pretend
           for
           not
           shewing
           the
           like
           Zeal
           and
           Devotion
           ,
           and
           Piety
           and
           Charity
           ,
           and
           Patience
           ,
           and
           Courage
           which
           they
           manifested
           on
           all
           Occasions
           ?
           The
           Weakness
           of
           our
           Natures
           needs
           not
           hinder
           it
           ,
           for
           we
           see
           that
           those
           who
           were
           naturally
           as
           weak
           as
           our selves
           ,
           have
           attained
           to
           these
           and
           all
           other
           Graces
           ,
           wherefore
           we
           ought
           to
           lay
           aside
           all
           Excuses
           ,
           and
           to
           wrestle
           through
           all
           Difficulties
           ,
           and
           to
           go
           on
           with
           St.
           
             Paul
             ,
             fighting
             the
             good
             fight
             ,
          
           and
           endeavouring
           to
           do
           all
           things
           commanded
           us
           
             through
             Christ
             that
             strengtheneth
             us
          
           .
        
         
           More
           Reasons
           might
           be
           given
           ,
           but
           these
           are
           sufficient
           ,
           not
           only
           to
           clear
           the
           Divine
           Wisdom
           ,
           and
           Goodness
           of
           all
           Imputation
           ,
           but
           also
           to
           make
           them
           appear
           eminently
           in
           such
           Dispensations
           towards
           his
           best
           and
           most
           beloved
           Servants
           .
        
         
         
           When
           I
           first
           entred
           on
           this
           Discourse
           ,
           
           I
           intended
           to
           have
           taken
           in
           the
           two
           following
           Verses
           ,
           not
           thinking
           that
           this
           one
           would
           have
           furnished
           matter
           enough
           for
           a
           Discourse
           ;
           but
           you
           see
           how
           far
           the
           handling
           of
           it
           hath
           carried
           us
           ,
           and
           how
           without
           digressing
           from
           the
           Purpose
           of
           the
           Text
           ,
           or
           doing
           Violence
           to
           the
           Words
           thereof
           ,
           several
           material
           and
           important
           Observations
           have
           been
           drawn
           :
           From
           which
           we
           may
           see
           as
           St.
           Chrysostom
           observes
           ,
           the
           fullness
           of
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           that
           an
           inexhaustible
           Treasure
           of
           Wisdom
           and
           Knowledge
           is
           contained
           in
           it
           ,
           when
           one
           single
           Verse
           ,
           and
           so
           barren
           at
           the
           first
           Appearance
           ,
           can
           afford
           so
           many
           and
           so
           useful
           Instructions
           .
           If
           one
           Verse
           can
           do
           such
           ,
           what
           may
           the
           whole
           do
           ?
           Surely
           ,
           
             It
             is
             able
             to
             make
             us
             wise
             unto
             Salvation
             ,
          
           and
           beyond
           all
           Question
           ,
           
             is
             profitable
             for
             Doctrine
             ,
             for
             reproof
             ,
             for
             correction
             ,
             for
             instruction
             in
             righteousness
             ,
             that
             the
             Man
             of
             God
             may
             be
             perfect
             ,
             throughly
             furnished
             unto
             all
             good
             works
             .
          
           God
           grant
           that
           this
           Word
           of
           his
           may
           dwell
           in
           all
           Christians
           richly
           in
           all
           Wisdom
           ;
           but
           especially
           in
           the
           Ministers
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           whose
           Office
           it
           is
           to
           instruct
           others
           therein
           .
        
         
           Amen
           .
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
         
      
    
     
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A33545-e110
           
             Snake
             in
             the
             Grass
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A33545-e1020
           
             A
             General
             Call
             to
             all
             Persons
             .
          
           
             Joh.
             5.
             40.
             
          
           
             Isai.
             55.
             1.
             
          
           
             Rev.
             22.
             17.
             
          
           
             Why
             all
             Men
             are
             said
             to
             Labour
             and
             to
             be
             heavy
             Laden
             .
          
           
             I.
             Because
             of
             Afflictions
             .
          
           
             II.
             The
             Emptiness
             and
             Vanity
             of
             Life
             .
          
           
             Ezek.
             24.
             
             〈◊〉
             2.
             
          
           
             Isa.
             29.
             8.
             
          
           
             Eccl.
             1.
             5.
             9.
             
          
           
             2.
             17.
             
          
           
             4.
             2
             ,
             3.
             
          
           
             III.
             The
             fear
             of
             Death
             .
          
           
             IV.
             Sin.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             38.
             2.
             
          
           
             Prov.
             18.
             14.
             
          
           
             How
             Christ
             giveth
             rest
             .
          
           
             I.
             From
             Sin.
             
          
           
             Matt.
             9.
             
          
           
             II.
             From
             the
             fear
             of
             Death
             .
          
           
             Rev.
             3.
             7.
             
          
           
             III.
             Under
             the
             Vanity
             of
             this
             Life
             .
          
           
             IV.
             From
             Troubles
             and
             Afflictions
             .
          
           
             The
             necessary
             Qualification
             to
             the
             rest
             Promised
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A33545-e2690
           
             I.
             Coming
             to
             Christ
             ,
             is
             
          
           
             1st
             .
             To
             follow
             his
             Counsel
             .
          
           
             2d
             .
             To
             believe
             in
             him
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             11.
             6.
             
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             4.
             3.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             3.
             12.
             
          
           
             3d.
             What
             Faith
             is
             .
          
           
             1
             John
             5.
             9.
             
          
           
             Chap.
             2.
             22
             ,
             23.
             
          
           
             II.
             Taking
             the
             Yoke
             .
          
           
             Gal.
             5.
             1.
             
          
           
             Gal.
             5.
             13.
             
          
           
             1
             Pet.
             2.
             16.
             
          
           
             III.
             Learning
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             John
             13.
             15.
             
          
           
             Phil.
             2.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A33545-e4150
           
             I.
             The
             Scope
             and
             Coherence
             of
             the
             Text.
             
          
           
             II.
             The
             Truths
             contain'd
             in
             the
             Text.
             
          
           
             III.
             The
             perverse
             disingenuity
             of
             the
             Socinians
             in
             their
             Explication
             of
             this
             Text.
             
          
           
             2
             Pet.
             2.
             1.
             
          
           
             Hydra
             Socinianismi
             ,
             Tom.
             2.
             
             Praef.
             
          
           
             *
             Naked
             Gospel
             .
          
           
             IV.
             Of
             Iesus
             Christ
             his
             Pre-existence
             ,
             and
             Deity
             .
          
           
             V.
             Of
             his
             humane
             Nature
             and
             Humiliation
             .
          
           
             VI.
             Inferences
             from
             the
             Nature
             and
             Quality
             of
             Iesus
             Christ.
             
          
           
             1st
             .
             Admiration
             .
          
           
             2d
             .
             Love.
             
          
           
             III.
             Comfort
             against
             Tentations
             and
             Afflictions
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A33545-e5460
           
             I.
             Of
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             his
             Person
             ,
             Nature
             ,
             and
             Quality
             .
          
           
             Gal.
             4.
             4.
             
          
           
             Isa.
             7.
             14.
             
          
           
             9.
             6.
             
          
           
             II.
             His
             Actions
             and
             Sufferings
             .
          
           
             They
             were
             voluntary
             .
          
           
             Joh.
             10.
             17
             ,
             18.
             
          
           
             What
             his
             Humiliation
             referrs
             to
             .
          
           
             His
             great
             Obedience
             .
          
           
             His
             Death
             .
          
           
             III.
             Why
             Iesus
             abased
             and
             humbled
             himself
             .
          
           
             For
             the
             Glory
             of
             God
             and
             Man's
             Redemption
             .
          
           
             To
             demonstrate
             God's
             Love
             and
             Mercy
             .
          
           
             His
             Iustice
             and
             Authority
             .
          
           
             The
             heinous
             Nature
             of
             Sin.
             
          
           
             The
             Dignity
             of
             Humane
             Nature
             .
          
           
             The
             Perfection
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             The
             Exaltation
             of
             Iesus
             Christ.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A33545-e6690
           
             Eccles.
             7.
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4.
             
          
           
             I.
             The
             Womens
             Behaviour
             .
          
           
             A
             Comfort
             to
             Women
             .
          
           
             An
             Example
             in
             dangerous
             times
             .
          
           
             The
             Greatness
             of
             the
             Womens
             Sorrow
             .
          
           
             The
             Cause
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             Lam.
             1.
             12.
             
          
           
             II.
             Our
             Lord's
             Check
             to
             the
             Womens
             Sorrow
             .
          
           
             The
             Prohibition
             not
             absolute
             .
          
           
             The
             glorious
             Effects
             of
             Christ's
             Death
             .
          
           
             III.
             Why
             Iesus
             Christ
             requireth
             us
             to
             mourn
             rather
             for
             our selves
             than
             him
             .
          
           
             Is.
             5.
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5.
             
          
           
             IV.
             The
             dreadful
             Effects
             of
             the
             death
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             upon
             the
             Impenitent
             .
          
           
             Iesus
             may
             be
             Crucified
             again
             .
          
           
             V.
             The
             Application
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A33545-e8350
           
             I.
             The
             Author
             of
             our
             Happiness
             ,
             God.
             
          
           
             Jam.
             1.
             16
             ,
             17.
             
          
           
             God
             and
             the
             Father
             .
          
           
             *
             Qui
             〈◊〉
             udam
             Dei
             Majestatem
             extra
             Christum
             mente
             concipiunt
             ,
             Idolum
             habent
             Dei
             loco
             ,
             sicut
             Iudaei
             &
             Turcae
             ;
             proinde
             quisquis
             verum
             Deum
             verè
             cognoscere
             cupit
             ,
             hoc
             patris
             Christi
             titulo
             ipsum
             vestiat
             ,
             nisi
             enim
             quoties
             mens
             nostrae
             Deum
             quaerit
             ,
             Christus
             occurrat
             ;
             vaga
             &
             confusa
             errabit
             ,
             donec
             prorsus
             deficiat
             .
             
               Calvinus
               in
               locum
            
             .
          
           
             II.
             The
             Motive
             which
             induced
             God.
             
          
           
             His
             abundant
             Mercy
             .
          
           
             *
             Posset
             Apostolus
             (
             saith
             Fulgentius
             )
             vasa
             misericordiae
             potius
             vasa
             justitiae
             nuncupare
             .
             Sed
             si
             vasa
             justitiae
             vocarentur
             ,
             forsitan
             ex
             seipsis
             habere
             justitiam
             putarent
             .
             Nunc
             autem
             cum
             vasa
             misericordiae
             dicit
             ,
             proculdubio
             quid
             ipsi
             fuerint
             ,
             non
             tacuit
             ,
             quare
             quid
             eis
             à
             Deo
             collatum
             sit
             evidenter
             ostendit
             .
             
               Lib.
               de
               Praedest
               .
               p.
               58.
               
            
          
           
             III.
             The
             Benefits
             conferred
             .
          
           
             Begotten
             again
             .
          
           
             A
             lively
             Hope
             .
          
           
             An
             Inheritance
             .
          
           
             Incorruptible
             .
          
           
             Undefiled
             .
          
           
             It
             fadeth
             not
             away
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             Heavens
             .
          
           
             IV.
             The
             ground
             of
             Assurance
             .
             Iesus
             his
             Resurrection
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A33545-e9740
           
             I.
             Iesus
             Christ
             is
             the
             Son
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             Philip.
             2.
             9.
             10
             ,
             11.
             
          
           
             II.
             What
             is
             meant
             by
             Having
             the
             Son.
             
          
           
             True
             Faith
             described
             .
          
           
             Matth.
             7.
             22.
             
          
           
             Cor.
             10.
             5.
             
          
           
             Gal.
             2.
             20.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             11.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             10.
             17.
             
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             4.
             3.
             
          
           
             III.
             Life
             explained
             .
          
           
             1
             Tim.
             4.
             8.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             15.
             19.
             
          
           
             Why
             Heaven
             and
             the
             future
             State
             of
             the
             righteous
             is
             called
             Life
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             15.
             31.
             
          
           
             Mad.
             Antonia
             Borignian
             ,
             
               and
               some
               others
            
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             2.
             9.
             
          
           
             Revel
             .
             21.
             23.
             22.
             5.
             
          
           
             Rev.
             7.
             16.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             15.
             
          
           
             Philip
             3.
             21.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             13.
             12.
             
          
           
             Luke
             19.
             36.
             
          
           
             Iesus
             Christ
             the
             Discoverer
             of
             this
             Life
             .
          
           
             2
             Tim.
             1.
             10.
             
          
           
             John
             1.
             7.
             
          
           
             And
             the
             Author
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             Rev.
             3.
             7.
             
             Rev.
             2.
             10.
             
          
           
             IV.
             Faith
             gives
             a
             right
             and
             title
             to
             Life
             .
          
           
             Joh.
             5.
             24.
             3.
             
             -
             18.
             
          
           
             Joh.
             6.
             56.
             
             John
             17.
             
          
           
             V.
             Practical
             Inferences
             .
          
           
             1.
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             12.
             2.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             8.
             18.
             
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             Rev.
             2.
             10.
             
          
           
             4.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A33545-e11550
           
             I.
             Misery
             and
             Trouble
             not
             peculiar
             to
             a
             state
             of
             Christianity
             .
          
           
             Job
             18.
             20.
             
          
           
             Isai.
             57.
             20.
             
          
           
             II.
             They
             are
             Common
             to
             the
             state
             of
             Mankind
             in
             this
             World.
             
          
           
             Eccl.
             4.
             23.
             
          
           
             III.
             Christians
             and
             Good
             men
             more
             liable
             to
             be
             miserable
             in
             this
             Life
             than
             others
             .
             And
             the
             Reason
             why
             it
             is
             so
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             10.
             37.
             
          
           
             Luke
             14.
             26
             ,
             27.
             
          
           
             2
             Tim.
             3.
             12.
             
          
           
             1
             Thes.
             3.
             3.
             
          
           
             1
             Tim.
             4.
             8.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             37.
             16.
             
          
           
             IV.
             The
             Force
             of
             St.
             Paul's
             Argument
             for
             the
             Proof
             of
             another
             Life
             .
          
           
             V.
             Inferences
             .
          
           
             First
             .
          
           
             Second
             .
          
           
             Third
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             4.
             16.
             
          
           
             Rev.
             7.
             16
             ,
             17.
             
          
           
             Fourth
             .
          
           
             Joh.
             3.
             36.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A33545-e13580
           
             I.
             All
             Christians
             are
             concerned
             in
             this
             Advertisement
             .
          
           
             II.
             Of
             Hearing
             .
          
           
             It
             s
             Necessity
             ▪
             
          
           
             The
             manner
             of
             doing
             it
             .
          
           
             Whom
             we
             should
             hear
             .
          
           
             III.
             Of
             Overcoming
             .
          
           
             Christianity
             is
             a
             Warfare
             .
          
           
             The
             Nature
             of
             the
             Christian
             Warfare
             .
          
           
             What
             Christian
             Victory
             is
             .
          
           
             No
             Victory
             so
             honourable
             .
          
           
             Prov.
             16.
             32.
             
          
           
             IV.
             Of
             the
             hidden
             Manna
             .
             It
             is
             an
             Allusion
             to
             the
             Custom
             of
             entertaining
             Conquerours
             ,
             and
             to
             what
             the
             Iews
             fed
             upon
             in
             the
             Wilderness
             .
          
           
             The
             Nature
             and
             Quality
             of
             the
             Entertainment
             appointed
             for
             Christian
             Conquerours
             .
          
           
             Joh.
             4.
             13.
             
          
           
             Iesus
             Christ
             is
             the
             hidden
             Manna
             .
          
           
             V.
             Of
             the
             white
             Stone
             .
          
           
             Ovid
             Metam
             .
             
               Lib.
               xv
            
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             32.
             1.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             8.
             1.
             
          
           
             VI.
             Of
             the
             New
             Name
             .
          
           
             VII
             .
             
               How
               these
               words
            
             ,
             No
             man
             knoweth
             but
             he
             who
             receiveth
             it
             ,
             
               are
               to
               be
               understood
            
             .
          
           
             VIII
             .
             The
             Application
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A33545-e15380
           
             What
             the
             Name
             of
             Lord
             doth
             import
             .
          
           
             What
             is
             meant
             by
             the
             things
             which
             Christ
             saith
             
          
           
             The
             Profession
             and
             Practice
             of
             Christianity
             ought
             to
             go
             together
             .
          
           
             I.
             The
             Text
             considered
             as
             a
             Question
             .
          
           
             II.
             The
             true
             Motives
             to
             believe
             in
             Christ
             or
             to
             profess
             him
             ,
             do
             also
             oblige
             to
             pay
             Obedience
             to
             him
             .
          
           
             III.
             The
             Custom
             of
             the
             Country
             is
             not
             sufficient
             to
             wise
             and
             reasonable
             Men.
             
          
           
             IV.
             The
             first
             great
             Motive
             to
             profess
             Christ
             ,
             is
             his
             being
             sent
             from
             God.
             
          
           
             Phil.
             2.
             9.
             
          
           
             Which
             requireth
             absolute
             and
             universal
             Obedience
             .
          
           
             Mal.
             1.
             6.
             
          
           
             Joh.
             13.
             13.
             
          
           
             1
             Thes.
             1.
             8.
             
          
           
             V.
             A
             second
             Motive
             to
             profess
             Christ
             ,
             is
             Love.
             
          
           
             No
             Love
             without
             Observance
             .
          
           
             John
             14.
             15
             ,
             21
             ,
             23
             ,
             24.
             
          
           
             VI.
             A
             third
             Motive
             is
             the
             Hope
             of
             Reward
             .
          
           
             Joh.
             6.
             68
             ▪
             
          
           
             Which
             the
             Disobedient
             cannot
             expect
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             21.
             22
             ,
             23.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             5.
             9.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             2.
             6.
             
          
           
             Nor
             are
             they
             capable
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             12
             ▪
             14.
             
          
           
             VII
             .
             The
             Text
             may
             be
             considered
             as
             an
             Expostulation
             or
             Reproof
             .
          
           
             VIII
             .
             The
             Disobedience
             of
             Christians
             very
             provoking
             .
          
           
             IX
             .
             It
             doth
             dishonour
             Iesus
             Christ.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             34.
             30.
             
          
           
             2
             Sam.
             12.
             14.
             
          
           
             X.
             It
             is
             prejudicial
             to
             the
             Interest
             of
             Iesus
             Christ.
             
          
           
             XI
             .
             The
             Application
             of
             all
             .
          
           
             Joh.
             10.
             27.
             
          
           
             2
             Tim.
             2.
             19.
             
          
           
             Jos.
             24.
             16.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             19.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A33545-e17340
           
             The
             Scope
             of
             the
             Text.
             
          
           
             I.
             The
             Exhortation
             ,
             Let
             us
             draw
             near
             .
          
           
             Lam.
             2.
             24.
             
          
           
             *
             O
             anima
             rationalis
             miserabilis
             creatura
             ,
             quo
             te
             dejicis
             ,
             terram
             diligis
             ,
             &
             melior
             es
             ,
             coelum
             contemplaris
             &
             altior
             es
             ,
             solo
             tuo
             creatore
             tu
             inferior
             .
             
               Saith
               St.
            
             Augustine
             .
          
           
             II.
             Of
             the
             Qualifications
             of
             those
             who
             would
             draw
             near
             to
             God.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             A
             true
             Heart
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             15.
             8.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Full
             assurance
             of
             Faith.
             
          
           
             A
             Belief
             of
             the
             Mysteries
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
          
           
             A
             Belief
             of
             our
             own
             particular
             acceptance
             with
             God.
             
          
           
             13.
             58.
             
          
           
             6.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             21.
             22.
             
          
           
             III.
             The
             Heart
             sprinkled
             from
             an
             evil
             Conscience
             .
          
           
             IV.
             The
             Body
             washed
             with
             pure
             water
             .
          
           
             Application
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A33545-e19330
           
             The
             Scope
             of
             the
             Text
             in
             reference
             to
             the
             
               Jews
               ▪
            
          
           
             It
             is
             applicable
             to
             other
             People
             .
          
           
             The
             Expressions
             are
             borrowed
             from
             Husbandry
             .
          
           
             *
             As
             
               Varro
               ,
               Cato
               ,
               Virgil
            
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             I.
             What
             is
             meant
             by
             Sowing
             .
          
           
             II.
             What
             is
             implied
             by
             Righteousness
             .
          
           
             The
             Reasonableness
             and
             Advantage
             of
             sowing
             Righteousness
             .
          
           
             III.
             Of
             reaping
             Mercy
             .
          
           
             IV.
             Of
             breaking
             up
             the
             fallow
             Ground
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             6.
             5.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             2.
             14.
             
          
           
             Jer.
             4.
             3.
             
          
           
             Zach.
             7.
             11.
             
          
           
             V.
             Of
             seeking
             the
             Lord.
             
          
           
             Isa.
             55.
             6.
             
          
           
             Ezek.
             18.
             21.
             
          
           
             Isa.
             55.
             7.
             
          
           
             Isa.
             1.
             15.
             
          
           
             Jer.
             11.
             11.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             3.
             13.
             
          
           
             VI.
             He
             will
             come
             and
             rain
             Righteousness
             .
          
           
             Isa.
             45.
             19.
             
             Heb.
             11.
             6.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             10.
             36.
             
          
           
             John
             15.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             5.
             6.
             
          
           
             Isa.
             54.
             17.
             
          
           
             Scougall's
             Life
             of
             God
             ,
             
               pag.
               75.
            
             
          
           
             Jer.
             23.
             6.
             
          
           
             VII
             .
             An
             Application
             to
             the
             Publick
             .
          
           
             Prov.
             14.
             34.
             
          
           
             Judith
             5
             ▪
             17.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A33545-e21240
           
             An
             Explication
             of
             the
             Text.
             
          
           
             I.
             Sin
             is
             the
             Cause
             and
             Occasion
             of
             all
             the
             Evils
             which
             befall
             either
             private
             Persons
             or
             publick
             States
             .
          
           
             Ps.
             34.
             16.
             
          
           
             Ps.
             73.
             27.
             
          
           
             Amos
             3.
             2.
             
          
           
             II.
             People
             commonly
             are
             insensible
             of
             the
             Cause
             of
             their
             Evils
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             38.
             2.
             
          
           
             III.
             The
             common
             Custom
             of
             Mankind
             is
             ,
             to
             run
             to
             second
             Causes
             ,
             before
             they
             address
             to
             God.
             
          
           
             Jer.
             17.
             5.
             
          
           
             Isai.
             28.
             14
             ,
          
           
             IV.
             How
             Peace
             with
             God
             may
             be
             obtained
             .
          
           
             V.
             The
             Application
             .
          
           
             To
             private
             Persons
             .
          
           
             To
             the
             publick
             state
             of
             the
             Nation
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A33545-e23000
           
             The
             Occasion
             ,
             Scope
             and
             Meaning
             of
             the
             Text.
             
          
           
             Observations
             from
             the
             Text.
             
          
           
             I.
             To
             rejoice
             at
             the
             Afflictions
             and
             Calamities
             of
             others
             ,
             is
             both
             the
             Sign
             and
             Effect
             of
             a
             Prophane
             Ungodly
             Spirit
             .
          
           
             Job
             31.
             29
             ,
             30.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             52.
             7.
             
          
           
             Hab.
             3.
             16.
             
          
           
             Eccl.
             7.
             11.
             
          
           
             Prov.
             17.
             5.
             
          
           
             Seneca
             .
          
           
             II.
             The
             Church
             and
             People
             of
             God
             ,
             are
             often
             visited
             with
             the
             Rod
             of
             Afflictions
             .
          
           
             III.
             When
             God
             is
             provoked
             to
             punish
             ,
             he
             doth
             not
             lay
             aside
             his
             Kindness
             and
             good
             Will.
             
          
           
             Isai.
             30.
             18.
             
          
           
             IV.
             The
             Right
             uses
             which
             people
             ought
             to
             make
             of
             Calamities
             and
             Afflictions
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             To
             acknowledge
             God
             the
             Author
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             To
             own
             Sin
             to
             be
             the
             Cause
             and
             Occasion
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             To
             suffer
             them
             Patiently
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             To
             repent
             of
             Sin
             and
             to
             sorsake
             it
             .
          
           
             V.
             The
             Iudgments
             of
             God
             ,
             when
             rightly
             understood
             ,
             do
             declare
             his
             Righteousness
             .
          
           
             See
             
               Enquiry
               into
               the
               Nature
            
             ,
             &c.
             
               of
               Faith.
            
             Essay
             5th
             .
          
           
             VI.
             Application
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A33545-e25400
           
             I.
             An
             Enquiry
             into
             the
             Coherence
             of
             this
             Verse
             with
             the
             Context
             .
          
           
             The
             Opinions
             of
             some
             proposed
             and
             rejected
             .
          
           
             
               The
               true
               Reason
               why
               St.
            
             Paul
             
               gives
               this
               Advice
               in
               this
               place
               .
            
          
           
             II.
             Inferences
             from
             the
             Occasion
             of
             delivering
             this
             advice
             .
             The
             first
             ,
             to
             caution
             against
             the
             Abuse
             of
             Doctrines
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             ,
             the
             true
             expressions
             of
             Friendship
             .
          
           
             The
             third
             ,
             a
             Concernment
             for
             useful
             and
             eminent
             Persons
             .
          
           
             III.
             The
             Advice
             of
             not
             drinking
             water
             considered
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             It
             only
             regards
             
             Timothy's
             Case
             and
             Practice
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             A
             Reproof
             of
             the
             Luxury
             of
             this
             Age.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             Cautions
             to
             be
             used
             in
             Abstinence
             and
             Mortification
             .
          
           
             See
             amongst
             others
             
             Tavernier's
             Travels
             .
          
           
             IV.
             of
             Drinking
             Wine
             .
          
           
             The
             use
             of
             it
             lawful
             .
          
           
             The
             Excess
             Unlawful
             .
          
           
             Prov.
             31.
             6.
             
          
           
             Eph.
             5.
             6.
             
          
           
             Isai.
             5.
             11.
             
          
           
             The
             Evil
             of
             Drunkenness
             .
          
           
             1
             Pet.
             5.
             8.
             
          
           
             V.
             The
             Reason
             of
             S.
             Paul's
             Advice
             to
             Timothy
             considered
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             It
             sheweth
             the
             true
             Ends
             and
             Rules
             of
             Eating
             and
             Drinking
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             Lawfulness
             of
             the
             Use
             of
             Means
             to
             remove
             Afflictions
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             Gift
             of
             Healing
             not
             always
             used
             .
          
           
             VI.
             An
             Enquiry
             into
             the
             Reasons
             why
             God
             suffereth
             eminent
             and
             useful
             Persons
             to
             labour
             under
             bodily
             Infirmities
             and
             Diseases
             .
          
           
             First
             Reason
             .
          
           
             Second
             Reason
             .
          
           
             Third
             Reason
             .
          
           
             Fourth
             Reason
             .
          
           
             Fifth
             Reason
             .
          
           
             Sixth
             Reason
             .
          
           
             Seventh
             Reason
             .
          
           
             Eighth
             Reason
             .
          
           
             Conclusion
             .